Ex Libris Quos Anno MCMV Donavit Accesio N Annals of Botany ( EDITED BY ISAAC BAYLEY BALFOUR, M.A., M.D., F.R.S. FELLOW OF MAGDALEN COLLEGE, AND SHERARDIAN PROFESSOR OF BOTANY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD SYDNEY HOWARD VINES, D.Sc., F.R.S. FELLOW OF CHRIST’S COLLEGE, AND READER IN BOTANY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE AND WILLIAM GILSON FARLOW, M.D. PROFESSOR OF CRYPTOGAMIC BOTANY IN HARVARD UNIVERSITY, CAMBRIDGE, MASS., U.S.A. ASS/S TED BY OTHER BOTANISTS VOLUME I With eighteen Plates, in part coloured, and six Woodcuts London HENRY FROWDE, AMEN CORNER, E.C. OXFORD: CLARENDON PRESS DEPOSITORY, 116 HIGH STREET 1887-1888 Oxford PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS EfY HORACE HART, PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY 'Q'^rfab 6 1 CONTENTS. No. I. PAGE Marshall Ward, H., and Dunlop, John. — On some points in the Histology and Physiology of the Fruits and Seeds of Rhamnus. (With Plates I & II) i Gardiner, W., and Ito, Tokutaro. — On the structure of the mu- cilage secreting cells of Blechnum occidentale, L., and Os- munda regalis, L. (With Plates III & IV) . . . 27 Calvert, Agnes, and Boodle, L. A.- — On laticiferous tissue in the pith of Manihot Glaziovii, and on the presence of Nuclei in this Tissue. (With Plate V) 55 Gregg, W. H. — Anomalous thickening in the roots of Cycas See- manni, Al. Braun. (With Plate VI) 63 NOTES. Oliver, F. W. — Phenomenon analogous to leaf-fail . . . . 71 Vaizey, J. Reynolds. — The transpiration of the Sporophore of the Musci .......... 73 Blake, J. H. — The prickle-pores of Victoria regia .... 74 Calvert, Agnes. — The laticiferous tissue in the stem of Hevea brasiliensis 75 Bayley Balfour, Isaac. — ‘ Sporophore ’ and ‘ Sporophyte * . 77 REVIEW. Lectures on the Physiology of Plants, by Julius v. Sachs. Translated by H. Marshall Ward 81 RECORD OF CURRENT LITERATURE i-xli No. II. Hooker, Sir J. D. — On Hydrothrix, a new genus of Pontederia- ceae. (With Plate VII) 89 Oliver, F. W. — On the obliteration of the Sieve-tubes in La- minariae. (With Plates VIII & IX) 95 Treub, Melchior.— Some words on the life-history of Lycopods . 119 Bower, F. O. On the modes of climbing in the genus Calamus. (With wood- cuts 1-3) 125 On the limits of the use of the terms Phyllome and Caulome. A suggestion ......... 133 Vaizey, J. Reynolds. — On the absorption of water, and its relation to the constitution of the cell- wall in Mosses . . . 147 Morris, D. — On the use of certain plants as Alexipharmics or Snake-bite antidotes . 153 Robinson, Benjamin L.— Notes on the genus Taphrina . . . 163 NOTES. Vines, S. H. — Apospory in Characeae 177 Schonland, Selmar. Method for preserving the colours of Flowers in dried specimens 178 The apical meristem in the roots of Pontederiaceae. (With wood- cuts 4 and 5) 79 IV Contents. PAGE NOTES (continued). Bower, F. O. — Preliminary note on the formation of Gemmae on Trichomanes alatum . . . . . . . . 183 Balfour, Isaac Bayley. — ‘ Coco-nut,’ not ‘Cocoa-nut ’ . . 184 NOTICES OF BOOKS, Die morphologische und chemische Zusammensetzung des Protoplasmas , von Dr. Frank Schwarz . . . . . . . 187 Monog ra ph iae Phanerogamertim , Prodromi nunc continuation nunc revisio editoribus et pro parte auctoribus Alph. et Cas. de Can- dolle. Vol. V, Pars II ; Ampelideaen auctore J. E. Planchon 195 BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS RECEIVED 201 Nos. HI & IV. Woodworth, W. McMichael. — The apical cell of Fucus. (With Plate X) 203 Johnson, T. — The procarpium and fruit in Gracilaria confervoides, Grev. (With Plate XI) 213 Green, J. R. — On the germination of the tuber of the Jerusalem Arti- choke (Helianthus tuberosus) . . . . . . 223 Oliver, F. W. — On the sensitive labellum of Masdevallia muscosa, Rchb. f. (With Plate XII) 237 Bateson, Anna. — The effect of cross-fertilization on inconspicuous flowers 255 Sanford, Elmer. — Microscopical anatomy of the common Cedar- Apple (Gymnosporangium Macropus). (With Plate XIII) . 263 Bower, F. O. — On some normal and abnormal developments of the oophyte in Trichomanes. (With Plates XIV, XV, XVI) . 269 Scott, D. H. — On the floating-roots of Sesbania aculeata, Pers. (With Plate XVII) . 307 Williamson, W. C. — On some anomalous cells developed within the interior of the vascular and cellular tissues of the fossil plants of the coal measures. (With Plate XVIII) . . 315 Marshall-Ward, H. — Some recent publications bearing on the question of the sources of nitrogen in plants . . . 325 NOTES. Clarke, C. B. — On Acalypha indica, Linn. (With woodcut 6) . 359 Thiselton-Dyer, W. T. — Calcareous deposit in Hieronyma alchor- neoides, Allem 361 Gardiner, W. — On the power of contractility exhibited by the pro- toplasm of certain plant-cells . . . . . . 362 Balfour, Isaac Bayley. — The replum in Cruciferae . . . 367 NOTICES OF BOOKS AND PAPERS. Ueberdie Cultur flechtenbildender Ascomyceten ohne Algen , von Alfred Moeller 369 Ueber die Abhdngigkeit der Assimilation griiner Zellen von Hirer Sauer st off at h m u ng, und den Ort, wo der im Assimilationsacte der Pfianzenzelle gebildete Sauerstoff entsteht , von N. Pring- sheim ........... 371 Das pflanzenphysiologische Praktikum, von W. Detmer . . . 375 Einleitung in die Palaophytologie , von H. Grafen zu Solms-Laubach 376 BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS RECEIVED 379 NECROLOGY FOR 1887 381 RECORD OF CURRENT LITERATURE ...... xliii-cx INDEX. PAGE A. ORIGINAL PAPERS AND NOTES. Balfour, Isaac Bayley. ‘ Sporophore ’ and ‘ Sporophyte ’ . . . , . . -77 ‘ Coco-nut,’ not ‘ Cocoa-nut ’ . . . . . . . .184 The replum in Cruciferae . . . . . . . .367 Bateson, Anna. —The effect of cross-fertilization on inconspicuous flowers 255 Blake, J. H. — The prickle-pores of Victoria regia .... 74 Boodle, L. A. — See Calvert, A 55 Bower, F. O. On the modes of climbing in the genus Calamus. (With Wood- cuts 1-3) . . . .12 On the limits of the use of the terms Phyllome and Caulome. A Preliminary note on the formation of Gemmae on Trichomanes alatum 183 On some normal and abnormal developments of the oophyte in Trichomanes. (With Plates XIV, XV, XVI) . . .269 Calvert, Agnes. — The laticiferous tissue in the stem of Plevea brasiliensis .......... 75 Calvert, Agnes, and Boodle, L. A. — On laticiferous tissue in the pith of Manihot Glaziovii and on the presence of Nuclei in this tissue, (With Plate V) 55 Clarke, C. B. — On Acalypha indica, Linn. (With woodcut 6) . . 359 Dunlop, John.— See Marshall- Ward 1 Gardiner, W. — On the power of contractility exhibited by the proto- plasm of certain plant-cells 362 Gardiner, W., and Pro, Tokutaro. — On the structure of the mucilage-secreting cells of Blechnum occidentale, L., and Osmunda regalis, L. (With Plates III, IV)' , . . 27 Green, J. R. — On the germination of the tuber of the Jerusalem Artichoke (Helianthus tuberosus) . . . . . *223 Gregg, W. H. — Anomalous thickening in the roots of Cycas See- manni, Al. Braun. (With Plate VI) ..... 63 Hart, J. H. — See Thiselton-Dyer ....... Hooker, Sir J. D. — On Hydrothrix, a new genus of Pontederiaceae. (With Plate VII) 89 Pro, Tokutaro. — See Gardiner, W. 27 Johnson, T. — The procarpium and fruit in Gracilaria confervoides, Grev. (With Plate XI) 213 Marshall-Ward, IP. — Some recent publications bearing on the question of the sources of nitrogen in plants . . . .325 VI Index . PAGE Marshall-Ward, H., and Dunlop, John.— On some points in the Histology and Physiology of the Fruits and Seeds of Rham- nus. (With Plates I. and II) i Morris, D. — On the use of certain plants as Alexipharmics or Snake- bite antidotes 153 Oliver, F. W. Phenomenon analogous to leaf-fall . . . . . .71 On the obliteration of the sieve-tubes in Laminarieae. (With Plates VIII and IX) 95 On the sensitive labellum of Masdevallia muscosa, Rchb. f. (With Plate XII) 237 Robinson, Benjamin L. — Notes on the genus Taphrina . . . 163 Sanford, Elmer. — Microscopical anatomy of the common Cedar- Apple (Gymnosporangium Macropus). (With Plate XIII) . . 263 SCHONLAND, SELMAR. Method for preserving the colours of flowers in dried specimens . 178 The apical meristem in the roots of Pontederiaceae. (With Wood- cuts 4 and 5) . . 1 79 Scott, D. H. — On the floating-roots of Sesbania aculeata, Pers. (With Plate XVII) . 307 Thiselton-Dyer, W. T. — Calcareous deposit in Hieronyma alchor- neoides, Allem 361 Treub, Melchior. — Some words on the life-history of Lycopods . 119 Vaizey, J. Reynolds. The transpiration of the Sporophore of the Musci . . . *73 On the absorption of water, and its relation to the constitution of the cell- walls in Mosses 147 Vines, S. H Apospory in Characeae 177 Williamson, W. C. — On some anomalous cells developed within the interior of the vascular and cellular tissues of the fossil plants of the coal measures. (With Plate XVIII) . . . *315 Woodworth, W. McMichael. — The apical cell of Fucus. (With Plate X) 203 B. LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. a. Plates. I, II. Fruit and seeds of Rhamnus infectorius (Marsh all- Ward and Dunlop). Ill, IV. Mucilage-secreting cells of Blechnum occidentale, Ceratopteris thalictroides, Blechnum brasiliense, and Osmunda regalis (Gardiner and Ito). V. Laticiferous Tissue in Manihot Glaziovii (Calvert and Boodle). VI. Thickening in roots of Cycas Seemanni (Gregg). VII. Hydrothrix verticillaris, Hook. f. (Sir J. D. Hooker). VIII, IX. Obliteration of Sieve-tubes in Laminarieae (Oliver). X. Apical cell of Fucus (Woodworth). XI. Procarpium and Fruit in Gracilaria confervoides, Grev. (John- son). XII. On the sensitive Labellum in Masdevallia muscosa, Rchb. f. (Oliver). Index. Vll PAGE Plates ( continued ). XIII. Gymnosporangium Macropus (Sanford). XIV, XV, XVI. Developments of the Oophyte in Trichomanes (Bower). XVII. Anatomy of the floating-roots of Sesbania aculeata, Pers. (Scott and Wager). XVIII. Anomalous cells in the interior of fossil plants (Williamson). b. Woodcuts. i . Portion of shoot of Calamus, sp. (Bower). 2. Transverse section through a bud of Calamus, sp. (Bower). 3. Longitudinal section through a bud of Calamus, sp. (Bower). 4, 5. Longitudinal sections through apices of roots of Eichhornia azurea, Kunth. (Schonland). 6. Peculiarities in the spike of Acalypha indica (Clarke). C. BOOKS AND PAPERS NOTICED. Detmer, W. — Das pflanzenphysiologische Praktikum (F. D.) . . 375 Moeller, Alfred. — Ueber die Cultur flechtenbildender Ascomyceten ohne Algen (W. G. F.) 369 Planchon, J. E. — Ampelideae in Alph. und Cas. de Candolle’s Mono- graphiae Phanerogamerum, Vol. V, Pars II. (I. B. B.) . . 195 Pringsheim, N. — Ueber die Abhangigkeit der Assimilation griiner Zellen von ihrer Sauerstoffathmung, und den Ort, wo der im Assimilationsacte der Pflanzenzelle gebildete Sauerstoff entsteht (S. H. V.) 371 Sachs, Julius von. — Lectures on the Physiology of Plants. (Trans- lated by H. Marshall Ward) 81 Schwarz, Frank. — Die morphologische und chemische Zusammen- setzung des Protoplasmas (S. H. V.) 187 Solms-Laubach, H. Graf. zu. — Einleitung in die Palaophytologie (I. B. B.) 376 D. BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS RECEIVED .... 201, 379 E. NECROLOGY FOR 1887. Areschoug, Johan Ehrhart . Boot, William .... Boussingault, Jean Baptiste Caspary, Robert Cienkowski, Leo de Dickson, Alexander Didrichsen, Didrik Ferdinand Eichler, August Wilhelm . Ferguson, William . Haast, John Francis Julius von Kellogg, Albert Kickx, Jean Jacques Kosteletzky, Vincenz Franz 383 383 387 395 396 399 400 403 4° 3 4°4 4°4 Index . viii PAGE NECROLOGY FOR 1887 {continued). Lacoste, Cornelius Marinus van der Sande .... 405 Lees, Edwin 406 Lojka, Hugo 408 Michener, Ezra - 408 Michot, Norbert Louis 409 Moore, Thomas 409 Pir£, Louis 410 Ravenel, Henry William 41 1 Trimmer, Kirby 412 Wawra, Heinrich 412 Winter, Heinrich Georg 413 Wittstein, Georg Christian . . . . . . .415 F. RECORD OF CURRENT LITERATURE. 1. Books and Pamphlets ........ i, xliii 2. Periodical Literature ix, liii On some points in the Histology and Physio- logy of the Fruits and Seeds of Rhamnus. BY H. MARSHALL WARD, M.A., F.L.S., Fellow of Christ's College , Cambridge, and Professor of Botany in the Forestry School, Cooper’s Hill, ASSISTED BY JOHN DUNLOP. With Plates I and II. OME time ago my attention was directed to some curious O facts about ‘ Persian Berries,’ the fruits of certain species of Rhamnus used in dyeing. It had long been known that a beautiful golden yellow solution can be obtained by simply macerating these fruits in water, and various re- searches on the part of chemists had demonstrated that the dye is obtained chiefly if not entirely from the husks (peri- carps) ; at the same time dyers and others knew that the crushed berries yield a satisfactory colouring matter, whereas the pericarps alone do not. For some reason it is necessary to employ the inner parts of the fruits as well as the pericarps ; these inner parts of course include the seed when the berries are crushed whole, as is the usual practice. Various species of Rhamnus — R. Amygdalina , R. infectorius (R. oleoides1), R. saxatilis , &c. — are employed as ‘ Persian Berries,’ and although the following remarks apply particularly to R. infectorius , there are reasons for believing that they may apply generally to other species also. 1 Mr. Thiselton Dyer informs me that this is a synonym of R, Amygdalina . [ Annals of Botany, Vol. I. No. I. August 1887. ] B 2 Marshall Ward and Dim lop. In 1842 Fleury examined a yellow dye got from the fruits of a Rhamnus ; a little later Kane obtained a body which was called chrysorhamnm from unripe fruits, and another from ripe fruits which he named x author hamnin. Gellatly in 1851 gave a complex formula (C48 H56 028) to this xanthorhamnin, and stated that dilute sulphuric acid causes it to break up into a body called rhamnetin and grape-sugar — in other words, that xanthorhamnin is a glucoside. This was con- firmed subsequently. In 1879 Liebermann and Hormann, employing R. infec- torius , confirmed the foregoing, and found that no dye (or the merest traces) is obtained from the seeds, but that it exists in the husks (pericarps). They got the glucoside xanthorhamnin, which is soluble in water and alcohol, but not in ether, benzole or chloroform, and assigned to it the formula C48 H66 029. It is soluble in alkalies ; ferric chloride turned the solution brown. Sulphuric acid causes it to break up into glucose and rhamnetin. They also found that the xanthorhamnin breaks up under the action of some ferment in the fruit, the products of this reaction being a colouring body, rhamnin and glucose. This was practically the position of our knowledge, when my attention was directed to an experiment performed by Mr. T. E. Lightfoot, of Accrington, a gentleman interested in dyeing, and who was then investigating the qualities of the different yellow dyes obtainable from ‘ Persian Berries.’ Mr. Light- foot has informed me by letter that he found that a decoction of the uninjured berries yielded a poorer colouring liquor than one obtained from the ground or crushed ‘ berries.’ He then took some of the fruits, and split them, separating the outer shells— the chief part of the pericarp — from the ‘kernels’; these ‘ kernels’ are the seeds, and they are covered by a thin hard covering which, as will be seen shortly, is the endocarp. A weighed quantity of the outer pericarps was then used for making a decoction, and a piece of cloth dyed with the liquor; in another vessel the same weight of ‘shells’ (peri- carp) was used, but a few of the ‘kernels’ (seeds) added. 3 On the Fruits and Seeds of Rhamnus . In the second case the colouring matter was a brilliant golden yellow, whereas the former gave but a poor lemon- yellow dye. The outer pericarps were next digested in water at 45°C. for about one hour, and the clear yellow filtered liquor was placed aside with a few ‘kernels’ (seeds) added; in thirty minutes or so a light yellow powder fell to the bottom, C 02 being given off meanwhile. ‘ Kernels’ were then split up into four parts, and these parts kept separate. (1) The shell or husk of the ‘ kernel’ (i. e. the endocarp) ; (2) A greyish white matter (i. e. endosperm) ; (3) the infolded rims of the seed proper; (4) a yellow sub- stance— the embryo — inside the seed. To clear decoctions of the outer pericarps Mr. Lightfoot then added the different parts of the dissected kernels, and found that in every case the yellow powder fell after a time, but more quickly where the rims of the seed were added. The action was destroyed by boiling. The obvious explanation of the above experiments is that a ferment, localised in the ‘kernels’ (seeds), acts on the yellow substance dissolved from the pericarps. Having obtained some fruits of Rhamnns infect or ius from Kew, I set to work to investigate the matter independently. I found that if the whole fruits are steeped in water, and kept at 35°C., a quantity of bright yellow substance collects around the swollen mass, and if squeezed out gradually forms a slight precipitate. On breaking these steeped fruits there is abundance of glairy yellow substance inside, not easily washed away. If the fruits are broken up firsts however, a copious precipitate soon falls ; this is yellow, and finely crystalline, and is evidently the rhamnin of the chemists1. The filtered liquor after this experiment reduces Fehling’s solution, and contains relatively large quantities of glucose. I then repeated the experiments with the various parts of 1 Husemann, ‘ Pflanzen-stoffe,’ vol. ii. 1884, p. 889, where the chemical litera- ture is quoted. 4 Marshall Ward and Dunlop. the seeds and the endocarp. The chief difficulty here was to obtain perfectly clean portions. It was easy to separate the endocarp ; far less easy to separate the testa of the seed from the contents. The large yellow embryos slip out pretty easily. I doubt whether the testa was ever got perfectly free from the nucellus in these earlier trials. A decoction of the freed outer pericarps was then made, and the clear yellow filtered solution placed in test-tubes and treated as follows : — A : was left alone. B : testa was added. C : endocarp was added. D : endosperm was added. E : embryo was added. All the experimental tubes were placed in a warm chamber and kept at 35°C. After half-an-hour I found a copious yellow crystalline precipitate falling in B, and faint traces of a similar precipitate in E. In all the other tubes the liquid was still clear. After eight to twelve hours traces of a pre- cipitate were observable in the other tubes, but it was more than a day after that any noteworthy changes were observable. Evidently something in the testa (and possibly in the embryo also) acts as a ferment on the yellow glucoside in the pericarp. I repeated the experiment B, but boiled the solution after adding the testa ; a coarse cloudy precipitate formed. It became probable later that this was due to the boiling. I again repeated experiment B, with the following modifications. In one case I employed a glycerine-extract of the testa ; this was effectual, as before. In another case I used a filtered water-extract of the testa ; this was effectual also, but not so if boiled first. There seemed to be a soluble ferment in the testa of the seed then, and it is obvious that the results confirmed previous experiments. It was now time to examine the tissues histologically, and I confined my attention at first to the testa and pericarp. In the cells of the outer pericarp are brittle waxy yellow masses (Fig. 6), which dissolve at once in water, and are evidently masses of the glucoside (xanthorhamnin). The 5 On the Fruits and Seeds of Rhamnus. testa contains thick- walled pitted cells (Figs. 4 and 12) which contain a peculiar finely granular substance, which dissolves at once on adding water and disappears. I was for some time strongly inclined to regard this fine grey powder as the ferment with which we had been experimenting. To test the accuracy of this conclusion I made very thin sections of the dry testa, and placed them directly into solutions of the glucoside from the pericarp ; the sections were from all parts of the testa. In less than half-an-hour I found a semi- crystalline precipitate resembling the precipitates of rhamnin obtained in the test-tubes. I then asked Mr. John Dunlop, who was at that time working in my laboratory at the Owens College, to go over the anatomy and histology of the fruits and seeds of Rhamnus with me ; this he was good enough to do, and most of the figures in the plates are due to his pencil. We confined our attention to Rhamnus infectorius at the time ; later on I examined the histology of several other species. The fruit of Rhamnus infectorius is a berry-like drupe (Fig. 1) with a dry waxy outer pericarp, and a thin woody endocarp : within this are three or four erect seeds, which, if separately and completely enclosed in the sclerenchymatous endocarp, might almost be called nutlets (Fig. 2). A hori- zontal transverse section made equatorially across the drupe reveals the seeds lying loosely in the loculi of the dry fruit, one in each loculus, enclosed in the hard thin endocarp. On splitting this endocarp the seeds fall out, being loose within it ; each seed is smooth and shining, brown in colour, and with a longitudinal deep groove on the dorsal side. A trans- verse section of the seed shows a hard brown testa, doubled in at the dorsal groove (Figs. 3 and 21), the margins of the groove being thickened and harder than the rest. The cavity within the testa is nearly horseshoe-shaped in trans- verse section, and filled with white endosperm, in which lie the cotyledons : these are face to face and also horseshoe-shaped in transverse section. Between the endosperm and testa were several rows of broken down and disorganised cells, evidently 6 Marshall Ward and Dunlop . the remains of the nucellus. In the dry state all the parts are shrunken, and a large hollow cavity exists on the dorsal side of the endosperm— between it and the testa. The various parts of the fruit were then separated and sections cut so as to exhibit their structure. The outer pericarp is brittle and waxy in texture : their sections, in the dry state, show (Fig. 5) an outer epidermal layer, the external cell-walls of which are strongly cuticularised. With the exception of certain small granules, looking very like plastidia, these cells and those immediately below them have no contents. Immediately below the epidermal layer are four or five rows of hypodermal cells, the outer rows consisting of regular rectangular cells, which in the inner rows become less and less regular and smaller, all however containing small corpuscles near the interior of their walls. These seem to be chlorophyll-cor- puscles. Below these cells are larger, thin-walled, parenchy- matous cells containing a yellow amorphous substance which completely filled up the cavity of the cell (Figs. 5 and 6). Water was then added to the dry sections while still under the microscope ; the cell-walls, etc. swelled up and the yellow substance in the cells at once dissolved completely, colouring the water yellow and leaving the cavities of the cells empty ; the latter were then seen to be thin-walled and parenchyma- tous (Fig. 5). To other dry sections under the microscope glycerine was added ; they again swelled up and the yellow substance in the parenchymatous cells again dissolved, but not so rapidly as in water. Sections were treated in a similar manner with alcohol, chloroform and ether ; the yellow substance dissolved to a very slight extent in alcohol, but was insoluble in chloro- form and ether. Thus the yellow substance was not a wax, resin or fat, any of which would probably have dissolved in any of the last three reagents, and not in water or glycerine. The histology of the endocarp was next made out. Its inner yellow lining was stripped off and examined ; it was found to consist of a layer of long thin-walled cells containing a yellow waxy- looking substance, and on adding water the 7 On the Fruits and Seeds of Rhamnus. contents cracked and dissolved like the substance contained in the cells of the outer pericarp, leaving the cell cavities empty and allowing the shape of the cells to be more clearly seen (Figs. 8 and 9). On treating dry sections with glycerine, the yellow substance again dissolved, but more slowly than in water (Fig. 8). This yellow substance was treated with alco- hol, chloroform and ether, and acted in the same way as the yellow substance in the parenchyma cells of the outer pericarp. Transverse sections were then cut of this inner husk, and the cells appeared rectangular, the cell-wall being slightly thick- ened on the exterior surface (Fig. 10). As regards the rest of the endocarp, thin transverse sections were cut, and were found to consist of a number of rows of hard sclerenchymatous cells, of which the lumina were nearly obliterated, having a very distinct middle lamella between the cells, and with a large number of pits radiating from the lumina to the middle lamella, corresponding to pits radiating from the lumina of contingent cells (Fig. 7). Thin transverse sections of the testa were then cut, and it was found to consist of a single row of sclerenchymatous cells, with a number of pits radiating from the centre of each lumen, the cell-cavity containing a greyish substance which diffused out of the cell on adding water to the section. The middle lamella of the cell-wall was very well marked (Figs. 11 and 12). Thin tangential sections of the endosperm were cut, the tissue was found to consist of thin-walled parenchyma, the cells containing protoplasm and various other bodies. On adding water to the sections oily drops separated out in the cells, and exuded at the sides of the sections ; the water was then removed and alcohol added, the fatty drops disappeared (Fig. 14). Fresh sections were cut and placed dry in alcohol and examined in glycerine, the fat had dissolved and a number of small grains closely packed were left in the cells. Sections which had been treated with alcohol as before were examined and water added while under the microscope, and these grains dissolved after swelling up. Thus* the endosperm contained 8 Marshall Ward and Dunlop. fats and grains which there were grounds for thinking were aleurone grains. To confirm this supposition sections were cut and placed in a two per cent, solution of 'mercuric chloride in absolute alcohol, and were left in it for about forty- eight hours, washed for half a minute in water, stained rapidly with eosin, and mounted in a solution of a neutral salt, potas- sium acetate being used. On examining the sections a large number of aleurone grains were found in the cells, but on examining the grains no enclosure could be detected within them (Fig. 15). Sections were placed in the alcoholic solution of mercuric chloride as before and left for twenty-four hours, then washed in absolute alcohol, stained rapidly with eosin, washed for half a minute in water, and mounted in a solution of potassium acetate. On examining these sections it was found that the aleurone had been dissolved out by washing in the water, leaving a reticulum of protoplasm in which the aleurone grains had been lying, and showing a well-stained nucleus in each cell (Fig. 16). Sections of the cotyledons were cut and examined dry, they were a light yellow in colour ; on adding water the cells became more distinct, and oily globules separated out, which on removal of the water dissolved in alcohol, chloroform and ether. The sections consisted of about six or seven rows of cells, the outer row on each side being arranged very regularly and with their outer walls slightly thickened. The second row on the one side consisted of columnar cells, while those in the centre were more irregular and larger, and with a number of intercellular spaces between them (Fig. 17). Sections were treated with the alcoholic solution of mercuric chloride for twenty-four hours, washed for half a minute in water, stained with eosin and mounted in a solution of potas- sium acetate. On examining the sections it was found that the cells contained a large amount of aleurone, which seemed to be similar to that contained in the endosperm, as no enclo- sure could be detected within the grains which, on the addition of water, swelled up and dissolved. The cells of the embryo are thin-walled and parenchyma- 9 On the Fruits and Seeds of Rhamnus . tons, containing protoplasm, aleurone and fats, together with a yellow substance, the nature of which I was unable to make out, but which did not seem to be identical with the yellow substance contained in the outer pericarp and endocarp, and this supposition was strengthened by the action of the various parts on one another, this yellow substance contained in the cotyledons not acting in the same way as the yellow body contained in the pericarp and endocarp. On cutting sections of the embryo and staining with methyl green a prominent nucleus was seen in each cell (Fig. 18). The reactions of the whole berry and its various parts were next investigated with the following results. The whole berry was digested in distilled water for about twenty-four hours, the temperature being 30°C. ; at the end of this time there was found to be a copious yellow precipitate, which on examination under the microscope was found to consist of clumps of spherical masses aggregated together (Fig. 20). The supernatant fluid was poured off from the precipitate, and to it were added two or three drops of Fehling’s solution ; after warming, a copious brick-red precipitate of cupric oxide was thrown down showing that a glucose was present in the solution, as no precipitate was obtained when the solution was similarly heated without adding Fehling’s solution. The pericarp was stripped off a number of fruits and digested in distilled water for about twenty-four hours, the temperature being about 30°C. The solution was a pale yellow at the beginning, but after digestion the colour was more pronounced and darker, but no precipitate was obtained. Fehling’s solution was added to this liquid and warmed, but no precipitate was thrown down. The pericarp was digested in distilled water for twenty-four hours, at a temperature between 6o° and 8o°C., and at the end of the time a yellow precipitate was obtained, which was found to consist chiefly of clumps of long needle-shaped crystals (Fig. 19) ; the liquid filtered off from these gave a precipitate with Fehling’s solu- tion. Hence the yellow substance contained in the pericarp, which from its micro-chemical and other reactions, solubility i o Marshall Ward a7id Dunlop. in water, and insolubility in alcohol, chloroform and ether, must be a glucoside, is split up on heating to about Jo°C. into glucose and a semi-crystalline substance. The endocarp, on treatment in the same way as the peri- carp, acted in the same manner; on digestion at 30°C. no precipitate was obtained, and the solution gave no glucose reactions ; on digestion at a temperature about jo° C. a crystalline precipitate was again thrown down, and the filtrate from this yields a precipitate on warming with Fehling’s solution. Thus the substance in the endocarp acts in the same manner as that in the pericarp, both probably being the same glucoside, but contained in much larger quantities in the pericarp. If the seeds be removed and digested for twenty- four hours, at a temperature of 30°C, an opalescent clear solution is obtained ; if the seeds are digested at 70° C. the solution still remains clear, showing that the glucoside is not contained in the seed. The pericarp was digested in water for twenty-four hours with the endocarp ; no change took place. The pericarp was digested in water for twenty-four hours, at a temperature of 30°C., and the solution filtered off, and added to the solution obtained on digesting the seeds for twenty-four hours at 30°C. After leaving them at 30°C. for half-an-hour a precipitate was obtained, which soon became very copious, and which was found to consist chiefly of needle- shaped crystals, and also of the semi-amorphous masses obtained by digesting the whole fruit (Figs. 19 and 20). The filtrate from this precipitate yielded, on warming with Fehling’s solution, a copious precipitate. Thus the yellow glucoside has been again split up into glucose and a crystalline substance, and this time not by heat, therefore it must have been by means of some substance contained in the seed. If the solution obtained from the seeds is boiled for ten minutes and added to a solution of the pericarp, and allowed to stand for twenty-four hours at a temperature of 30°C., no precipitate is obtained, and the solution does not yield a pre- cipitate on warming with Fehling’s solution. Hence the On the Fruits and Seeds of Rhamnus . 1 1 action of the substance contained in the seed which converted the glucoside into glucose and another substance has been de- stroyed by heat, and consequently that substance is a ferment. There was thus a ferment in the seed which broke up the glucoside contained in the pericarp and endocarp. I then proceeded to find out in what part of the seed this ferment was contained. The testa was stripped off a number of seeds and digested at the usual temperature for an hour ; a clear solution was obtained, which was added to a solution of the pericarp, obtained by digestion as before, and a copious yellow precipitate was obtained in about twenty minutes. The solution obtained from the testa on digestion was boiled for ten minutes and added to the solution of the pericarp ; after twenty-four hours no precipitate was obtained. The filtrate in the first instance yielded a precipitate with Fehling’s solu- tion, but none was obtained in the second. Hence the ferment, the action of which was destroyed by boiling, ap- peared to be contained in the testa. The rest of the seed was taken and digested, and the solu- tion obtained was added to a solution of the pericarp ; in about an hour a copious yellow precipitate was obtained, and the filtrate from this precipitate gave glucose-reactions. Hence the ferment, the action of which was also destroyed by boiling in this case, is also contained in the rest of the seed either in the embryo or endosperm, or both. The embryos of a number of seeds were dissected out and digested as usual, and the solution obtained from them was added to the solution of the pericarp ; after a few hours a yellow precipitate was again obtained, the filtrate from which yielded a precipitate on warming with Fehling’s solution. Hence the ferment appeared to be contained in the embryo. The endosperm was removed from a number of seeds and digested for twenty-four hours, at a temperature of 25°C., and to the solution obtained was added the solution obtained by digesting the testa, and the mixture was allowed to stand for twenty-four hours at the same temperature ; at the end of the time no precipitate was obtained, and the solution gave no 1 2 Marshall Ward and Dimlop. glucose-reaction, hence the ferment was not contained in the endosperm. On cutting sections it was noticed that there was a large quantity of a yellow substance in the cells, which however differed considerably from the glucoside of the pericarp in its micro-chemical reactions. In order to see if it was different from the glucoside the embryos of a number of seeds were digested as usual, and to this solution was added a solution of the testa ; on allowing to stand for twenty-four hours no precipitate was obtained, and it was therefore concluded that the yellow substance of the embryo was not the same as the glucoside of the pericarp. Thus in the pericarp there is contained a glucoside, which is split up by a ferment contained somewhere in or near the testa and embryo into glucose and a crystalline substance. It seemed to be proved from the foregoing observations that the ferment which decomposes the glucoside (xantho- rhamnin), contained in the cells of the pericarp, is localised in the testa of the seed ; whether any traces existed in other parts was not proved. On adding water to the intact fruits the soluble ferment passes out and acts on the dissolved glucoside from the pericarp, breaking it up into rhamnin and glucose. If this occurs the precipitate will be withheld chiefly inside the fruits, thus explaining why the dyers should crush their fruits, since it is the insoluble semi-crystalline precipi- tate which they want. Before proceeding to show where the ferment really is — in the raphe, a discovery which I only made some time after — it should be stated that the above observations were unavoidably put aside owing to the pressure of new duties. I had, how- ever, made some observations which led to the suspicion that the ferment is even more localised than it had so far been shown to be. Series I. The following experiments were made with ‘ Persian berries’ — the fruits of Rhamnus infectorins— obtained from Kew. 13 On the Frtuts and Seeds of Rhamnus. A. Six of the fruits were placed intact in cold distilled water, in a labelled test-tube, and the whole kept at 15° to 1 6°C. in a hot-house for twenty-four hours, perfectly at rest. The fruits all floated. In the course of some hours a yellow cloud was observed round the fruits. After twenty hours a copious yellow precipitate had fallen to the bottom of the pale, lemon-coloured liquor : a similar precipitate was sticking to the outsides of the fruits. B. Six of the fruits were slightly crushed , and treated in all respects exactly as in A. The cold water at once turned pale lemon colour, diffusion streaks falling from the floating pieces of fruit as the water dissolved the yellow glucoside from the pericarps : in ten to fifteen minutes the solution was of an intense, clear lemon colour. In two hours a bright golden-yellow precipitate was falling to the bottom, and in three hours there was a copious precipitate1. C. Six of the fruits were placed intact in a tube as before, but boiled for ten minutes : then treated exactly as in A. A deep golden, clear liquor at once resulted : the fruits fell to the bottom of the tube, leaving the perfectly clear solution above. There was no precipitate — not even a cloudiness — after twenty-four hours. D. Six fruits were crushed, and then treated exactly as C. The result was the same — no precipitate was formed in twenty-four hours owing to the ferment being destroyed by the boiling. E. Six of the fruits were dissected, and the outer pericarps alone taken and treated exactly as in A. A pale yellow solution was at once produced, and slowly became more and more intense as the xanthorhamnin was dissolved from the cells. The liquor remained perfectly clear even after twenty-four hours2. 1 This precipitate was rhamnin, slowly forming in the quiescent liquor, as the ferment acted on the glucoside, xanthorhamnin : obviously the quicker action here was due to the fruits having been crushed. 2 And longer, for there was no turbidity to be seen on the following day again. 1 4 Marshall Ward and Dunlop, F. The hard endocarps of the above six fruits (. E ) were taken separately and treated exactly as in E. The endocarps floated, and slowly tinged the water pale yellow1. The pale yellow solution remained perfectly clear even after twenty-four hours. G. The seeds from the above six fruits (there were eleven good large ones) were separately treated with cold water &c., exactly as in E, All floated. The water remained perfectly transparent and colourless even after twenty-four hours. After thirty-six hours I noted a slight turbidity: this increased rapidly, and was found to be due to Bacteria. H. Six fruits were dissected, and the outer pericarps alone taken, and boiled for five minutes in distilled water, then treated exactly as before. All fell to the bottom, and yielded the same deep clear golden liquor as in C. No precipitate or other change resulted, even after fifty hours. I. The hard endocarps of the above (H) six fruits were treated exactly as before, except that they were kept in glycerine (i vol. glycerine to i vol. water). All floated. No change occurred beyond a yellow tinge, as the glycerine dissolved the colouring matter. K. The twelve best seeds obtained from the six berries dissected ( H ) were placed in a test-tube and glycerine (as in I) added. All floated. No change occurred even after fifty hours. In the next series of experiments, I confirmed more exactly what is already to be seen from a comparison of the above. No precipitate appeared in C and D because the ferment was destroyed by the boiling : the absence of a precipitate in the case of E and H is simply due to the absence of the ferment — which exists in G and K, apart from the fermentable glucoside. E and / also contain no ferment. From the layer of cells lining their insides. On the Fruits and Seeds of Rhamnus. 15 Series II. L. I now took the solution A, and filtered off the precipitate and fruits from the clear golden liquor. The liquor contained large quantities of glucose on testing with Fehling’s solution. Part of the liquor was allowed to stand, and in twenty-four hours a slight further precipitate had formed. (N.B. This did not occur with the liquor from C (q.v.) which had been boiled. Some ferment had no doubt passed through the filter.) The golden semi-amorphous pre- cipitate was then examined microscopically/ &c. M. The contents of test-tube B were treated in the same way, and the results were practically the same in all respects. N. The test-tube C was taken, and the clear sherry-gold liquor filtered off from the fruits, and examined. The liquor was divided into three parts, in tubes marked N 1, Nz, N 3. (1) N 1. Added a few drops of solution G (i.e. cold-water extract of seeds). A copious precipitate of rhamnin was formed during the night. (2) N z. Added a few drops of solution G, and boiled two minutes. It remained perfectly clear for two days. (3) N Added nothing. The solution was perfectly clear next day. The explanation of this is that the solution of xantho- rhamnin in C was incapable of breaking up (N$) spontaneously ; but is rapidly decomposed when a solution (N 1) containing the proper ferment is added to it. The action does not take place, however, if the ferment is destroyed by boiling for two minutes (N 2). O. I then took the test-tube D , and filtered off the clear deep sherry-coloured liquor. Some was tested for glucose, but gave none. The rest I divided into two parts, in test-tubes marked Oi and Oz respectively. 1 The results are embodied in the text. 1 6 Mai' shall Ward and Dunlop. 0 i. To this was added some of the solution A (i.e. aqueous extract of endocarps1. No precipitate was formed — the solution remained perfectly clear for two days. Oi. To this were added a few drops of solution K (i.e. glycerine extract of seeds). Remained perfectly clear for several hours, but a precipitate fell during the night2. P. I then took the test-tube E, and filtered the clear yellow liquor off from the pericarps, and divided the solution into three parts, marking the test-tubes P i, A 2, P 3 respectively. (1) Pi. Added a few drops of the solution G (aqueous extract of seeds) : an abundant precipitate fell during the night. (2) A 2. Added a few drops of solution / (glycerine extract of endocarp) : no trace of turbidity or precipitate was observable next day— nor after forty hours. (3) A3. Added a few drops of solution K (i.e. glycerine extract of seeds) : slight precipitate fell during the night and increased slowly during the following day. Series III. 1 now prepared a series of solutions of different parts of the seeds, each in a labelled test-tube, and placed them in the hot-house for the night. No. a. The testa only of the seeds, with distilled water. (The liquid remained quite transparent and clear for two days, and then became turbid as Bacteria developed.) No. b. The testa only used, and pure glycerine poured on it. A perfectly clear, colourless solution resulted. No. c. Endosperm and embryo cleaned of testa, taken and extracted with cold distilled water. A limpid colourless extract resulted. (Traces of turbidity next day, and after forty-eight hours it was dirty-white and cloudy 3.) 1 I only repeated this experiment here to make the series more complete : no trace of the ferment occurs in the endocarp. 2 The precipitate formed much more slowly than when the aqueous extract of the seeds were used. 3 Bacteria, &c. On the Fruits and Seeds of Rhamnus . 1 7 No. d. Endosperm and embryo — as clean as possible, but cannot be sure of their purity. (In two days turbid and dirty-white from Bacteria, &c.) No. e. A few drops of No. a (i. e. aqueous extract of testa) were added to the clear solution H (i. e. boiled aqueous extract of pericarps). The No. a solution had been prepared ij hours; the H solution two days ; the transparent yellow solution yielded a dense yellow precipitate during the next hour. Other portions of H remained clear for two days 1. No. /. To another sample of the yellow solution H, I added a few drops of No. c (i. e. aqueous extract of clean endosperm, 1^ hours old). No precipitate was formed. No.^. Another sample of H was allowed to stand for forty- eight hours. No precipitate formed. The following series of experiments were made with parts of seeds which had been kept dry for two years : — Series IV. No. 1. Glycerine (pure) extract of embryos only. Slowly formed a yellow clear solution which remained clear for days. No. 2. Aqueous extract of embryos only. At once formed a yellowish solution. It remained clear for twenty-four hours, but flocculent clouds appeared in two days 2. No. 3. Aqueous extract of the thickened inturned margins of the seed. At the time I thought this consisted of the testa only, but pieces of the raphe were also attached. 1 This apparently again shows that the ferment is in the testa ; but see below. 2 Bacteria. C 1 8 Marshall Ward and Dunlop. A slightly opalescent colourless solution. Turbid in two days. No. 4. Aqueous extract of endosperm, cleared from embryo and testa. A colourless solution ; slightly opalescent in two days. No. 5. Aqueous extract of pieces of testa taken from the sides of the seed. (The testa can be more easily removed clean from the sides of the seed than elsewhere.) Clear colourless solution. No. 6. To a fresh solution of boiled pericarps, prepared and filtered as before, I added a few drops of solution No. 1 (i. e. glycerine extract of embryos) which had stood for hours in hot-house. No results in two days. No. 7. To another portion of the pericarp extract added a few drops of solution No. 3 (i. e. aqueous extract of embryos), same age, &c. No results in two days. No. 8. To a third portion of pericarp extract added a few drops of solution No. 3 (i. e. aqueous extract of thick margins of testa— and raphe, as I discovered later). A dense yellow precipitate began to fall in half an hour, and became more and more abundant during the night. No. 9. To a fourth portion of extract of pericarp added a few drops of solution No. 4 (i. e. extract of endosperm in water) : same conditions. No results at all. No. 10. To a fifth portion of the same pericarp extract added a few drops of solution No. 5 (i. e. aqueous extract of sides of testa only). Next day were very doubtful traces of turbidity, but not the slightest precipitate 1. 1 Nor did any precipitate fall in the next twenty-four hours. On the Fruits and Seeds of Rhainnus. i 9 No. 11. To a sixth portion of the pericarp solution added nothing. It remained unaltered and clear for two days. It had now become clear that (1) the ferment is contained somewhere in the seed ; (2) it is confined broadly to the testa or outer coat of the seed ; and (3) moreover is localised — situated somewhere in or near the thickened margins where the testa is turned in. (4) The ferment is not destroyed by keeping for two years. I now repeated many of the experiments given above, with the seeds and fruits of the same species ( Rhamnus infectorius ) but from another source, and which had not been kept so long. I first dissected twenty-four seeds, under the simple microscope, separating the thickened margins of the testa (where it is turned in) from the rest of the seeds — i. e. the testa of the sides, the endosperm, and the embryos. Series V. y. An aqueous extract of the thickened inturned margins of twelve seeds. Yielded a perfectly clear colourless liquid. 6. Aqueous solution of the rest of the twelve, seeds (i. e. the endosperm, embryos, and the testa from the sides of the seeds). Yielded a clear, colourless liquid h r\. A glycerine extract of the thick inturned margins only of twelve seeds. Perfectly clear extract. 6. A glycerine extract of the rest of the seeds. Clear solution. I then added a few drops of each of these extracts to a series of test-tubes containing fresh boiled solutions of the glucoside (xanthorhamnin) obtained from the pericarps. 1 Faint tinge of yellow. C 2 20 Marshall Ward and Dunlop . The tubes were labelled, and treated as before. We may call this Series VI. A A A few drops of the extract y (i. e. aqueous extract of margins of testa) added. A dense cloud formed in ten minutes, and an abundant golden precipitate was falling in fifteen minutes. (N.B. All the following tubes were still perfectly clear.) BA A few drops of solution 6 were added (this was an extract of all the rest of the seed). A precipitate was slowly forming three hours later: this slowly increased, and was abundant next day1. CA A few drops of solution 77 (i. e. glycerine extract of thick margins only) were added. A slight precipitate had fallen in two hours, and increased soon after till it was as copious as in A*. DA A few drops of 6 were added (i. e. glycerine extract of all the rest of the seed). This remained perfectly clear for many hours, but a pre- cipitate fell next day. Here was an apparent contradiction of some of my previous statements and conclusions, and it became necessary to see why the precipitate fell in the tubes containing the extracts of other parts of the seeds than the thick margins. Before explaining this, however, I will give one more series of experiments. Series VII. EA To a fresh solution from boiled pericarps added the thickened inturned margins of six seeds, dissected away as clean as possible under the simple microscope. A precipitate began to form after three hours, and this was abundant next day. 1 I shall show below that this was contaminated, and how. 2 I On the Fruits and Seeds of Rhamnus. F*. To another portion of the pericarp solution I added the cleaned sides of the testa only of the same six seeds. The solution remained clear for two days. G*. To another portion of the pericarp solution added the dissected out endosperm and embryos from the six seeds. The solution remained perfectly clear for two days. H*. Another portion was allowed to stand untouched, and it remained clear for several days. Here then we see that no ferment was present in the sides of the testa , the endosperm, or the embryos : how was it, then, that the ferment existed in the solutions B* and D* of Series VI ? This question is best answered after examining Fig. 21. It will be noticed that the raphe (adherent funicle) of the seed runs in the dorsal depression of the seed, and that it is ad- herent to the testa proper all along the sides of the groove of the seed. In other words, when the testa begins to harden, the lignification does not extend to the raphe, but is confined to a layer of cells — the outer integument of the ovule — which runs inside the raphe. When the fruit and seeds are dried, the thin-walled parenchyma of the raphe shrivels up, and it is not very easy to detect it when dissecting the seed, unless its presence has first been pointed out. As shown in Figs. 21 and 22, however, this raphe is organically continuous with the testa at the groove, and it is almost impossible to clear it away from the hard testa at this part. As soon as I had got at the fact that it is the raphe which contains the ferment (and this follows with certainty from the experiments below) all the errors were cleared up. First, however, I had perhaps better give the results. It had struck me several times that the ferment was very energetic, because such a mere trace of the solution containing it caused such copious precipitates to form. This being the case, I prepared a series of moist chambers, such as are used for growing Fungi, &c. in beneath the microscope. I then cut fairly thin transverse sections across the whole seed — dry and unaltered — as shown in Figs. 2, 3, 21. It was now very 2 2 Marshall Ward and Dunlop. easy to separate very tiny bits of the various parts, testa, endo- sperm, embryos, and raphe. I then did this with needles. I first separated a minute piece of the raphe, and placed it in a tiny drop of fresh extract of pericarps, hanging from the cover slip over the moist cell : then I heated the needle points and separated a bit of the outside testa, and placed it in a similar hanging drop ; and so on with endosperm and embryo. The result was startling. A copious precipitate had formed in the drop containing the bit of raphe, before I had finished preparing a second specimen — i.e. in less than five minutes. Summing up the results of numerous repetitions of these experiments in drops, I find that the slightest piece of the raphe causes decomposition of the glucoside xanthorhamnin in two or three minutes : under the microscope a cloud of minute black dots (black because so small ?) arise in the pre- viously clear yellow solution, and grow under the eye of the observer into the typical semi-crystalline yellow masses of rhamnetin. The whole process occupies a few minutes, and I have now demonstrated it several times to others. We now se^ why some of my previous experiments yielded ambiguous results. Starting from the fact that the slightest trace of the ferment — and therefore the merest little piece of raphe containing it — will start the decomposition, it is easily seen that while bits of the thickened margins of the inturned testa (which always have adherent to them cells of the raphe) produced the decomposition, the pieces of outside testa from other parts of the seed could easily be got clean, and no de- composition followed. In cases where I neglected the pre- sence of the shrivelled film of raphe adhering to the testa lining the groove, as in No. 8 (Series IV), B* (Series VI), D* (Series VI), there were portions of the raphe adhering to some of the pieces dissected out, hence the apparently contradictory results. As a final illustration of the power of the ferment, I may quote the following experiment. I prepared five cubic cen- timetres of the solution from the pericarp, and placed the raphe (carefully separated) of one seed in it : the raphe floated, On the Fruits and Seeds of Rhamnus. 2 3 partly because it had air clinging to its dry cells. In ten minutes the floating raphe was thickly covered with the golden yellow precipitate of rhamnetin. In twenty minutes the clouds of precipitate were falling in the tube : in less than an hour there was a precipitate at the bottom of the test- tube, which measured mm. in depth, and which was many times larger than the raphe. Examination of the raphe shows that it consists of a slender vascular bundle running up the groove in the seed, which is dorsal, and cellular prolongations like wings from its sides : these two wing-like expansions of thin- walled parenchymatous cells line closely the sides of the groove (Fig. 21). In fact we may regard the vascular bundle of the raphe as the line round which the folding occurs which gives the seed its grooved appearance, and therefore its horseshoe-shaped transverse section. When the folding of the seed occurs, it doubles back with it the two wings of the raphe, and the margins of these wings end in the thickened ridges of the testa, as shown in the figures. I also examined the contents of the cells of the raphe. When a thin section of the dry raphe is placed in strong glycerine the cells are seen to contain a brilliant, oily-looking, colourless substance which does not fill up the cavity but is driven aside by large vacuole-like chambers in which a few brilliant granules may be observed. If placed in very dilute solutions of caustic potash, the cells and their contents at once swell up, and the oily-looking matrix dissolves almost entirely, but not quite ; drops of clear oil-like substance flow together, and escape. When placed directly in water, the colourless oil-like matrix froths up in a most remarkable manner, and oily-looking drops escape ; these drops are vacuolated, however, and something seems to be dissolved from them also. In one per cent. Osmic acid solution, the vacuolated oily masses slowly turn brown. Absolute alcohol dissolves a large proportion of their substance, but not all. I have examined the fruits and seeds of four other species 24 Marshall Ward and Dunlop. of Rhamnus — viz. R. tinctorius , W. & K., R. Carolimanus , Walter, 7?. Wicklius , and ivh catharticus , L. — but have found no trace of the ferment in any of them. This being the case, I shall sum up the chief points respecting these fruits, &c. in a very few words. All the fruits were ripe, and the pericarps dark purple and soft, yielding violet and purple brown solutions when extracted with water. The colours of the solutions soon change and become browner or redder, and paler. The addition of a few drops of ammonia in all cases turns the purple or brown solu- tions green, apparently due to the formation of a pigment like ‘ sap-green.5 These brown or purple solutions also contain glucose, precipitating abundantly from Fehling’s solution. In no case was I able to obtain any ferment action when the seeds of any species were added to the extract from the pericarps of its own or other fruits. The seeds did not pre- cipitate rhamnetin in the solutions of xanthorhamnin ob- tained from the pericarps of Rhamnus infectorius ; nor did the seeds of the latter species cause any precipitate to form in the liquors obtained from the pericarps of the above four species. It seems safe to conclude, therefore, that no ferment is present in the seeds of these four species, at any rate when the fruits are ripe. This raises the question, is the ferment present in the seeds of R. infectorius when fully ripe? I cannot yet answer this question, because I do not know whether the fruits used in the trade as ‘ Persian Berries ’ are ripe when gathered. Probably they are not, but are cured while yet not quite mature. If the precipitate of rhamnin is chiefly withheld inside the fruits, this explains why the dyers obtain poorer results by this method, since the crystalline precipitate of rhamnin is what they want. The soluble ferment was regarded as probably existing in well-protected sclerenchymatous but pitted cells of the testa, as a fine granulated mass ; but I have now demonstrated that it exists in the parenchymatous cells of the raphe. 25 On the Fruits and Seeds of Rhamnus . We have now to enquire as to the biological significance of these matters. I have germinated the seeds of Rhamnus infectorius once or twice, but have frequently failed to make the seedlings grow at all. So far it has been only from whole fruits that seedlings were obtained : all the specimens of shelled naked seeds have failed. In the successful cases the pericarps swell, and become yellow and slimy, the soil around being dyed with the colouring matter, and fungi seem particularly apt to appear on the rotting pericarps. It seems an obvious suggestion that this is due to the glucose. But it is also a suggestion worth further investigation that the glucose is of use to the young embryo, and I am strongly inclined to the belief that this is the case, and that the cause of failure with naked seeds lies partly in this. At the same time the matter needs further investigation. Another point is — do birds or other animals eat the fruits ? I find them distinctly bitter and resinous to the taste at first, and they are known to be purgative. It seems not unlikely then that they are not eaten by animals, though they may be carried and broken by them. My idea that the glucoside stored in the pericarp is for the benefit of the young plant is not without support from analogy, and it is well known that the amygdalin of bitter almonds is contained in certain cells of the seed, the ferment (emulsin) in other cells : so also with mustard seeds — the ferment (myrosin) which breaks up potassium myronate into glucose and other bodies exists apart in the seed. It is, however, a peculiarity that in this case the glucoside should be in the pericarp and the ferment in the raphe of the seed, a phenomenon which is again suggestive in view of our growing conviction that many glucosides, hitherto regarded as more or less waste products, are really not excluded from the constructive metabolism of the plant. 26 Marshall Ward and Dunlop. — On Rhamnus. EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATES I. & II. 1. Whole fruit of Rhamnus infectorius. a with three seeds, b with four seeds. 2. Transverse section across the whole dried fruit, p. pericarp, enp. endocarp. t. testa, enm. endosperm, em. embryo. 3. Transverse section of one seed. t. testa, enm. endosperm, em. embryo. 4. Transverse section of part of the seed in water, t. testa, enm. endosperm. cot. cotyledons. Between the testa and endosperm a layer of broken down cells. Zeiss D/2 reduced one half. 5. Transverse section of the pericarp, examined in water. Zeiss D/2. 6. Transverse section of the pericarp, examined fresh in glycerine. The yellow substance ( a ) in the cells is already dissolving. D/2. 7. Transverse section of endocarp, examined in glycerine. Typical scleren- chymatous cells, with the lumina nearly obliterated. F/2. 8. Inner surface of the endocarp shaved off, examined fresh in glycerine. The yellow substance in the cells already 'partially dissolved. D/2. 9. Inner surface of the endocarp, after being left some time in glycerine. The yellow substance has completely dissolved. D/2. 10. Transverse section of the inner layer of the endocarp, the cells seen in (8) and (9). D/2. 11. Very thin transverse section of the testa in glycerine. Hard sclerenchymatous cells, with a number of pits in the walls. D/2 reduced one half. 12. Tangential section of the testa in glycerine, showing sclerenchymatous cells with pitted walls and containing a granular substance of greyish colour. D/2. 13. Tangential section of endosperm in glycerine, containing fat and aleurone. D/2. 14. Tangential section of endosperm, in glycerine after water and after the fat has been dissolved out in absolute alcohol. D/2. 15. Tangential section of endosperm, which had remained 72 hours in a 2 °/0 solution of mercuric chloride in absolute alcohol, washed | minute in water, stained with eosin, and mounted in potassium acetate. The cells contain aleurone in which no enclosure could be detected. The aleurone dissolved in water. F/2. 16. Tangential section of endosperm, 24 hours in the mercuric chloride solution, | minute in absolute alcohol, 5 minutes in eosin, and 1 minute in water, mounted in potassium acetate. The aleurone is dissolved out, leaving holes in the matrix, and the nucleus is stained. F/2. 17. Transverse section of one of the cotyledons in glycerine, after removing the fat with absolute alcohol, f.v.b. vascular bundle. D/2. 18. Tangential section of a cotyledon in glycerine, f.v.b. vascular bundle. 19. Crystalline precipitate, obtained on adding the solution obtained from the pericarp to the solution obtained from the seeds. D/2. 20. Amorphous precipitate obtained on digesting the whole berry. D/2. 21. Transverse section across the middle of a seed, at a level higher than that of Fig. 3. t. testa, enm. endosperm, cot. cotyledons, r. funicle (raphe). m. thickened margin or ridge of testa, f.v.b. vascular bundle of raphe. 22. More highly magnified view of the part of Fig. 21 enclosed in the square. to. outer testa, ti. inner testa. Other lettering as in Fig. 21. 23. Cells of the raphe in which the ferment is contained. jfnaals of Botany Fy.5. MARSHALL WARD & DUNLOP. — ON FRUITS & SEEDS OF RHAMNUS. Veil PI I. Fu,.9. Annals of Botanr Dunlop del. Fig. 5 Fig. 2. /. Fig. 7. MARSHALL WARD & DUNLOP.— ON FRUITS & SEEDS OF RHAMNUS. Vol.fPL.I. Fig. 10. Fig. 71. University Press, Oxford BtuloIs of Botajw Marshall Ward &, Dunlop del. MARSHALL WARD & DUNLOP.— ON FRUITS & SEEDS OF RHAMNUS. VoL.LPUI. University Press, Oxford. Annals of Botany Vol.I,PL.IL Fig. 13. Fig. 15. Fig. 18. Fig. 17- Fig. 20. Fig. 23 . SJb cA OJ MARSHALL WARD & DUNLOP.— ON FRUITS & SEEDS OF RHAMNUS On the structure of the mucilage-secreting cells of Blechnum occidentale, L., and Osmunda regalis, L. BY WALTER GARDINER, M.A. AND TOKUTARO ITO, F.L.S. With Plates III and IV. I. Introductory and Historical1. IN ascending the Vegetable Kingdom it is among the Ferns that we first meet with any great variety in the forms of the hairs which occur on the young, or the adult, stem and leaf. At this point, however, associated with a rapidly increasing complexity of the aerial members, we find trichomes of the most diverse structure and function which may even rank with those of the highest of the Dicotyledons, and among the most interesting are the hairs which are endowed with the power of secretion, and thus contribute in an especially marked manner to some physiological necessity of the plant upon which they are borne. Such hairs have been long known. From the point of view of their secretion they may conveniently be divided into two classes, namely those secreting mucilage and those secreting 1 In the case of composite papers it is not uncommon to attach all the credit to the person whose name appears first upon the title-page. I wish distinctly to state that it must not be so in the present instance. The work was certainly suggested by myself and carried out under my direction, but we have each of us done our own share in the investigation and worked in common through all the results. To Mr. Ito indeed fell the task, not only of making observations, but also of drawing the whole of the figures, and their wonderful and appreciative realism will sufficiently prove his capabilities more than any remarks of mine can do. For writing the paper I am myself responsible. — WALTER GARDINER. [ Annals of Botany, Vol. I. No. I. August 1887.] 28 Gardiner and I to. — ■ On Mucilage-cells resin. The capitate mucilage-secreting hairs, which have been since shown to occur very commonly on the young stems, leaves and paleae of so many ferns, were first figured in the case of Polypodium aureum , L., by Suminski 1 in his ex- cellent and well-known drawings of young germinating plants. Hofmeister2 represents similar hairs of Pteris aquilina , L., and those of the young scale (palea) of Polypodium serpens , Forst, and Kny3, in the case of Ceratopteris thalictroides , Brongn., figures the various stages in a developing scale in all of which the terminal mucilage-secreting hair is well shown. Hitherto but little notice had been taken of the more minute histology of the structures ; and it was Prantl 4, and after him Sadebeck 5, who described the mucilaginous character of the cell-contents. In the case of Osmunda regalis , L., de Bary6 drew attention to the long septate mucilage-secreting hairs ; and quite recently Goebeler7, in his paper ‘ Die Schutzvorrichtungen am Stammscheitel der Fame,’ gives by far the most complete account extant, not only of the general distribution of secretory and protective hairs throughout the Filicineae, but also of their histology and physiological significance. We may now pass on to the literature of the resin-secreting glands, and here the unique intercellular hairs of Aspidium Filix-mas , Sw., claim the first place. These occur in the intercellular spaces of the rhizome and the base of the petiole, and as Sachs8 afterwards showed in a similar position in the leaf-parenchyma. They were observed by Mettenius9, but to 1 Suminski, Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte des Farnkraiiter, 1848. 2 Hofmeister, Vergleichende Untersuchungen, Leipzig, 1851, and in Abh. d. Konig. Sach. Ges. d. Wiss., 1857. 3 Kny, Entwick. d. Parkeriaceen, 1875. 4 Prantl, Morphologie d. Gefasskryptogamen, 1881. 5 Sadebeck, in Verhandlung d. bot. Ver. d. prov. Brandenburg, 1884. He figures young mucilage glands of Asplenium Serpentini. 6 De Bary, Comparative Anatomy of Phanerogams and Ferns, p. 99. The hairs were first described by Milde, Monogr. generis Osmundse, Vindob. 1868. 7 Goebeler in Flora, 1886. 8 Sachs, Textbook of Botany, 2nd ed. p. 439. Sachs also figures the mucilage- glands of the sporangia of Aspidium Filix-mas. 9 Mettenius, Filices horti Lipsiensis, Leipzig, 1856. in Blechnum and Osmunda. 29 Schacht1 belongs the credit of bringing these remarkable structures more prominently into view by describing and figuring them in his paper in Pringsheim’s Jahrbuch. Besides the intercellular hairs other resin-secreting trichomes of similar structure occur on the paleae of various species of Aspidinm . Thus de Bary2 mentions Aspidium Filix-mas , Sw., Aspidium spinulosum , Sw., and Aspidium molle , Sw., as possessing capitate glandular hairs, and Goebeler3 shows that in Aspidium Sieboldi , Van Houtt, like glands occur. We may also add to the list Blechnum occidental , which bears resin-glands both on the paleae and the young leaves. Any account of the secreting hairs of ferns would obviously be incomplete did we not allude to the resin-glands which characterise such ferns as the species of Gymnogramme . They are of course quite homologous to those already described, except that the secretion appears in the form of numerous rods which stand out on all sides upon the surface of the secreting cell. The substance secreted appears to be partly resinous and partly waxy in character. They are fully described by de Bary4 who gives the literature connected with them, and Goebeler also briefly alludes to them in the exhaustive paper to which we have already referred. Hairs of the Gymnogramme- type, producing their dusty- looking secretion in the form of resin-rods, persist even on the adult leaves, but the glandular hairs which we now describe are associated distinctly with bud-formations ; they are there- fore transitory in character. Whether on the leaves or paleae, they can only be observed in the youngest members, and here their secretory character is very marked, the whole apical portion of the young shoot being usually bathed with the mucilage derived from them. The hairs are very simple in structure, consisting either of a filament of cells all of which secrete (Osmunda), or occurring as stalked capitate hairs (Blechnum) when only the end cell is glandular. In the same individual both resinous and mucilaginous hairs may occur, but the first development of the two forms is quite similar, 1 Schacht in Pringsheim’s Jahrb., Bd. III. 3 Goebeler, loc. cit. 2 De Bary, loc. cit., p. 89. 4 De Bary, loc. cit., p. 99. 30 Gardiner and I to. — On Mucilage-cells and the most important difference between them consists in the kind and manner of secretion. The physiological function of these glandular structures has already been sufficiently treated by Goebeler. One would here briefly point out that the mucilage and resin serve a most important purpose in the plant-economy, particularly by preventing too excessive trans- piration in the young and delicate buds, and by serving as a - reservoir for water against times of drought. Similarly the woolly hairs protect the plant both from injury from without and from the dangerous effects of extreme variations of temperature. In the present paper we attempt to give a more detailed account than has hitherto appeared of the minute histology of two forms of mucilage-secreting hairs, viz. those of Blechnum occidentals, L., and Osmnnda regalis , L., and we also endeavour to describe the various phenomena which are associated with mucilaginous secretion. This work was sug- gested partly by Prof, de Bary’s remarks upon the mucilage- hairs of Osmnnda regalis , L.1, and partly by an observation made by the first-mentioned of the present authors, that in Blechnum brasiliense , Desv., there were mucilaginous hairs associated with the young bud. II. Method of Research. The observation of the secretory structures of which we write presents but little difficulty. All but the very youngest leaves having been removed from the fern-shoot under exami- nation, the developing paleae or the developing leaves are separated as required, and then further dissected and teased out under a low power of the dissecting microscope. By this means hairs of all ages may easily be obtained. Fresh material gives by far the most satisfactory results. Alcohol causes abnormal shrinking of the mucilage attended by great distortion of structure. Saturated watery picric acid on the other hand produces great swelling of the mucilaginous contents, which finally ends in the rupture of the cell and the 1 De Bary, loc. cit., p. 99. in Blechnum and Osmund a. 31 escape of the mucilage contained in them. Chromic acid is more satisfactory. A solution of 1*5 to 2*o per cent, strength was employed and the tissue was exposed to its action for twenty-four hours and was then freely washed in water. By the use of so strong a solution the voluminous tannin-precipitate which first appears is subsequently dissolved in the excess of the reagent, and after washing the cell appears clear and the tannin has been removed1. The observation of fresh material mounted in iodine or in *5 to 1 per cent, of osmic acid gives excellent results2. With iodine the deeply stained brown protoplasm and nucleus are sharply contrasted with the clear yellow mucilage, and with osmic acid the mucilage-drops which contain tannin stand out dark and well defined, while the ectoplasm and the endoplasmic framework remain hyaline and brilliant with just the faintest yellow coloration. With both these reagents the cell-contents are exceedingly well preserved. Picronigrocin (24 hours) was also employed with success, and such material, after washing in water and mounting in glycerine, furnished quite the most satisfactory permanent preparations. As staining reagents, iodine, osmic acid, Hanstein’s violet-fuchsin, haematoxylin, methylene-blue, Hof- mann’s blue, and eosin were chiefly used. Both Hanstein’s violet-fuchsin and eosin were especially valuable, not only on account of their staining properties, but also for the comparative rapidity with which they diffused into the cell contents ; with these exceptions, the aniline dyes penetrated the mucilage with great difficulty, and long and patient treatment, with repeated observation, was required. In the various details of washing, and during micro-chemical investigation, the well- known refractory properties of mucilage were only too well marked, rendering much of the necessary manipulation both trying and tedious. 1 This method was first used for the tentacles of Drosera. See Gardiner in Proc. Roy. Soc. 240 (1886). 2 This applies to Blechnum only. The hairs of Osmunda contain such an enormous quantity of tannin that the whole of the tincture is blackened. 32 Gardiner and I to. — On Mucilage-cells III. Special Observations. (a.) Blechnum occidentale, L. This species was used in preference to Blechnum brasiliense, Desv., both because it demonstrated more clearly the minute histology of the gland-cells, and also on account of its freely branching habit which ensures the production of a sufficient supply of growing points. The stem is provided with numerous paleae, and both on the structure and on the young leaves there are numerous mucilage and resin-secreting gland- cells (Figs, i, 2, and 3). In each of the paleae the apex is terminated by a single mucilage-gland borne on a long stalk which is filamentous and multicellular. This stalked gland is developed at a very early stage in the history of the scale (Fig. 4), and by the time the rest of the glands are produced along the scale-edge, and have become functional, the apical cell has perished and its contents have usually quite dis- appeared (Fig. 1). With the exception of this terminal cell which always secretes mucilage, the remaining glands may be either entirely mucilaginous or entirely resinous in character, or in many cases both forms may occur. The resin- glands are usually simple and sessile, and the secretion appears outside the cell-wall, collecting beneath the cuticle which becomes raised up like a blister, as in so many resin and oil-producing hairs (Fig. 31). The mucilage-glands are usually stalked and the secreting cell is large and swollen, but the secretion escapes in this case only on the rupture of the cell-membrane (Fig. 27). The foregoing remarks upon the anatomy of the paleae-hairs will equally apply to those of the leaves. Both mucilage and resin -glands occur distributed over the surface. The mucilage-hairs are especially localised in relation to the vascular bundles, and rows of them arise from those epidermal cells which are placed immediately above the main vascular trunks. In like manner the resin- hairs are met with in greatest number along the edge of the young leaves. Having teased out and mounted a preparation in Blechnum and Osmunda . 33 of young paleae and leaves, the attention of the observer is soon drawn towards the large swollen mucilage-cells. They may be seen in various stages of development, and perhaps the more usual and typical forms are those represented by Figs. 5, 6 and 7. The glands of the paleae are more conspicuous than those of the leaf on account of their greater size and the more highly refractive character of the mucilage secreted by them. The latter substance occurs in the younger glands as a number of brightly shining isolated drops (Fig. 5), which soon appear to lose their distinct outline and to become clubbed together into a single irregular and lobular mass (Fig. 6). Later on, the entire cell appears to be filled with the mucilaginous secretion, which is highly refractive and contains a number of darker granules disseminated throughout its substance (Fig. 9). In other gland-cells the mucilage appears to be differentiated into an inner and granular central mass surrounded by a broad and hyaline outer layer (Figs. 7 and 8), and here almost any one would suppose that at any rate a portion of the mucilage arises from the degeneration of the inner layers of the cell-wall. Lastly, careful observation will usually demonstrate that in the isolated drops which are shown so well in the younger gland-cells, numerous minute droplets are present which may moreover be recognised in the older glands also (Figs. 10, 11, 12 and 8). The protoplasm is in all cases clear and difficult to define. We may at once remark that in reality all the mucilage is secreted by the protoplasm, and that in the very oldest cells remains of the ectoplasm and of the nucleus can be shown to be present outside the mucilage-mass. The very transparent character of the protoplasm causes the satisfactory demonstra- tion of this fact to be often a matter of some difficulty, and we found this to be especially the case in our investigations con- cerning the origin and development of the mucilaginous drops. Again and again, from every standpoint we have returned to this question, and after numberless observations we feel that we have established beyond all doubt that the whole of* the D 34 Gardiner and I to. — On Mucilage-cells mucilaginous secretion is entirely intra-protoplasmic, and that the cell-wall takes no part whatever in the phenomenon. The earliest stage of development of the secretory hairs is indicated by the arising of a papillose outgrowth from one of the ordinary epidermal cells. This may be a cell occupy- ing any position in the case of a young leaf, but in the paleae it must be one which is situated along the edge of that structure. The papilliform protrusion is soon cut off by a transverse wall and may then again divide once or several times (Fig. 14). It is always the apical or head-cell which exhibits the secretory function. All the cells both of the leaves and paleae possess large and distinct nuclei, and numerous plastids are also present. No movement of the protoplasm of the stalk-cells could be detected as in the case of Ononis spinosa , L.1 Even more markedly than the rest, the young gland-cell exhibits the well-defined nucleus and plastids of which we have spoken, and here the commencing vacuolation and the delicate strands of protoplasm, stretching on all sides from the nucleus to the peripheral lining of the cell-wall, appear to exquisite advantage and beauty (Fig. 15). As the cell grows the usual single vacuole is formed and the proto- plasm takes up its well-known position, lining the rapidly enlarging cell-membrane as a delicate primordial utricle. Both the nucleus and the plastids are then found to be situated on the inner side of the ectoplasm as in Char a2. The secretory change first begins in the endoplasm, com- mencing just beneath its free surface and simultaneously over the entire area which immediately bounds the cell-vacuole (Fig. 16). It then spreads into deeper and deeper layers until the whole of the endoplasm takes part in the process. After some time the plastids are gravely affected by the various changes which are taking place, and they eventually become disorganised, and disappear, yielding up their own substance to contribute to that of the secretion. In the nucleus also, great degeneration occurs, and at the period of rupture of the 1 Behrens in Ber. deutsch. bot. Gesellschaft, Bd. iv. (1886), p. 402. 2 Sachs’s Textbook of Botany, 2nd Engl, ed., p. 304. in Blechnum and Osmunda. 35 cell-wall and escape of the secretion the ectoplasm and the disorganised nucleus are the only structures which still remain in connection with the cell-membrane, the dead and equally disorganised endoplasmic framework escaping with the mucilage (Figs. 9 and 27). Tannin can be demonstrated in quite young cells, and from this point onwards it steadily increases in amount, although it never occurs in such great quantity as in Osmunda. With the exception of its transverse basal wall the cell-membrane undergoes cuticularisation over the whole of its surface, but it is only the more external of the wall-lamellae that are thus affected. The inner layers retain for some time their primitive cellulose character, but at length they suffer hydration and become converted into a substance of a mucilaginous nature. This latter, although it undergoes but little swelling, is capable of great extension, as the very large size of the bladder-like glands sufficiently proves. The transverse basal wall, which separates the head from the contiguous stalk-cell, is much more pronouncedly mucilaginous, and gives a well-marked pink colour with corallin-soda. We are now in a position to describe in detail the various phenomena connected with mucilaginous secretion. We have already stated that this substance is directly derived from the protoplasm, and we may further add, that the various changes which give rise to its formation are undoubtedly of a katabolic nature. In all the cases which we have investigated the mucilage arises in the form of small drops, all of which grow to a fixed definite size, and the number of the drops is con- tinually increased by repeated basipetal formations until the energy of the protoplasm is exhausted and the gland-cell is full (Figs. 1 6 and 17). The first few drops appear to burst into the vacuole, causing it to assume a certain mucilaginous character, but, apart from this exceptional phenomenon, all the various drops remain distinct, each being completely shut off from its neighbour by its own portion of the delicate protoplasmic reticulum which constitutes a framework for the whole system of drops in the secretory cell. 36 Gardiner and I to. — On Mucilage-cells The successful observation of the developing drops was found to be one of the most difficult points connected with the present research, but by the use of osmic acid we were at length able to set the matter at rest, and subsequently also to observe the same phenomenon in fresh glands. As our figure (Fig. 1 6) shows, the development commences at a very early period. Our drawing was taken from a hair which had been treated with a i per cent, solution of osmic acid. The mucilaginous contents of the vacuole are contracted by the action of the reagent, leaving a portion of the lining proto- plasmic membrane and of the threads going to the nucleus clear and free. At various points here and there numerous small bubble-like utricles may be seen, and these represent the young developing mucilage-drops. The secretion arises, as we have already stated, just below the surface of the endo- plasm, and the drop, enclosed by its delicate protoplasmic membrane, protrudes into the cell cavity. Having reached a definite size, its growth ceases and a new drop soon com- mences to form just below, and thus by repeated basipetal formations immediately beneath the various drops contained in the cell, the latter becomes after a time quite filled by them and even the vacuole-space is entirely eliminated. Fig. 17 shows in a very clear manner the formation which we have described. In the adult cell the protoplasm appears as a delicate reticulum containing the various drops in its meshes, the whole system being bounded by the ectoplasm and con- tained within the cell-membrane (Figs. 11 and 19). All the protoplasm is for some time living and functional, but in course of time it experiences degeneration-changes, and ultimately death ensues, commencing in the more central protoplasm and gradually spreading to that at the periphery. The remains of the disorganised framework may be brought into view by staining the cell with iodine when it appears as a number of deeply-staining granules which still mark out the boundaries of the separate mucilage-drops (Fig. 19). In the fresh and fully-developed cells, especially of the leaves (Fig. 20), it is often indistinguishable, but may be readily demonstrated by the use in Blechnum and Osmunda . 37 of either iodine or osmic acid. The secretion is produced mainly at the expense of the endoplasm and of the substance of the plastids. As we have remarked before, the remains of the ectoplasm and nucleus may always be recognised, and they are usually left behind after the escape of the secretion (Figs. 27 and 29). The changes which occur in the drops themselves are of great interest. At their first formation the young drops are watery and by no means well defined. By the use of osmic acid it can be demonstrated that at this stage they contain no tannin. They shortly become denser and more highly refractive, and tannin makes its appearance equally distributed throughout their structure. Osmic acid then gives very striking results, for the separate drops are blackened by the reagent while the protoplasmic reticulum takes practically no stain, and thus the contrast between the two is sharp and well defined. And now in the drops themselves a delicate reticulation may be observed, which finally gives way to the appearance of numerous minute and brightly shining droplets, all separate and distinct, disseminated throughout the sub- stance of the drop, just as the drops themselves are disseminated through the substance of the secretory protoplasm (Figs. 10 and 13). The droplets do not contain tannin, and osmic acid stains the ground substance only. We have thus been able to trace a wonderful series of changes, which must from a chemical point of view be of a most interesting character, but which at present we cannot with certainty explain. Methylene- blue confirms the results obtained with osmic acid. This substance, as Klebs 1 has shown, is capable of forming with tannin a definite compound : and we ourselves have observed that the staining produced by the dye in structures containing tannin is one which is both distinct and easy to be recognised, especially when viewed through yellow light, such as that pro- duced by an argand burner. The coloration, namely, is a somewhat dull purple blue, not unlike that produced by haematoxylin, and stands out in marked contrast to the usual 1 Klebs in Untersuch.. a. d. bot. Institut z. Tubingen, 1886. 3 8 Gardiner and I to. — On Mticilage-cells bright and pure azure of the normal methylene-blue stain. In the present instance the minute and brilliant droplets assume the clear azure colour, while the substance of the drop is of the dull murky purple to which we have already referred. We may pass on to other reactions of the mucilaginous secretion in the gland-cells. With iodine and chlorzinc-iodine (Schultze) it undergoes just the slightest blue coloration. With Hanstein’s reagent it stains reddish purple, and with picronigrocin steel- blue. When carefully treated with Hofmann’s blue it does not stain, and therein differs from the protoplasmic reticulum which colours well and becomes clearly demonstrated. With corallin-soda there is no conspicuous staining. The drops and droplets are but little affected by either hot or cold water beyond mere swelling, but they dissolve or rather become invisible in dilute potash, often leaving the protoplasmic reticulum exceedingly well defined. We are at present unable to state with any definiteness what is the exact nature of the bodies produced during the various stages of secretion, but from the above reactions we believe that in the mature and fully developed drop the ground- substance consists mainly of gummy mucilage, while the droplets themselves consist of pure gum. The reaction with iodine and chlorzinc-iodine seems to indicate that the mucilage is allied to certain forms produced by the hydration of cellulose-structures. Thus the protoplasm gives rise to some body producing a gummy mucilage, and the latter is further split up into a gum and a gum-mucilage residue. The reticulation which appears in the young drop, and precedes the formation of the droplets, is a phenomenon of great interest, and seems to indicate that the substance first pro- duced by the protoplasm is in a state of high organisation, if not actually living ; but this can only be settled by careful observation and elaborate experiment. At present we have no data which throw any further light upon the subject. With alcohol or with plasmolysing reagents the whole mucilaginous contents undergo great contraction but return to their normal bulk upon the careful addition of water. Plas- in Blechnum and Osmunda. 39 molysis also affords striking proof that the mucilage is entirely contained in the endoplasm and does not arise from the cell- membrane, for at any stage during secretion the protoplasmic body may be withdrawn from the wall to which it is always connected by numerous fine fibrils and delicate threads, and it can then be plainly seen that the whole of the mucilage is included within the shrunken utricle (Figs, 22 and 23). From the point of view of visibility both the drops and droplets vary considerably. In some glands where the muci- lage is dense and the protoplasmic reticulum well defined, the structure is very obvious without any special preparation (Figs. 5, 6, 10). In other cases the reticulum appears to be less marked (Fig. 20), the mucilage less dense, and the drop- lets but feebly defined and little developed. Such glands require careful observation, and a cautious and well-regulated use of reagents, to demonstrate that their actual structure is that which we have described. Other glands appear to form an abnormal amount of tannin (Figs. 24, 25 and 26), and these are the most difficult to deal with. The drops and droplets are never so clear in this case and are sometimes even scarcely to be distinguished. Finally, and as a very common pheno- menon, there is a marked difference in appearance between the cortical and peripheral mucilage (Figs. 7 and 8). This is mainly due to the difference in pressure with which the two systems meet. The first-formed drops bud out freely into the cell-cavity, while those produced later on, by the repeated basipetal formations, come into existence when the cell is fairly full of drops, and are thus soon exposed to great pressure on all sides, and being densely packed appear to be more highly refractive than those of the central core. Apart from this, the structure of both forms appears to be quite similar, but the density of the drops and droplets varies greatly. The cell - contents usually escape by means of a small localised rupturing of the wall (Figs. 9 and 27), and the various drops are turned out, both by the elasticity of the wall, the feeble contractility of the ectoplasmic remains, and 40 Gardiner and Ito. — On Mucilage- cells by the swelling of the mucilage both of the inner layers of the cell-wall and of that of the drops themselves. The combined effect of these various forces produces a very practical result, and the drops escape with some rapidity from the ruptured gland. In ordinary circumstances water penetrates with great difficulty through the cuticularised wall. Thus we found, when testing with osmic acid, that the reagent penetrated by means of the basal transverse wall and by way of the stalk-cell in- finitely sooner than through the exposed cell-membrane. When therefore a rupture occurs, there is quite a rush of water and great swelling of all the mucilaginous structures. Another mode of escape also occurs (Fig. 28). In this case there is no rupture in the real sense of the word, and the phenomenon only takes place in old cells which have hitherto remained imperforate. The whole wall through disorganisa- tion gradually breaks down on all sides and the swollen drops quietly escape. We have yet fo mention a small matter of some interest in connection with the mucilage-glands, and this is that in Blech - num occidental we always found a fungus associated with the growing point. The growth of the mycelial filaments pro- ceeds pari passu with that of the young shoot, and even manages so to distribute the numerous hyphal branches over all the young structures that, by the time the various mucilage-cells are ready to rupture, there is always some attendant hypha near at hand. As soon as the contents have escaped, this hypha grows into the ruptured cell by means of the orifice and soon makes strong growth, obtaining apparently much sustenance from what remains of the ectoplasm and nucleus (Fig. 30). We have not cultivated this fungus and are consequently unable at present to state any further details. Before concluding our description of Blechnum occidentale we may perhaps make some remarks concerning the resin- gland-cells. We have already described their development and stated that their structure is somewhat simpler than that of the mucilage-glands. It is a matter of great interest that in Blechnnm and Osmunda. 41 in the same plant, and even on the same scale, there should be two forms of hairs practically identical in development, dis- tribution, and even in their broad plan of structure, one of which should secrete mucilage, and the other, by some differ- ence (possibly a slight one) in the metabolism of its proto- plasm, should give rise to resin. It is a phenomenon which is certainly worthy of more investigation, but for the present we have confined ourselves to the question of mucilaginous secre- tion, and we can now do no more than give just the slightest description of the structure of the cells and the mode of secretion of the resin. Each cell contains a lenticular and very distinct nucleus, and the protoplasm is exceedingly granular in the functional cells, especially towards the head, where the nucleus and the main mass of the protoplasm is situated (Fig. 32). A single large vacuole is generally present at the base of the cell, and here the utricle is thinner and hyaline. The secretion collects only under the head of the gland, so that the bladder does not surround the whole free surface (Fig. 31). The resin gives the usual reaction with alcannin, and in certain cells it was recognised both under the cuticle and in the cell-contents. We think there is little doubt that the mode of development of the resin is similar to that of the mucilage, and that some formed body, produced by the activity of the protoplasm, is present as a series of meta- plasmic drops, and undergoes further changes before the final production of resin. (b.) Osmunda regalis, L. We have seen that in Blechnum occidentale the young bud is adequately protected both from mechanical injury and also from abnormal variations of temperature and moisture by the numerous paleae and by the secretory hairs of the paleae and leaves. In Osmunda a similar provision occurs, but the de- tails of the arrangement are somewhat different. In this case paleae are absent, and it is the base of the leaf-stalk, here winged and sheath-like, which acts as a protection against injury from without and also bears the mucilage-cells (Fig. 42 Gardiner and I to. — On Mucilage-cells 33)1. No resin-secreting hairs are present, and on the young lamina only woolly hairs are to be found. The mucilage- glands occur on both sides of the young leaf-base, and are unbranched and filamentous. All the cells of the filament are usually glandular, so that, unlike Blechnum occidental , there is here a row of secreting cells and not a single terminal gland (Fig. 34). The non-secreting woolly hairs are long and branched, and cover the young lamina with a dense felt which affords an excellent protection against extremes of tempera- ture (Fig. 35). The development of both forms of hairs is essentially the same, and it is only in their subsequent be- haviour that they so markedly differ. They first arise as outgrowths of epidermal cells which are subsequently cut off by a wall from the general cell cavity (Figs. 38 and 39). The small cell thus produced is the mother-cell of the hair, which soon divides freely and produces a long filament (Fig. 34). In the case of the mucilage-hairs the growth is strictly basi- petal, and the hair is almost always simple and unbranched. The woolly hairs on the contrary may also elongate by means of apical growth, and branching with them is the normal and usual phenomenon. The young cells contain each a nucleus, usually provided with two, or sometimes three, well-marked nucleoli, and several plastids. As the cells grow they gradually become vacuolated, and, as in Blechnum , the nucleus is situated on the inner side of the ectoplasm in the mature cell. At an early stage the plastids divide and soon produce numerous starch-grains (Figs. 34 and 35), which in the young cells occur in the bridles of protoplasm stretching from the nucleus, and, later on, become distributed all round the primordial utricle. They then occupy a position similar to that of the nucleus. 1 According to Prantl (see Sadebeck in Schenk’s Handbuch, Bd. i. p. 274) the outermost young leaves of each winter-bud become peculiarly modified and scale- like, having for their function the protecting of the youngest and innermost members. Since our research was undertaken in October 1886 and finished in April 1887, we were working principally upon winter-buds provided with the modified leaves. in Blechnum and Osmunda. 43 We may now confine ourselves to the consideration of the secretory hairs, dealing with the woolly hairs later on. The free walls of the mucilage-cells become markedly cuti- cularised but the transverse walls undergo a mucilaginous change. It soon becomes manifest that they also experience a great increase of thickness on either side, and reagents demonstrate that the thickening layers are of the nature of callus. Further, one can observe a phenomenon of great interest, for both the wall and the callus-layers on either ' side are perforated by a number of fine holes, which may be readily recognised even by direct observation and without the use of reagents (Figs. 36, 41, 43). A similar perforation of the transverse walls has already been described by Behrens 1 as occurring in the secretory hairs of Ononis spinosa , but in this case there is no callus present. The structure pre- sented by Osmunda regalis is very like that of certain forms of callosed sieve-tubes, and in its mode of arrangement — the transverse wall and its two callus-plates — it even more strongly resembles that described by Schmitz2 for so many of the Florideae. We think it hardly necessary to refer at any length to the importance of these perforations in estab- lishing a continuity of the protoplasm between the various adjacent filament-cells, since one of us3 has already treated of the subject in some detail, but we would only wish to point out that its existence affords yet another proof of the porosity of the cell-wall, and of the very intimate con- nection which probably exists between all the constituent cells of living plant-tissues. The mucilaginous and callosed wall also serves a most important function in connection with the discharge of the secretion, for whereas the cuti- cularised walls are both resistent and impervious, the trans- verse membranes readily take up water, and, rapidly swelling on all sides, they finally cause the rupture and separation from one another of the secretory cells of which the adult 1 Behrens in Ber. deutsch. bot. Gesellschaft, Bd. iv (1886), p. 402. 2 Schmitz in Sitzber. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, 1883, P* 215. 3 Gardiner in Arbeit, a. d. bot. Institut z. Wurzburg, Bd. iii. p. 52. 44 Gardiner and I to. — On Mucilage-cells hair is composed, and the escape of the mucilaginous contents is then a very easy matter (Fig. 44). In certain instances, however, the rupture and escape takes place as in Blechnum . The mucilage of the mature glands when examined in water appears dense and horny. As in Blechnum hrasiliense there is a marked distinction between the looser and more granular central core (Fig. 40) and the highly refractive and lamellated peripheral portion of which the bulk of the secretion consists. On the addition of alcohol the layering becomes much more evident, and at least three well-defined zones may then be distinguished (Fig. 43) ; the peripheral portion, already referred to, undergoing further differentiation into two or more concentric strata. This separation into layers evidently depends upon the constitution and tension of the various parts of the mucilaginous secretion. The centremost portion represents the first formed mucilage as in Blechnum brasiliense. The most external and densest layer is, on the contrary, of the more recent formation. It is exposed to some pressure and it differs also in constitution, since, as we shall see further on, starch largely enters into the composition of it. The middle zone consists of mucilage practically free from starch, being derived purely from the inner portions of the endoplasm ; and here the pressure is the greatest of all, since it is situated between the central core which, being most disorganised, swells to the maximum and refuses to yield, and is also exposed to the pressure of the outer zone in which new drops are continually being formed and pushed towards the centre. See also Fig. 40, which shows relative pressure of drops. We may now describe the mode of secretion. If in Blechnum brasiliense it appears that the mucilage is partly derived from the cell-wall, so much the more is this the case in Osmunda , where even the layering which accompanies ordinary mucilaginous degeneration is wonderfully simulated (Fig. 44). Goebeler *, indeed, actually states that the mucilage 1 Goebeler, loc. cit. in Blechnum and Osmunda . 45 does arise from the inner layers of the cell-membrane, but de Bary1 with his customary caution merely remarks that ‘ the origin of this mucilage has yet to be investigated.’ As a matter of fact the development is precisely similar to that which we have described in Blechnum. Here also the secretion arises in the form of isolated drops, which at first bud into the cell-cavity, and are subsequently increased basipetally until the cell is full (Fig. 40). In Osmunda the drops are both smaller and more numerous. In each drop a further differentiation into droplets takes place, but the comparative difference of density of the two structures is not nearly so great and as a consequence the droplets are somewhat difficult to define, but by appropriate swelling in water and staining in methylene-blue the whole structure may be clearly seen. In the denser peripheral mucilage even the drops themselves are difficult to distinguish without preparation, and the protoplasmic framework is slight and fine. Neither chromic nor osmic acid can be employed for the examination of the fresh hairs on account of the enormous quantity of tannin, which stains the whole structure so deeply as to render satisfactory observation quite im- possible. Iodine gives striking and beautiful results, and, as our figure (Fig. 40) shows, one may bring out in the mature cell the nucleus, the drops, and the framework with great distinctness and effect. See also Fig. 41, where the drops are seen from the outside. The secretion of the drops commences in very young cells, and some of the drops first formed appear to burst into the cell-vacuole as in Blechnum. For a long time the starch, which is present in the cell in great quantity, takes no active part in the drop formation, but, as the zone of secretion spreads, they gradually break down and disappear. The degeneration, both of the starch grains and of the nucleus, is usually accompanied by the frothy and utriculated appearance which characterises such degenerations as that of the chlorophyll-corpuscles of Chara 1 De Bary, loc. cit. 46 Gardiner and I to. — On Mucilage-cells when caused by the action of water, and it is often a matter of difficulty during the later stages of secretion to distinguish the bubble-like appearance connected with the true drop- formation from the somewhat similarly utriculated starch- grains, and portions of the nucleus also. In no case does the whole of the nucleus disappear, but the starch-grains become entirely disorganised and destroyed. Not unfre- quently irregular lumpy masses of callus occur on the side walls of the cell, and equally with the callus of the transverse walls they appear to be formed, at least partly, from the starch-grains ; thus confirming the view that callus is of the nature of a starchy mucilage1. The mucilage of Osmunda is of the same nature as that of Blechnum , and gives similar reactions. Certain phenomena occur in consequence of the action of corallin-soda, which are perhaps deserving of mention. In the first place, the proto- plasm adheres witffgreat tenacity to the transverse walls, and, even after death, the main protoplasmic body is connected to them by numerous fine filaments. This is of some interest in connection with the perforation of which we spoke. Secondly, a number of delicate utricles arise on the free surface of the protoplasmic body; these appear to owe their formation to an external secretion of mucilage, induced by the deleterious action of the somewhat concentrated solution of sodic car- bonate (Fig. 42). We have already alluded to the mode of rupture of the cells and the escape of the secretion. The mucilaginous contents escape in one large mass, which soon swells and disorganises. Very commonly the ectoplasm and what is left of the nucleus remain in the cell after the secretion has escaped, and thus afford further proof that all the mucilage is derived directly from the endoplasm and is enclosed by the ectoplasm. The protoplasmic framework breaks down and becomes granular as in Blechnum. The amount of slimy and stringy mucilage, which results from the addition of water to the free secretion, 1 Gardiner, in Camb. Phil. Soc. Proc., vol. v (1883), p. 230. in Blechnum and Osmunda. 47 is perfectly enormous and much greater in quantity than in Blechnum . In Osmunda no fungus was found to accompany the young leaves, the increased amount of tannin being perhaps unfavourable to the mycelial growth. The fate of the woolly hairs is quite different from that of the glands, notwithstanding the similarity in the mode of development. Their cell-wall, which in the adult cells is often of very appreciable thickness, permanently retains its cellulose character and does not become cuticularised. The starch- grains gradually disappear from the mature cells, and on some of the transverse walls a callus may occur. In many of the cells the contents especially devote themselves to the forma- tion of tannin, in which case they appear clear and highly refractive. In the very oldest cells the contents entirely disappear. With these remarks we end our description of Osmunda. General Results. The secretory hairs which we have now described are characterised by a peculiarity rarely met with in glandular tri- chomes, in that the secretion does not leave the cell but remains included in the protoplasmic body throughout its entire life. The continuous aggregation, the manner of secretion, and the dense and solid character of the substance thus formed, enable us to understand how it is that in these particular glands the structure is clear and well-defined. The secretion commences by the breaking down of a portion of the innermost layers of the endoplasm at a number of contiguous but isolated areas. The first secretion occurs just beneath the free surface, and takes place equally around the whole cell-cavity, and the phenomenon steadily continues from within outwards, extending to deeper and deeper layers, until the whole of the endoplasm, together with the substance of the plastids, have taken their share in the process. We are unable to state whether these changes are limited to the endoplasm only, since the exact boundary between the ecto- plasm and endoplasm cannot be defined. In the present state 48 Gardiner and I to. — On Mucilage-cells of our knowledge we should not think it well to attempt to separate too sharply the structures which we have hitherto regarded as merely differentiated parts of the same body, and we would therefore prefer to state the case thus : that whether the ectoplasm contributes or not to the secretory changes, yet in all cases a very conspicuous portion of it remains, which is associated also with the remains of the nucleus. In the special instance before us the vacuole does not persist for any length of time, for its cavity soon becomes obliterated ; in the first place, in consequence of the very voluminous character of the secretion, and subsequently, because of the disorganisation of the bounding membrane (hautschicht) which until then had shut off the contents of the vacuole from the general protoplasmic body. The secretion, as we have seen, is not turned out of the cell, but continually collects and aggregates, and its remarkable swelling properties cause it to become very bulky, and to take up the whole of the available cell-space. It would, perhaps, appear at first sight that the vacuole takes some definite part in the secretory changes, but bearing in mind the mode of first formation, and taking into consideration the phenomena which occur in other secretory cells, we are led to conclude that the secretion is strictly intra- protoplasmic, and that neither the vacuole nor its contents take any direct part in the actual secretory process1. We found that the secretion was produced as a number of isolated drops, and we have just explained that they are situated in the substance of the protoplasm. They are doubt- less produced as a result of katabolic change, and must be regarded as coming under the head of metaplasm or formed substance. We have described in detail the sequence of 1 A secretion being once formed, it may of course pass either to the exterior or interior of the cell. We have examples of both cases in Blechnum occidentale , for in the mucilage-hairs some few of the drops escape into the cell-vacuole, and in the resin-hairs the secretion passes to the outside and appears beneath the cuticle. We may add here that what is true of the special substances which we are accustomed to regard as secretions or excretions par excellence , e. g. oil, resin, &c., is probably true also of many other substances, nutritive and non-nutritive, which occur in the cell-vacuole. in Blechnum and Osmnnda. 49 changes which ensue during their secretion, and we found that the drops appear to consist in the first instance of a clear gummy mucilage. This substance experiences further change, and in the fully developed structure we are able to distinguish, in each drop, a number of secondary spherical droplets which now give the reactions of pure gum. Thus the protoplasm gives rise to a gummy mucilage, and the latter undergoes further differentiation into a ground-substance, which still retains its mucilaginous character, and into a gummy sub- stance (the product probably of maximum chemical change) which is present as a number of isolated spherical droplets. In the mature gland the various drops are disseminated throughout the substance of the protoplasm, so that the protoplasm itself appears as a delicate reticulum or framework which contains the various drops in its meshes. It is a point of great interest to us that our results tally in a most remark- able manner with those obtained by Langley, in his research on the structure of animal secreting glands. We may even compare his description with our own, and if we provisionally eliminate from consideration the cell-wall, the cell-vacuole, and the plastids as being especially associated with plant cells, it will be seen that there is a great similarity between the two structures. The particular paper we quote from appeared in the ‘ Proceedings of the Cambridge Philosophical Society1.’ We necessarily somewhat condense Langley’s remarks. He writes, ‘ The secretory glands have the following common points of structure. The cell substance is composed of (a) a framework of living substance or protoplasm, con- nected at the periphery with a thin continuous layer of modified protoplasm2. Within the meshes of the framework are enclosed two chemical substances at least, viz. ( b ) a hyaline substance in contact with the framework, and of (c) spherical granules which are imbedded in the hyaline sub- stance.’ We do not wish to press the similarity too far, since we are aware that in establishing comparisons between 1 Langley in Proe. Camb. Phil. Soc., Vol. v (1883), p. 25. 2 Our ectoplasm. E 50 Gardiner and I to. — On Mucilage-cells representatives of the Animal and Vegetable Kingdoms great caution must be observed. But we are nevertheless of opinion that a distinct unity both of plan and structure underlies all the similar phenomena common to the two great classes which constitute living beings, and that any apparent difference is one of degree and not of kind. In the case of certain animal glands, e.g. serous and mucous salivary glands, Langley concludes that the protoplasm forms the hyaline substance, and then out of this manufactures the granules which, during secretion, are turned out of the cell and give rise to the particular substance which the gland happens to secrete. The state of active secretion is followed by a period of rest during which the protoplasm grows, forms new hyaline sub- stance, and from this again are produced new granules. We believe that a series of changes essentially similar in character obtain in certain plant-cells also. Usually speaking, plant-cells are incapable of such active and repeated secretion as occurs in those of animals, and in many instances, e.g. Blechnum occi- dentale and Osmunda regalis , the secretory changes occur in the cell once and for all, and at their termination the cell dies. But in other glands, e.g. those of Drosera , it appears exceed- ingly probable that the phenomena which accompany the repeated secretion are quite identical with those which happen in so many animal glands. We have seen that, in the two mucilage-glands investigated by us, the secretion is not turned out of the cell during its life- time, but in such cases as the resin-glands of Blechnum occi- dental, where the secretion normally escapes, we may en- deavour to offer some explanation as to the way in which the passage of the secretion to the exterior is brought about. For this purpose we may conveniently divide the secretions into (i) soluble and (2) insoluble substances. The soluble pro- bably simply pass through the substance of the protoplasm by diffusion, but we must not omit to state that during this process the external membrane (hautschicht), the ectoplasm, must undergo some decided modification or change in relation to such special phenomenon. The insoluble secretions on the in Blechnum and Osmunda. 51 other hand have to work their way bodily through the proto- plasmic membrane in order to escape to the exterior. This is probably brought about by a series of actual minute rupturings of the substance of the protoplasm, which no doubt at once heal, and the final escape to the ex- terior is possibly attended by the production of inflated bubbly protrusions, which burst in a manner essentially similar to that which occurs in the young cells of Osmunda and Blechnum in the case of certain of the first formed mucilage-drops. The passage through the cell-wall is a comparatively easy matter. Whether or not the cuticle is raised depends upon the density of the secretion and the degree of cuticularisation. Should the secretion, instead of escaping to the exterior, pass into the vacuole the pheno- mena are quite similar in detail, except that the inner mem- brane (hautschicht) of the endoplasm instead of the external membrane of the ectoplasm would have to be taken into account. Botanical Laboratory, Cambridge, May 26, 1887. EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATES III & IV. Figures 1-32 illustrate Blechnum occidentals , except Fig. 4 ( Ceratopteris thalictroides ) and Fig. 7 (. Blechnum brasiliense). Figs. 33-44 illustrate Osmunda regalis. (Where not otherwise stated the drawings are taken from fresh specimens.) Fig. 1. One of the paleae from the young shoot bearing numerous mucilage- glands. Fig. 2. A similar palea bearing resin-glands. Fig. 3. Apical portion of a very young bud, showing the young mucilage and resin-cells developed from the epidermal cells. Fig. 4. Early stages in the development of Ceratopteris thalictroides (after Ivny). The terminal cell which will become the mucilage-gland is already well developed. 52 Gardiner and I to. — On Mucilage-cells Fig. 5. Mucilage-gland from young leaf representing the ‘ clear-drop ’ stage of the mucilaginous contents. Fig. 6. A slightly older gland. The drops appear to have clubbed together into an irregular lobular mass. Reagents, or even careful examination of fresh material, show that the drops are in reality quite distinct from one another. The drops display a distinct granulation. Fig. 7. Mature gland of Blechnum brasiliense. The contents show a differentia- tion into central, dark and granular core, and a clear and highly refractive peripheral portion, which exhibits signs of layering. Fig. 8. Similar cell from the leaf of Blechnum occidentale. Fig. 9. Terminal mucilage-gland from a palea, showing the granular mucilaginous contents which apparently possess quite a homogeneous structure. In spite of the disorganisation, on account of the complete breaking down of the endoplasmic framework, the mucilage is still present as a number of isolated drops. These may be demonstrated by swelling with water, and staining with methylene-blue. Note the disintegrated nucleus and the mode of rupture. Fig. to. Gland from leaf. The drops exhibit differentiation into droplets. The nucleus and plastids are fairly well shown. Fig. 11. A similar gland from a palea. Fig. 12. A similar gland from leaf at a later stage than Fig. 10. Fig. 13. Several isolated drops from a leaf gland. Fig. 14. Early stage in the development of gland-bearing hair. The terminal cell is that which becomes converted into the mucilage-gland. Fig. 15. Older gland-cell. Note the nucleus, the plastids, and the strands of protoplasm stretching from the nucleus. Vacuolation is now well marked. Fig. 16. Gland from young leaf treated with osmic acid. The first formation of the young mucilage-drops may be observed taking place around the primordial utricle, and in the strands of protoplasm. Certain of the contents of the vacuole of a mucilaginous nature have become contracted by the action of the reagent. Fig. 17. More advanced gland. The drops now numerous, and some even show the droplet stage. The basipetal formation of new drops is in this instance shown very clearly. Fig. 18. Young cell after treatment with chromic acid. The clear spaces which mark the points of origination of the drops are seen from the outside. The half- dozen or so of the very clear circular spots, although they simulate the true formation, are in reality produced in consequence of the shrinking of the proto- plasm from the wall at several small isolated areas, through the dehydrating action of the reagent employed. The impermeability of the mucilaginous cell contents causes the penetration of the reagent to take place with great difficulty, and often forces the protoplasm to give way. Fig. 19. Gland from leaf containing drops which exhibit but little definition. Note the nucleus and the protoplasmic framework. This gland was stained with iodine. Fig. 20. Similar gland with unusually clear contents. Drawn from fresh material mounted in water. Fig. 21. Two glands from young leaf. The smaller is a resin-gland. The larger secretes mucilage, and shows the ‘ clear-drop ’ stage. in Blechnum and Osmunda. 53 Fig. 22. Young gland after treatment with ten per cent, sodium-chloride-solution. Fig. 23. Older gland similarly treated. In this the drops were in process of formation. Fig. 24. Gland in which the protoplasm has formed an unusual quantity of tannin. In osmic acid. Fig. 25. A similar gland in its fresh state. Fig. 26. A gland of the same nature as Figs. 24 and 25. Note the formation of drops and the peculiar position of the nucleus. Fig. 27. Mucilage-gland undergoing rupture. The remains of the nucleus and ectoplasm continue in the cell. The ectoplasm still shows on its membrane traces of the reticulation and arrangement associated with the formation of drops. In osmic acid. Fig. 28. Second mode of escape of secretion. See text. Fig. 29. A cell after the escape of secretion. Remains of ectoplasm apparent. Fig. 30. Ruptured gland, showing fungus-mycelium which is now feeding on the remains of the ectoplasm. Fig. 31. Resin-gland from palea. The secretion is collected under the raised cuticle. In osmic acid. Fig. 32. Resin-gland after treatment with picronigrocin. Note the lenticular nucleus and the protoplasm which is collected towards the cell-apex, and there exhibits marked granularity. Fig- 33. Two views of a very young leaf of Osmunda regalis : m — the places where the mucilage-hairs are to be found in the greatest number. Fig. 34. Young mucilage-secreting hair. The cells are in various stages of development, and the growth is markedly basipetal. The starch-grains are especially situated in the protoplasmic strings, and in the upper cells the callosed and perforated transverse walls may already be observed. Fig. 35. Young woolly hair. In the clear cells towards the apex the cells are particularly rich in tannin. (This hair is taken from a leaf which had been for a short time removed from the plant. The peculiar aggregation of the starch-grains in the protoplasmic strands is somewhat abnormal. In quite fresh cells they are found around the primordial utricle. Fig. 34 has also been somewhat affected by the treatment to which it was subjected.) Fig. 36. Portion of a branched mucilage-secreting hair, showing the transverse walls and the two callus-plates belonging to each. The whole system (walls and callus) shows perforation. Fig. 37. Portion of a young woolly hair cell with callus well developed on one side of the transverse wall. Fig. 38. Young stage of development of mucilage-hair. Fig. 39. Slightly older stage. Fig. 40. Semi-diagrammatic optical section of mature mucilage-cell after treatment with iodine. Note the differentiation into layers, the drop-formation, the protoplasmic reticulum and the disorganised nucleus. Fig. 41. A similar cell from the outside. The mode of drop-development is quite apparent from this point of view. Some of the reticulation and formation of circular areolae is due to the disorganising starch-grains. The distinction between 54 Gardiner and Ito. — On Mucilage-cells. the two cannot be conveniently shown in a drawing, but may be recognised with care, in the actual preparations, by the use of reagents. Fig. 42. Mucilage-cells after lengthy treatment with thirty per cent, solution of sodium-carbonate. The protoplasm withdraws with difficulty from the transverse walls, and is still connected with that structure by means of numerous delicate strands. Numerous external utricles have been produced by the action of the reagent. Fig. 43. A mature cell after treatment with alcohol, showing the layering which is now so markedly demonstrated. Fig. 44. Usual mode of rupture of mucilage-cell. ^frauds of Botany €✓' Tolcutaro Ito del. i> 1 > GARDINER & ITO. — ON MUCILAGE SECRETiON. University Press, Oxford. ^nruds of Boiany VolI.PlM Toxutaro Ito 3el. University Press, Oxford. GARDINER A ITO.— ON MUCILAGE SECRETION ^TtnaZs ofBo&zny. Toltu-taro Ito del GARDINER & I TO.-— Vol.I, PI. IV University Press, Oxford. .^twxcIs ofBofa/vy. VoU,PUV. University Press, Oxford. Tolcutaro Ito del. GARDINER & ITO.— ON MUCILAGE SECRETION. On Laticiferous Tissue in the pith of Manihot Glaziovii, and on the presence of Nuclei in this Tissue. BY AGNES CALVERT AND L. A. BOODLE, A.N.S.S. With Plate V. I. IN April 1884 Dr. D. H. Scott published the results of his investigations on the Laticiferous Tissue of Manihot Glaziovii 1, showing that in this plant the laticiferous tubes, unlike those of the Euphorbiaceae previously investigated2, are formed by the fusion of rows of cells, The two systems of laticiferous vessels, already distinguished by Trimen, were described, one being derived from the hypodermal layers of the external cortex, while the other is developed in the phloem. In repeating some of these investigations, under Dr. Scott’s superintendence, we found a third system, which occurs in the pith. Transverse sections through internodes where secondary thickening has made some progress show that the peripheral part of the pith has thinner walls and contains more abundant starch and other cell-contents than the rest of the pith. It is 1 Quart. Journ. Microscop. Science, vol. xxiv. pp. 194-204. 2 Cf. De Bary, Comp. Anat. of Phanerog. and Ferns, Eng. ed., p. 437. Annals of Botany. Vol. I. No. I. August 1887.] 56 Calvert and Boodle. — On Laticiferous Tissue to this part that the laticiferous tubes are confined. They usually occur in groups, each in the neighbourhood of a primary xylem-bundle (Figs, i and 3). Bounding each primary xylem-group internally a tissue is frequently found consisting of thin-walled cells, small in transverse section, but considerably elongated longitudinally ; these may be identical with the internal ‘cambiform’ cells described by Pax in several tribes of the Euphorbiaceae as representing rudimentary phloem 1. They differ widely in shape from the thin-walled peripheral pith-cells described above, being longer and narrower, and rectangular in longi- tudinal section. The thin-walled pith forms an unbroken ring and lies inside these groups of cambiform cells. Longitudinal sections show that the laticiferous tubes in the pith have reticulate anastomoses similar to those described by Dr. Scott 2 in the cortex ; such a system could not arise from the branching of single cells. In the secondary phloem new laticiferous elements are continually being formed by the cambium, and in this region remains of the walls, separating the cells from which the laticiferous vessels are formed, were frequently found both by Dr. Scott and ourselves. In the case of the medullary tubes, stages in the absorption of the cell-walls could naturally only be observed near the apex of the stem, where the tissues have not yet passed into their permanent condition. Such stages were observed in parts of the stem about l\ millimeters in diameter at a distance of 15-20 mm. below the apex. Fig. 8 shows a tolerably simple case of cell-fusion, in which the remains of a partially absorbed wall are seen. Transverse sections through an internode show that the members of one group branch and anastomose freely among themselves, but do not anastomose with the members of other groups. The cortical tubes, on the contrary, form a continuous reticulate cylinder extending all round the stem3. 1 Engler’s Bot. Jahrb. Bd. v. p. 401. 2 Compare our Figs. 2 and 3 with Figs. 1 and 2 in Dr. Scott’s memoir. 8 Quart. Journ. Microscop. Science, vol. xxiv. pp. 196-7. 57 in the pith of Manihot Glaziovii . At the nodes the various groups are connected by tangential branches through about half the circumference of the pith, on the side of the stem adjacent to the insertion of the leaf (Fig. 5) ; the remaining groups are not usually connected by tangential branches. Sometimes however, in moderately young nodes, one finds tubes scattered through the whole of the pith, sending transverse branches in various directions. Unlike what is the case in certain of the Euphorbiaceae, with non-articulated tubes 1, no branches were observed pass- ing through the medullary rays and connecting the medullary and cortical systems. It appears therefore that there is no communication between these two systems in the inter- nodes. At the nodes, however, branches of the medullary tubes of the stem pass outwards with the leaf-bundles, and on reaching the cortex branch freely, forming a complicated network, so that it is difficult to distinguish between these vessels and those of the cortical systems. In one case, however, a con- nection was clearly observed between one of these branches and a tube passing upwards through the phloem of the next internode (Fig. 6). In transverse sections through the same region, radial connections were also observed between members of the various zones of the primary and secondary phloem. Thus it is probable that at the nodes all the laticiferous systems stand in radial connection with one another2 3. It is interesting to notice the close resemblance between this con- nection of the medullary vessels with those of the cortex and that in Euphorbia Lathyrisz , whose non-articulated tubes differ so widely in their origin from those of Manihot. Jatropha multifida also has medullary tubes (non-articulated), branches from which were observed passing out with the leaf- 1 De Bary, 1. c., p. 437. 2 This differs from the arrangement in the intemodes, where ‘ anastomoses in the radial direction were not observed either in the primary or secondary phloem.’ Scott in Quart. Journ. Microscop. Science, vol. xxiv. p. 197. 3 De Bary, 1. c., p. 438, Diagram. 58 Calvert and Boodle.- — On Laticiferous Tissue bundle. The series of secretory sacs, described by Pax as articulated laticiferous tubes, have also been found to occur in the pith in certain of the Acalyphineae 1. The pith of the stem and the parenchyma of the upper portion of the petiole are connected by thin-walled unlignified cells elongated in the direction of the leaf-bundle ; it seems probable that this tissue is continuous with the groups of ‘ cambiform 5 cells occurring immediately outside the pith. The laticiferous tubes passing out to the leaf are usually found in this tissue 2 *. Behind the leaf-scar, bordering on the pith and protruding considerably into it, is a mass of lignified tissue, whose elements resemble, in form and arrangement, those of the ordinary pith (Figs. 4 and 6) ; their walls are however much thickened and pitted. The internal mass of the pith in the internodes and in the older nodes consists of larger cells, which have much thinner walls but are also slightly lignified, while the peripheral portion, as already described, has thin walls of unchanged cellulose. Transverse sections through young nodes show that the cambium-ring is incomplete behind the leaf-scar (Fig. 5) for some distance above the points where the leaf-bundles join the vascular cylinder of the stem, and that ordinary thin- walled pith-cells occupy, relatively, the same position as do the thick-walled lignified cells above mentioned, in the older stem. These lignified cells cannot, therefore, be a product of the activity of the cambium ; they seem to be ordinary pith-cells which have undergone secondary sclerosis. As there is less secondary wood formed behind the leaf-scar than in other parts of the stem, this lignified parenchyma may be needed for mechanical support. The laticiferous vessels pass through it, as through the thin-walled peripheral pith (Figs. 4 and 6). The mass of the pith in fairly young nodes resembles the outer portion of the pith of the internodes in having thin 1 Engler’s Bot. Jahrb. Bd. v. p. 404. 2 This tissue is not clearly shown in Fig. 4, which was taken from an old stem. 59 in the pith of Manihot Glaziovii. walls and abundant starch-contents1. It is worthy of note that in these young nodes the laticiferous tubes are not, as in the internodes, confined to the peripheral portion of the pith (see above). Their distribution thus shows a relation to that of the starch-containing pith, though, as we have seen, they may also traverse other parts of the tissue. In older nodes this kind of pith, though forming a thicker layer than in the internodes, does not extend to the centre, which is occupied by large slightly lignified cells, like those forming the internal mass of the pith in the internodes. It seems probable that some of the inner laticiferous tubes become obliterated by the pressure of these cells in their later growth. II. The discovery of nuclei in laticiferous tissue is due to Treub2, who in 1879 found that the non-articulated laticiferous tubes of the plants he investigated (Urticaceae, Asclepiadaceae, Apocyneae, and Euphorbiaceae) were multinucleate. The first to observe nuclei in articulated tubes was Dr. Scott3, who, in describing the laticiferous vessels of Chelidonium , mentions that they contain one nucleus to each member of the vessel, and that these nuclei are present as long as the vessel exists. In the next year (1882) Schmidt4 described protoplasm and nuclei in the laticiferous vessels of several species belonging to Cichoraceae, Campanulaceae, Lobeliaceae, Papayaceae, Papaveraceae, Aroideae and Musaceae. His investigations leave little doubt that throughout these orders the laticiferous vessels retain the essential characters of living elements during their whole existence. 1 By splitting a piece of the stem down the middle and treating it with iodine solution, the position of the starch-containing pith is very well brought out. 2 Sur des cellules vegetales a plusieurs noyaux in Arch. Neerland. xv. 1880. 3 Zur Entwickelungsgeschichte der gegliederten Milchrohren der Pflanzen. Diss. Wurzburg, 1881. Also in Quart. Journ. Microscop. Science, 1882, p. 152. i Bot. Ztg. T882, Nos. 27 and 28. 6o Calvert and Boodle. — On Laticiferous Tissue As regards the laticiferous vessels of Manihot Glaziovh , nuclei have been already found in the transverse connections by Dr. Scott1, but the question of their more general occur- rence was left open for further investigation. As the euphor- biaceous genera Manihot and Hevea are the only ones which are known to contain articidated laticiferous tubes, not included in the orders investigated by Schmidt, the occurrence of protoplasm and nuclei in the laticiferous vessels of Manihot is a point of considerable interest. By treating longitudinal sections of the stem of Manihot Glaziovii with ether and staining wfith haematoxylin nume- rous nuclei in the laticiferous vessels both of the phloem and pith were rendered clearly visible. All the figures refer to the latter system. Figs. 7 and 8 are from a portion of a stem about millimetres thick at a distance of 15-20 mm. from the apex. Fig. 9 is from an older portion eight mm. in thickness. The presence of perfectly normal nuclei at this stage of development shows that they persist when the vessels are quite mature2. This corresponds with Dr. Scott’s observa- tions on Chelidoninm , and with those of Schmidt on members of the numerous orders investigated by him. The nuclei are seen to resemble those of the surrounding cells in size and structure. Fig. 9 shows a laticiferous tube passing through the nodal mass of lignified pith, the cells of which have mostly lost their contents. Here also the nuclei in the tube are perfectly distinct. Alcohol-material being used, the contents of the laticiferous vessels were contracted ; they presented a definite outline, such as is described by Schmidt, and their peripheral portion stained deeply with haematoxylin, from which one may infer the presence of a protoplasmic layer. 1 Quart. Journ. Microscop. Science, 1884. 2 We also observed that many of the libriform cells of the secondary wood are multinucleate. Dr. Scott mentions the occurrence of multinucleate members in the sieve tubes. in the pith of Manihot Glaziovii . 6 1 It appears therefore that here, as in other plants with lati- ciferous vessels, the latter retain their living contents after maturity. The material for the investigation was kindly supplied from the Royal Gardens, Kew, and the work was almost entirely carried out in the Jodrell Laboratory. EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATE V. Fig. i. Transverse section through part of a young stem, pr.xy. protoxylem, xy. xylem. p. pith. /. laticiferous tubes, three of which branch transversely, elf. * cambiform.’ (x 170.) Fig. 2. Portions of tangential sections, showing part of a complicated network of medullary laticiferous vessels (Z) with some of the surrounding pith-cells. ( x 1 50.) Fig. 3. Portion of a nearly radial section. Z laticiferous vessel, pr. xy. proto- xylem. Between the spiral vessel and the laticiferous tube are two layers of pith- cells, the ‘ cambiform ’ cells being absent here. ( x 150.) Fig. 4. Longitudinal radial section through part of the node of a stem where secondary thickening has made some progress, xy. xylem of part of the stem. If. bd. bundle passing out to leaf, lig.p. lignified parenchyma-cells with pitted walls. p. ordinary thin- wailed pith. /. laticiferous vessels. At a. the tube was not quite distinct, as it dipped below the plane of the section. ( x 80.) Fig. 5. Diagram showing arrangement of the various laticiferous systems in a transverse section of a young node. If. bd. leaf-bundle, hd. 1. hypodermal latici- ferous system, sc. sh. sclerenchymatous sheath, ph. 1. laticiferous system of the primary phloem, v. b. vascular bundle, cb. interfascicular cambium, m. 1. medul- lary laticiferous system. Fig. 6. Diagram showing arrangement of the laticiferous tissue in a longitudinal radial section through half a node of an older stem. If. sr. leaf scar. If. bd. leaf bundles, xy. xylem. p. pith. hd. 1. hypodermal laticiferous system, ph. 1. lati- ciferous systems of two phloem-zones, m. 1. medullary laticiferous system, lig. p. lignified parenchymatous cells with pitted walls. Figs. 7 & 8. Portions of an approximately radial section through the pith of a young internode, after treatment with ether, and staining with haematoxylin. /. v. laticiferous vessels : the contracted contents have a definite outline, and several nuclei n. are seen. Nuclei are also shown in some of the parenchyma-cells. At a, 62 Calvert and Boodle. — On Laticiferous Tissue. * Fig. 7, there appeared to be a connection with another vessel slightly below the plane of the section. At w, Fig. 8, the remains of a partially absorbed wall are seen. (Fig. 7 x 700, Fig. 8 x 350.) Fig. 9. Part of a radial section through the pith of an older stem, near a node. A laticiferous vessel l. v. is shown passing between pith-cells with thick, pitted, lignified walls. The contents have not a continuous definite outline, like that of the other sections, probably owing to difference of treatment. This section was cleared with chloral-hydrate and stained with borax-carmine. ( x 700.) ytnnxzZs of Botany Fig. 2. Fig.l. pr.xy. Calvert & Boodle del. CALVERT & BOODLE.— ON LATICIFEROUS TISSUE IN MANIHOT GLA2I0VII. VoM'Fb. V. University Press, Oxford. Jtnnafc of Botany Voh. I, PL. V. CALVERT & BOODLE.— ON LATIC1FER0US TISSUE IN MANIHOT GLAZIOVII. Anomalous thickening in the roots of Cycas Seemanni, Al. Braun. BY W. H. GREGG, B.A. (Dublin), Surgeon- Major, Bengal Army. With Plate VI. WHILE working in the Jodrell Laboratory, Kew, under the direction of Dr. Scott, and with material which Professor Bower kindly placed at my disposal, I found some abnormal thickening in the roots of Cycas Seemanni which does not appear to have been previously observed. Abnormal thickening in the stems of Cycas, Dioon , Zamia, and En- cepkalartos , has been well worked out by Mettenius and others 1. The abnormality consists in the appearance of successively renewed zones of cambium outside the normal ring — each of these in turn continues its activity for a limited period, and then passes over into permanent tissue, while the process of thickening is carried on by a new zone appearing nearer the periphery of the stem. In the case of Cycas there is a further abnormal process consisting in the relatively late appearance of distinct cortical bundles— each of which undergoes a certain amount of thickening by means of a cambial ring of its own. As regards the roots of the Cycads our knowledge is far less complete. The researches of Met- tenius have made us fully acquainted with the development G. Mettenius, Beitrage zur Anatomic der Cycadeen, i860. De Bary, Com- parative Anatomy of the Vegetative Organs of the Phanerogams and Ferns, Eng. ed., 1884. [ Annals of Botany, Vol. I. No. I. August 1887. ] 64 Gregg. — Anomalous thickening in of the primary structure, and of the normal products of thickening, in the roots of Cycas revoluta , and also in species of Dioon , Encephalartos , and Zamia . The mode of develop- ment which he describes essentially agrees with that of the roots of the Conifers ; the case of the diarch root of Cycas revoluta , which he describes very fully, agreeing for example with such a root as that of Taxus. The subsequent occur- rence of abnormal growth is mentioned by him in the following words (1. c. pp. 598-9) : ‘ Mit dem hoheren Alter der Wurzel erlischt endlich die Thatigkeit der Cambiumschichte, und beginnt gerade wie in dem Stamm ausserhalb des Bastes die Ausbildung einer zweiten, und schreitet das weitere Wachsthum in voller Uebereinstimmung mit dem des Stamm’s fort.’ No further details however are furnished on this part of the subject, nor have later investigators, so far as I have been able to ascertain, added anything to our knowledge of the point in question. The writer who in recent times has dealt most fully with the roots of Cycadeae is Reinke ; to him is due our knowledge of several points of interest, more especially the curious changes in the roots due to the presence of nostoc- colonies within their tissues ; a further observation of special interest was Reinke’s discovery1 of two peridermal layers in Cycas circinalis , one derived in the normal manner from the pericambium and the other arising externally at the peri- phery of the cortex2. No observations, however, relating to the abnormal development of secondary wood and bast are recorded by this investigator. In view of the extreme scantiness of our knowledge of anomalous thickening in roots of Cycas, the following observations on the roots (preserved in alcohol) of some seedlings of Cycas Seemanni grown in the Royal Gardens, Kew, from seed obtained from Fiji, may not be without interest. The material of Cycas Seemanni , Al. Braun, which is probably a geographical form of C. circinalis , contained five or six good specimens of roots varying in 1 Reinke, Morphologische Abhandlungen, 1873. 2 It may be mentioned in passing that I have observed the same condition in the root of Cycas revoluta . Roots of Cycas Seemanni , Al. Braun. 65 thickness from about 15-33 mm. in the thickest por- tions. The roots investigated were the tap roots of the seedlings ; in the lateral roots no anomalous growth whatever was found. The abnormal thickening was confined to a region from 30-40 mm. in length, measured from the junction of the stem with the root. In order to understand the phenomena which I am about to describe, it will be necessary first to give an account of the structure of the roots in question, before the abnormal development made its appearance. This was easily as- certained by making a series of sections from the younger portion of the root I found that the very young portions had usually the ordinary diarch arrangement of the bundles ; one case of a triarch root was observed. The primary structure need not be described in minute detail, as it agrees in the main with that recorded by Mettenius. The primary groups of the diarch xylem unite to form a median plate, the elements of which become to some extent separated from one another by the greater growth of the conjunctive parenchyma. The primary phloem-groups have the usual position on the right and left of the primary xylem-plate. The normal cambium arises along the inner side of these phloem-groups, and produces in the usual manner two masses of secondary xylem on the side towards the primary plate, while on the outside secondary phloem is produced. Except in one case, to be described later on, the normal cambial layer was not found to become continuous around the ends of the primary xylem. The pericambium was many layers of cells in thickness, as is usual in Gymnosperms, and it is owing to this fact that the abnormality to be presently described is possible. The pericambium is surrounded by a well-marked endodermis of the usual character. This is again surrounded by a wide cortex. The structure of the root at the stage which we are now considering may well be compared with the root of Taxus as figured by Strasburger1. It may here be mentioned 1 Das botanische Practicum, p. 201. F 66 Gregg. —Anomalous thickening in that the roots investigated retained their cortex, even in their oldest portions, only external periderm being formed (see De Bary, 1. c. p. 613). The anomalous development consists essentially in the formation of additional cambial layers external to the normal one ; the process as observed appears under two modifications, one of which was only found in a single root, while the other occurred in all the remaining roots examined. The latter will be first described. In this case the abnormal development begins by the formation of cambial divisions in cells of the peri- cambium lying at a short distance from the ends of the normal cambial layer1. Other divisions soon begin both in the cells lying immediately outside the normal phloem, and in those immediately adjacent to the ends of the normal cambium; so that ultimately a complete cambial ring is formed, consisting on its inner side of the original normal cambium, and on its outer side of the more recently formed layer — it will of course be understood that as this process goes on on both sides of the root, two complete rings of cambium are formed. The anomalous portion of each of these rings produces numerous layers of xylem on its outer side and a considerable amount of phloem towards the interior. In this reversed orientation of the products of the first de- veloped anomalous cambium, lies the most characteristic peculiarity of the structures we are considering. As a result of this reversed orientation the tissue lying between the anomalous and the normal cambium becomes compressed (see Figures). At a somewhat later stage a second process of abnormal development begins ; this process, like the one last described, takes its rise from the pericambial tissue. In the cases where the very first origin of this was observed, the development began by divisions in the outermost layer of the pericambium lying immediately below the endodermis as shown in Fig. 2, and it is thus separated by numerous layers of cells from the 1 See description of Figures. Roots of Cycas Seemonni , AL Braun. 67 secondary products already considered ; these divisions first make their appearance in scattered cells in the layer in ques- tion, the exact position of which appears to be indeterminate, with the limitation that the process was never found to begin at the points opposite the primary xylem-groups. The divi- sions thus started eventually extend to the intervening cells, so as to form a single complete ring of cambium, extending around the vascular cylinder of the root without any inter- ruption, even opposite the primary groups of xylem. This outer cambial layer thus arises in the position usually occu- pied by the phellogen of the roots ; here, however, its character is that of a true cambium, and it produces numerous xylem-elements on its inner side, and hard and soft bast on its exterior ; thus as regards their orientation the tissues pro- duced of this layer are normal. As would be expected from the fleshy character of the root as a whole, the xylem pro- duced does not consist entirely of lignified elements, but includes a number of thin-walled parenchymatous cells scattered among the tracheides. The general structure of the root at a relatively advanced stage is illustrated by Fig. 3. It may be mentioned that in one root belonging to the type first described the original arrangement of the bundle was triarch instead of diarch ; here the phenomena of secondary thickening both normal and abnormal went on, mutatis mutandis , precisely in the same way as in the diarch examples, the resulting structure simply showing three inner rings instead of two. As regards the second form of thickening I have referred to, the primary structure of the root in question was identical with that of the diarch root first described, and the normal secondary thickening also begins in the same way; here how- ever the normal cambium-layer extends around the ends of the primary xylem-plate so as to form a single complete ring1. Before this ring is complete the first anomalous cam- 1 As in the case described by Mettenius, 1. c. p. 597. 68 Gregg. — Anomalous thickening in bium makes its appearance as above described, but it never becomes continuous with the normal cambium. The orienta- tion of its products is here also reversed as compared with the typical arrangement. The activity of this cambial layer results in the first instance in the production of two isolated bands of secondary tissue lying on either side of the normal vascular mass ; subsequently a new series of divi- sions begins at the outer limit of the pericambium cor- responding to those producing the outermost secondary ring in the first type ; the products of these divisions re- semble those in type i ; the outer cambial layer, however, never forms a complete ring round the whole vascular cylinder, but on the other hand becomes continuous on either side with the first anomalous cambial layer (see Fig. 4). If we take only diarch roots into consideration, the differences between the two types may be summed up as follows : — In Type 1 we get two inner rings of secondary tissue surrounded collectively by a single outer ring; in Type 2 we get a single internal ring flanked on two sides by two anomalous outer rings. As follows from the mode of development described, the outer rings in Type 2 have the opposite arrangement of the xylem and phloem to that in the inner rings of Type 1 1. It is a point of some interest that all the cambial layers observed appear to continue their activity simultaneously. Judging from the relative thickness of the cell-walls, there is no reason to suppose that the inner cambial layers pass over into per- manent tissue when the outer ones begin their activity ; how long this simultaneous growth of all the layers may continue could not of course be determined in the material available. As regards the nature of the xylem and phloem-elements derived from the inner and outer abnormal cambium, no important differences were found as compared with the normal secondary tissue. It is important to mention that the peculiarities of structure described in these roots have no relation to any abnormality 1 The structure of the rings in question may be compared to that of concentric bundles. 6 9 Roots of Cycas Seemanni, A l. Braun . in the stem. In all the seedlings investigated the stem showed simply a normal ring of collateral bundles without any abnormalities of thickening whatever. At the transition from root to stem the anomalous zones of the root abut on the bundles of the stem, in the way indicated in Fig. 3. In conclusion, the general results of the investigation may be summed up as follows : — 1. All the anomalous thickening observed proceeds from cells of the many-layered pericambium. 2. The first anomalous cambium arises in the inner portions of this zone. 3. The second anomalous development starts from the extreme outside of the pericambium. 4. The orientation of the inner anomalous tissues is re- versed, the phloem lying towards the centre, the xylem towards the periphery of the root. 5. In the outer anomalous region the orientation is normal. That further processes of abnormal development may occur in the older root is extremely probable, but this can only be determined by the examination of more advanced specimens than those at my disposal. EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATE VI. Fig. 1. Transverse section of a root of type i, showing a portion of the vascular cylinder only. pr. xy. primary xylem plate, pr, ph. compressed remains of primary phloem, n. cb . normal cambium, a. cb.x first abnormal cambium, its products have reversed orientation, a. cb.2 second abnormal cambium, z. approximate starting points for the development of the first abnormal cambium. The cells shaded black contain tannin. ( x about 45.) Fig. 2. Portion of a transverse section of a younger root of type 1, showing the origin of the second abnormal cambium. The first abnormal cambium has already produced numerous permanent elements, e. endodermis. a. cb.2 second abnormal cambium, t. tracheid already derived from it. a. cb.x first abnormal cambium. ( x 140.) Fig. 3. A. Longitudinal section of the junction between stem and root in type i„ B. Transverse section through the root of the same. c. 0. r. common outer ring. 70 Gregg . — On roots of Cycas Seemanni. i. r. inner rings, in each of which the half towards the centre of the root has been derived from the normal, the half towards the periphery from the first abnormal cambium, ex. pd. external periderm, st. b. normal ring of bundles in the stem, (x 2.) Fig. 4. Transverse section of a root of type 2. n. r. normal ring. 0. r. ab- normal outer rings. e. endodermis. p. pericambium. ex. pd. external periderm, (x 4.) In Figs. 3 and 4, the xylem is coloured yellow, the phloem blue, and the periderm brown. VoHPl.Vl. Fie/. 3 -ou.cb University Press, Oxford. A wools of Botany pr.xy. L l. r'-y'V-’ xyAS Gre^ del. GREGG.— ON THICKENIN’ VoHPl.VI. Fig. F. -cu.cht IN ROOTS OF CYCAS SEEMANNI University Press, Oxford. t. ob.ch A Jlnnods of Botany Vol.I, Pl.Vt. GREGG.— ON THICKENING IN ROOTS OF CYCAS SEEMANNI. NOTES. PHENOMENON ANALOGOUS TO LEAP-PALL.- In the text-books of plant-anatomy it will be found mentioned 1 that in some species of Rubus — as also in Ribes, Lomcera, etc. — the cork-forming meristem or phellogen arises in the inmost layer of the primary cortex, or at the external limit of the bast-fibres ( stereom ). In this note I wish to call attention to the case of Rubus australis. This species is rendered interesting from its peculiar habit, and from the rudimentary condition of its leaves : these latter are characterised by possessing no lamina — they consist simply of the midribs of the single unpaired and of the paired leaflets of the compound leaves commonly found in members of the genus. These midribs are thickly beset with prickles, with points directed downwards. Such a disposition of the prickles is also characteristically found in other Rubi ; but here their development is much more strongly pronounced, so that they constitute a most formid- able climbing apparatus, which has very obviously been derived from the commonly occurring Rubus- type. The younger shoots are of a deep green colour, and their importance in the total assimilative activity of the plant is a considerable one, the leaves being in so reduced a condition. A tranverse section of a young first-year s shoot shows the ordinary ring of primary vascular bundles, with more or less secondary xylem and phloem according to its age. Immediately outside the ring of bundles is a broken ring of bast-fibres (stereom), each fascicle of such fibres being immediately outside a primary phloem. The gaps in this stereom correspond to the points wdiere the primary medullary rays run into the cortex. The cortex consists of some ten to a dozen layers of parenchymatous cells, all of which are assimilative, bounded externally by the epidermis. The two or three outermost layers are not quite so richly assimilative as the more deeply lying ones, as estimated by the number of corpuscles in each cell. Towards the end of the summer a phellogen is developed. This is formed from the inmost of the assimilating cortical layers — Cf. De Bary, Comp. Anat, Eng. edit. p. 552. 72 Notes . immediately external to the stereom-sheath — and therefore removed some ten or twelve layers from the epidermis. By its activity several layers of cork are formed and the cortex is thus cut off from the other tissues, and during the second year is cast off in scales. It is this throwing off of the assimilating cortex in a plant in which the stem is the chief assimilatory part that presents such a curious analogy to the ordinary fall of the leaf in leaf-possessing plants. Just as in these, leaves of one year are functionally replaced in the succeeding year (in deciduous plants) by leaves borne on shoots of the same year’s development, so in such a plant as Rubus australis the assimilative tissue of one year, i.e. the cortex of the shoots of that year, is replaced in the next by the cortex of the shoots of the current year, and the last year’s cortex is cast off from the plant by the development of a periderm. Of course a similar state of things must occur, differing only in degree from this, in all cases in which a cork-cambium is formed inside any cortical layers, which assimilate even to a very small extent ; hence my comparison of this cortical shedding to leaf-fall may be considered a forced one. It seems to me, however, that such a contrast is justified — the agent in either case being the same, and the parts removed, though differing in morphological value, are physiologically identical. A good example of the same thing is found in Casuarina 1. Here the stem-internodes have longitudinally-running ridges separated by deep grooves. These ridges are constituted almost entirely of radially elongated chlorophyll-containing cells. These form the chief assimilative tissue of the plant. Here also, as in the previously described case, there is a throwing off of this tissue. Periderm first makes its appearance in the grooves , and is formed here from the sub- dermal layer of cells. It is gradually continued across the tissue intervening between one groove and another, so that the ridges are completely cut off and by the second year begin to scale off. The resulting phellogen approximates in transverse section to a circle ; in the grooves the epidermis is the only primary tissue cut off by it, but between the grooves several layers of palisade-cells are removed in addition to the epidermis. F. W. OLIVER, Kew. 1 Vide De bary, Comp. Anat., Eng. edit., p. 553. Also H. Ross, Berichte d. deut. bot. Ges., 1886, p. 367. Notes . 73 THE TRANSPIRATION OF THE SPOROPHORE OF THE MTTSCI. — In the account of the anatomy of the sporophore of Mosses which I have given elsewhere1, a thin-walled strand of tissue (which I have named leptoxylem) in the centre of the * central strand ’ is assumed, on anatomical grounds, to be that which conducts the transpiration-current up the seta to the apophysis, the organ of absorption and assimilation of gases and of transpiration. Recently I obtained material very suitable for testing by direct experiment whether indeed this leptoxylem does, or does not, conduct the transpiration-current. To do this I found that the best method was to make experiments with two different species of Moss ; in one of them the tissues were well differentiated, and in consequence rather large and opaque ; the other I chose on account of the transparency of its tissues, so that the transpiration-current could be observed without mutilating the tissues. The Mosses used were Polytrichum formosum , Hedw., and Splachnum sphaericum , Linn. The method adopted was that of placing the cut ends of the sporogonium in a drop of eosin. In the case of P. formosum, after a short time, about 30 minutes, on splitting up the seta and extracting the central strand and exa- mining it, it was found that the eosin had penetrated up the central part of the central strand only. But this did not show exactly into what tissues the eosin went ; therefore, a transverse section of another seta was made which had been treated similarly to the first, and this showed clearly that the eosin passed up the seta by means of the leptoxylem, although, as was only to be expected, the eosin, after some considerable time, penetrated into other tissues. The rate of transpiration could not be observed with any accuracy in P. formosum on account of the opaqueness of its tissues. In Splachnum sphaericum the rate of transpiration could, on account of the transparency of the seta, be observed with the greatest ease, the current going up the centre of the seta only; but on account of the extreme delicacy of the tissues the exact limits of the tissue which conducted the transpiration-current could not be determined. Watching measured distances of 2 mm. along a part of a seta, the eosin could be seen to move over the measured space in 2 minutes. 1 Vaizey, On the Anatomy and Development of the Sporophore of the Musci (Part 1, Polytrichaceae). Journ. Linn. Soc. 74 Notes . This was observed again and again on different setae. On a long seta a distance of 30 mm. was measured, the ends of the course being marked; the eosin passed the first mark at 10.47 a.m., and the second at 1 1.3 1 a.m., thus taking 44 minutes to do the whole distance, which is a slower rate than that recorded over the short distances. This is, I think, accounted for by the facts, that in the long distance there were one or two twists in the seta, and the measurement was taken in a straight line, so that my account should rather under than overstate the case, that in watching the short distances there must be some un- avoidable errors of observation, and also that there must be a good deal of variation between individual setae. I frequently observed the eosin pass up the whole of the seta and enter the apophysis, which was found by means of transverse sections to have a quantity of eosin in its centre. These experiments sufficiently confirm, I think, my original view, based on anatomical grounds, as to the function of leptoxylem. I have, in conclusion, to thank Mr. P. Ewing, of Glasgow, for sending very fine living specimens of Splachnum sphaericum , and thus enabling me to carry out these experiments. J. REYNOLDS VAIZEY, Cambridge. THE PRICKLE - PORES OF VICTORIA REGIA.— On page 54 of De Bary’s Comparative Anatomy of the Phanerogams and Ferns (English Edition) the following passage occurs : — * The openings which Trecul describes on the large prickles on the leaf-nerves and petioles of Victoria regia may be here supplementary mentioned, being doubtful as regards their structure, and requiring further investigation. These prickles enclose a thin vascular bundle, which ends under their apex, and at the apex is to be found a depression with one circular opening (ostiole).’ The results of further investigations are as follows : — (1) Fibrovascular bundles only occur invariably in the largest spines, rarely in those less than one inch in length, and then the elements are fewer and but slightly lignified. (2) The spines themselves either taper to a finer point than in Tr^cul’s figure, being composed of two or three cells only at the extreme end, or they are variously truncated. The ostioles and depressions could not be seen either in surface-views of the ends or in longitudinal sections through the apex. (3) The apices of the spines are lignified, and tlie lignification Notes. 75 extends about three-fourths of the way to the base, giving the spines a glistening appearance. The cells with lignified walls form a solid cap at the apex; below they are confined more and more to the superficial layers, forming altogether a hollow cone, thinning out towards the base. There is no trace of any ‘ epithema/ T read's figures of the ostioles strongly resemble the perforations of the leaves, which he states are due to insects. This, coupled with the fact that they do not occur constantly, points to the opening being pathological. The function of the spines is therefore probably only protective, the fibrovascular bundles, as in other emergences, being only present in the larger ones. The distribution of the spines shows that they must be for protection against some submerged animal of a fairly large size. J. H. BLAKE, Cambridge. THE LATICIFEEOUS TISSUE IN THE STEM OP HEVEA BRASILIENSIS. — The material used in this investigation formed part of some supplied by Dr. Trimen, from Ceylon, and con- sisted mainly of seedlings 21 to 25 days after their appearance above ground. Sections of younger seedlings were also examined. The work has been done under the advice and direction of Dr. Scott, and has been carried out in the Jodrell Laboratory, Kew. Distribution of the Laticiferous Tissue . In the hypocotyledonary and epicotyledonary stems of the younger seedlings laticiferous tissue is abundantly developed in the inner cortex but none was observed either in the outer cortex or in the pith. In older seedlings, however, medullary laticiferous tubes occur in the upper part of the first epicoty- ledonary internode, and in the succeeding internodes1 2. In most cases the medullary tubes seem to be connected with those of the cortex only at the node, but in one case a tube was distinctly seen running obliquely upwards from the cortex, passing between the vascular elements and continuing its course in the pith. This occurred at a short distance below the node. 1 Cf. Scott, On the Laticiferous Tissue in H. spruceanay in Quart. Journ. Microscop. Sci., vol. xxiv. p. 206. Also in Journ. Linn. Soc. (Botany), vol. xxi. 1885, p. 566. 2 The first internode of the epicotyl in these seedlings measured 9-10 inches in length, and medullary laticiferous tubes were only found in the upper half-inch. The second intemode in no case reached half-an-inch in length. 76 Notes. In two other cases medullary tubes seemed to come directly from the vascular ring, but they had been cut across and could not be traced between its elements. Connections between the medullary and cortical laticiferous tubes may occur in young internodes, and may be obliterated as secondary thickening proceeds. Older seedlings would be required to determine this. In the hypoderm or outer cortex of the upper part of the stems of the older seedlings laticiferous tubes also occur1. They seem to arise as branches from the main system of tubes in the inner cortex. Branches from these tubes are frequently found running obliquely upwards through the cortex, passing between the elements of the sclerenchymatous sheath, and continuing their course in the hypo- dermal tissue. In Manihot Glaziovii no connections between the hypodermal and cortical systems were observed except at the nodes, but seedling plants were not examined. Probably the two systems may be quite as dis- tinct in the internodes of mature plants of Hevea brasiliensis. The condition of the laticiferous tissue at the nodes closely resembles that in Manihot , the sclerenchymatous sheath being interrupted, and the abundant and irregular branching making it difficult to distinguish between the two systems. Hypodermal laticiferous tubes were only found in the upper half-inch of the first internode of the epicotyl and in the succeeding short internodes. Blind endings. The ultimate ramifications of the laticiferous tubes of the hypodermal and medullary systems frequently become very narrow and appear to terminate blindly. Similar endings are found among the tubes of the inner cortex. They are, however, of rare occurrence except in the neighbourhood of a node. It appears, therefore, that though the laticiferous tubes in this plant consist mainly of vessels formed by the fusion of rows of cells2, yet these vessels, like the laticiferous cells of other euphorbiaceous plants, retain the power of independent growth, and may put out branches which grow by their apices. Reticulate anastomoses occur both in the hypodermal3 and medul- lary systems, but are of much less frequent occurrence than in the tubes of the inner cortex. Cf. Scott, loc. cit. 2 Scott, loc. ck. 5 Scott, loc. cit. Notes . 77 Nuclei and Protoplasm. In the laticiferous tubes of all three systems the nuclei are particularly large and distinct. They are readily dis- tinguishable even in unstained sections. Staining with haematoxylin or with methyl-green brings them out very clearly. They are large and granular, and closely resemble those of the surrounding cells. They frequently contain very distinct nucleoli. When a tube narrows considerably and then ends blindly a nucleus is frequently found just below the point where the narrowing takes place. Where the latex has contracted from the walls of the tubes, the protoplasmic layer may be seen, giving a sharp, definite outline to the contracted contents. It is much more definite than is the case in Manihot Glaziovii. Possibly the abundance of the protoplasm and the size of the nuclei may be correlated with the independent growth of the tubes, above referred to. In some cases several nuclei were found very close together in a tube, but no division stages were observed. The latex is coarsely granular in mature tubes, much more finely granular in the younger parts. It is clearer in the tubes at a node than in those in an internode, hence sections near a node are most suitable for the study of the nuclei. AGNES CALVERT, London. s SPOROPHORE ’ AND ‘ SPOROPHYTE.’— Into the English edition of Goebel’s Outlines of Comparative Morphology and Classifi- cation of Plants I imported the word 4 sporophyte ’ with the concurrent 4 oophyte ’ as equivalents for 4 asexual generation ’ and 4 sexual generation’ respectively in Vascular Cryptogams. 4 Sporophore ’ and 4 oophore,’ which were used by Vines in the second English edition of Sachs’s Text-book, as terms for these generations, are quoted in Goebel’s Outlines, but preference is given to ‘sporophyte’ and 4 oophyte.’ The necessity for this modification in the terminology has been questioned by several critics in reviews of the edition of Goebel’s work, and rightly too upon the evidence, for no explanation of the change was offered. But the innovation was made only after full consideration, and in view of the use of the term 4 sporophore ’ with another signification in the English edition of De Bary’s Morphology and Biology of the Fungi, Mycetozoa, and Bacteria, which has just been published ; and I now take the opportunity of giving an account of the reasons which led to the introduction of the terms in question, terms for Notes . 73 which (at least for one of them — ‘ sporophyte ’), with the meaning at- tached to them in Goebel’s Outlines, De Bary is primarily responsible. The term ‘ sporophore,’ or rather a latinised form, ‘ sporophorum,’ appears to have been first used by Link in the sense in which we now employ ‘ placenta ’ in speaking of Phanerogams, but in this sense, like several other terms for the same structure, never came into general use. In 1839 Berkeley used the term in the form of ‘ sporophori ’ for the structures in Fungi, which, as it turned out, Leveilld had shortly before designated ‘ basidia,’ by which term they are now usually known, distinguishing in this way structures in which spores are exogenetic, from ‘ sporidia,’ structures producing *endogenetic spores, and which we now usually speak of as ‘ asci.’ His terminology is consistently followed out in the works of the veteran English Mycologist. The first employment of ‘ sporophore ’ and ‘ oophore ’ as the equi- valents of ‘ asexual generation ’ and ‘ sexual generation ’ with which I am acquainted is in the article ‘Vegetable Biology,’ by Thiselton Dyer, in the new edition of the Encyclopaedia Britannica, and there no previous authority is assigned for the use of the terms with this signifi- cation. The adaptation of the words was in many ways a very convenient one, for some such expressive terms were wanted, and in oral teaching in Britain they have been widely adopted, although it is only within the last few years that they have crept into teaching-books. As preceding uses of £ sporophore ’ had not become general, there was no real objection to Thiselton Dyer’s terminology, and I should probably not have suggested any alteration but for a difficulty which cropped up in the preparation of the English edition of De Bary’s Com- parative Morphology and Biology of Fungi, Mycetozoa, and Bacteria. The difficulty was the following. It was necessary to find an English equivalent for the German £ Fruchttrager,’ as used by De Bary in his book in the sense of any structure having spores. ‘Carpo- phore,’ the literal rendering, and other compounds of Kapnos, as well as £ fructification ’ and ‘ fruit,’ were impossible because they are reserved properly for structures which are the product of the sexual act, and in that way do not cover the ground included in ‘Fruchttrager,’ and moreover ‘ fructification ’ in this proper sense is used in the volume. The general term ‘receptacle,’ which has been elsewhere employed to translate ‘ Fruchttrager,’ has already so many special meanings attached to it, that it would have been misleading and unwise to make use of it. Notes . 79 After much consideration and consultation with friends, I could find no better solution of the difficulty than to extend the signification of ‘ sporophore,’ as used by Berkeley, beyond the special structures to which he restricted it and to include under it all structures which bear spores of any kind, thus making it the equivalent of ‘ Fruchttrager/ With this meaning ‘ sporophore ’ is consistently applied in De Bary’s book, and with satisfactory results so far as my own judgment serves me ; I have not yet seen a critical review. Justification of this employment of the word, notwithstanding the other signification given to it by Thiselton Dyer, is to be found in the fact that my interpreta- tion is merely an extension of an older meaning than that given it by Thiselton Dyer, and that in his sense the word has not yet come into general written use. I may also note that Sprengel had already used the adjectival form £ sporophori ’ in speaking of the asci of lichens as 4 asci sporophori/ so that the term has been in this way applied to structures amongst Fungi which produce spores endogenetically as well as exogenetically, although it was to the latter only that Berkeley restricted it. Having thus assumed 4 sporophore ’ as the equivalent of ‘ Frucht- trager,’ it was necessary to find a word to express 4 asexual genera- tion.’ Probably had it been necessary to coin a new word, I should have hesitated in making the modification indicated, but a word ready to hand existed in ‘ sporophyte/ which readers of De Bary’s book on Fungi will find explained there. In the interesting introduction in that book to the second part of the division upon Fungi, £ spore,’ 4 sporo- carp,’ £ sporophyte,’ are used as terms for three stages in complexity and relative independence of the product of the sexual act ; £ spore,’ describing the condition in Spirogyra , Mucor , etc.; £ sporocarp,’ fitting the phenomena in the higher Thallophytes and Muscinese ; whilst in Vascular Cryptogams and higher forms we come to the £ sporophyte/ I had merely to add the corresponding £ oophyte/ Objections to £ sporophyte ’ in the sense of £ asexual generation ’ may of course be urged : its use for instance by some authors for the whole group of Cryptogams as distinct from Spermaphytes, the Phanerogams. But I do not require to discuss this further question here, as I only adopted a term already in use for the thing designated. At the same time, to this specific objection I would answer that I do not recognise the necessity for changing terminology merely because a term in use happens to be less expressive of an actual fact than could 8o Notes. be devised, and that the older terms Cryptogam and Phanerogam are in my view quite adequate, and intrinsically are no more objectionable than ‘ Sporophyta ’ and ‘ Spermaphyta,’ one of which certainly implies erroneous doctrine. For similar reasons I need not refer to the many other terms which have been proposed by authors as more satisfactory than compounds with c sporo ’ and ‘ oo ’ for ‘ asexual generation ' and £ sexual gener- ation.’ In a completely reformed terminology more literally expressive words might doubtless be secured. I am concerned here only in explaining the grounds upon which a departure was made from the terminology ‘ sporophore ’ and ‘ oophore ’ in Thiselton Dyer’s sense which appeared likely to come rapidly into general use in Britain. ISAAC BAYLEY BALFOUR, Oxford. REVIEW, LECTTJBES ON THE PHYSIOLOGY OE PLANTS by JULIUS VON SACHS. Translated by H. Marshall Ward. Clarendon Press, Oxford, 1887. 836 pp., 455 woodcuts. The days of hack-translators, — at least as far as science is con- cerned,— are, we trust, numbered. Every one now-a-days expects that a scientific book shall be translated by some one conversant with its subject-matter. In this respect Professor Sachs’s latest book is fortunate, and in welcoming the translation we must record our satisfaction at seeing the name of Professor Marshall Ward on the title-page as that of the translator. He has done his work solidly and well, and has produced a readable and trustworthy English version. And if here and there a Germanism remains, we must remember how penetrating and insidious an essence this same Germanism is, how it lurks in the simplest phrases, hiding in the crannies between the words, whence nothing short of ruthless demolition of the original construction will completely remove its traces. The book has been well got up by the Clarendon Press, the only criticism that we have to make being a gentle complaint against the similarity in its outward garb to that of the ‘Text-Book/ In this matter we have long ago learned to appreciate the wisdom of bees who, as Hermann Muller has shown, insist on closely allied flowers being distinguished by differences in colour, so that they may not lose time in mistaking one for the other. No one with a knowledge of what Professor Sachs has done in Botany can be otherwise than grateful for the powerful influence which his teaching has had on the progress of the science. In the forefront of those who owe him a debt of thanks, we place ourselves. And we give emphatic expression to our recognition of his great services whether in teaching or research, lest in our criticism of this his latest book our lasting admiration of what he has done should be forgotten. The motives which induced the author to undertake the present G 82 Review . volume are given in the preface. Not only was the idea of working up a fifth edition of the ‘ Text-Book’ repellent, but he found that the form of that work had become unsuitable to the views that had gradually taken shape in his mind. He wished, moreover, to appeal not merely to students, but to a wider circle of readers. He was thus led to adopt the freer form of exposition attainable in a series of lectures. Professor Sachs is well known to be a master in the art of lecturing, but we believe this volume will add to his reputation as a teacher. Having suffered somewhat in our day from our teachers, we have only to fix our minds intently on some of these bygone experiences, to be able to call up, in complementary colours, an image of what a lecture ought to be. We rejoice at being able to recognise some of the best characteristics of a lecturer in our author. He has that most important quality, the power of impressing his readers with his deep and absorbing interest in the subject. He knows when to be brief, and when to enter into details. Fortunately too he speaks out of the fulness of knowledge — a circumstance which gives an ease and solidity to his manner of handling his facts, which in some indefinable way makes itself felt by all classes of readers. There is however oc- casionally noticeable a certain tone of what we will not call egoism, but rather a sensitiveness with regard to his own contributions to science, which we would gladly find absent in a lecturer, and it is a blemish which we do not remember in his earlier books, for instance in the Experimental Physiologie . Another quality, most excellent in a lecturer, we find in Professor Sachs, — namely, an artistic temperament. To him the manner of presentment is a point of great moment. The arrangement of his facts and arguments is evidently a labour of love over which he spares no pains ; with the result of producing a rounded well- balanced whole, clad moreover in a style and language appropriate to so strong and vivid a thinker. He points out1 that it is the duty of a lecturer to ‘place in the foreground his own mode of viewing the matter ; the audience wish to know and should know how the science as a whole shapes itself in the mind of the lecturer, and it is comparatively unimportant whether others think the same 1 Preface, p. v. Sachs Lectures . 83 or otherwise/ It is from this point of view that he wishes to be criticised, a wish that we shall not fail to bear in mind, in spite of the difficulties which it adds to our task. The book is a treatise on Physiology, and the author’s treatment of his subject is eminently, we had almost said superabundantly, physiological in tone. He seems to have felt the weariness and dryness of the older morphological work, for he writes (p. 2), ‘the formal morphological contemplation of the organs of the plant customary hitherto, has left their physiological relations entirely out of account/ We shall be among the first to accept a manner of teaching Botany in which as far as possible physiological concep- tions are not neglected, yet we cannot but think that in his objection to the elder morphology Professor Sachs takes up an exaggerated atti- tude, and that he has neglected a possible position, which might have been equally serviceable for purposes of exposition, and perhaps more logical in itself. The volume begins with a lecture, on ‘ physiological organography/ in which a standpoint is developed on which we have some remarks to make. The following passages give the pith of the matter (p. 2). After pointing out that it is not possible * to express organographical ideas clearly and exhaustively by means of simple definitions/ he goes on :■ — ‘ We adopt, therefore, a totally different mode of consideration. Without concerning ourselves in any way with definitions, we regard first the various organs where they present themselves in the highest perfection in their typical characters and then seek to establish which organs, in other regions of the vegetable kingdom, present also the same peculiarities more or less modified. In doing this, however, we place in the foreground the physiological properties which very often cor- respond but little with the relations of outward form which constitute the subject- matter of morphology. I believe, however, that this comparative physiological method of consideration of the organs apprehends their true nature in a more fundamental manner than morphology has hitherto done/ Here we have organography regulated by the idea of a type. Now it is the essential characteristic of morphology (distinguishing it from organography pure and simple) that a type is ever before the eyes of the describer. But it is a type distinguished by form, whereas in Professor Sachs’s physiological organography the type is an abstraction of physiological qualities. In the morphology of our fathers the type kept in view was believed to correspond to the plan on which creation had proceeded, a point of view necessarily unfruitful since it is incapable of development ; but morphology standing on the basis of G % 84 Review. evolution is a different matter. It is, as Darwin has said 1, ‘ the most interesting department of natural science, and may be said to be its very soul/ But this is only true of evolutional morphology, which sees in unity of type the expression of community of descent, and thus throws into the study of form that vitality which before it lacked. A similar change has been wrought by evolution on teleology. The belief that each organ was formed in its present shape by the Creator for a certain purpose has no doubt had a stimulative effect on the study of function. Nevertheless the fact remains that the investiga- tion of the uses of the parts of living things only sprang into its present youthful vigour when the ‘ Origin of Species ' had rendered possible a new and vivid science of evolutional teleology. Thus, these two branches of inquiry, morphology and teleology, which had no other bond than such as could be gained by guesses at the will of the Creator, are now connected on the basis of the theory of ‘ evolution by means of natural selection/ We have dwelt on those considerations because we think that morphology, as it now exists, ‘ wedded ’ as Professor Asa Gray has said ‘to Teleology/ is a science capable of embracing physiological considerations ; and because we believe that it is not necessary for the physiologist to rebel against the usages of morphology in his search for a striking standpoint. In reading the first lecture we find ourselves forced to ask in what way Professor Sachs arrives at his physiological types. A morpho- logical type connects itself with the theory of descent, but on what basis can Sachs’s types stand ? An example will make our difficulty clearer. He divides the body of the more highly developed plants into Root and Shoot. The root being distinguished as that part which is developed in the substratum, and also by the absence of reproduc- tive organs, while the shoot is developed outside the substratum, ‘produces and increases the substance of the plant’ and also bears the reproductive organs. Professor Sachs developes this idea, it is needless to say, with his usual skill; the result being a highly interesting discussion on what Professor Ray Lankester has called ‘ homoplastic ’ organs, i.e. such as are not homologically related, but are forced into a certain likeness by similarity of environment. The point in which Professor Sachs’s plan seems to us open to criticism is his determination to bring together, under a common name, homoplastic organs of 1 Origin of Species, ed. i., p. 434. Sachs' Lectures. 85 radically different origins. This proceeding, to which he apparently attaches some importance, seems to us to involve the sacrifice of a useful word on the altar of uniformity. Words of everyday use are, it is true, often used in science in the manner advocated by Professor Sachs ; thus we speak of the wings of insects, or the legs of a caterpillar. But many familiar words are used, morpho- logically, as is the case with the word ‘ wrist ’ in this sen- tence : ‘ a horse’s knee is a wrist/ This is surely a convenient usage to which we may conform with advantage. Again, when we say * an underground stem is not a root/ we use the word root in a morphological sense, and the meaning is clear. But if the mycelium of a mould is to be called a root, as Professor Sachs suggests, and generally speaking if we are to cease to use the names of organs morphologically, we shall soon fall into difficulties. Professor Sachs goes on (p. 6) to consider the forms which diverge from the type, under the headings, rudimentary^ , reduced , and metamorphosed or derived organs. This last category contains such organs as the tendril of the vine, which it is ‘ against common sense ’ to consider as degenerate. Here again we confess that Sachs’s ideal physiological types do not seem well adapted for the treatment of the question. These types are in fact generalisations of the adaptations of plants to the conditions of life. The idea of the shoot-^nd-root-ty^Q is derived from the fact that plants are as a rule adapted both for life within and life without the substratum. The generalisation is interesting, but it seems to us more in place in the study of the environments, than in the study of the organism and its derived forms. Take such a case of metamorphosis as that presented by root-like water-leaves of Salvinia ; surely the treatment of such a case is simpler if we adhere to the ordinary morphological point of view, than if we adopt Professor Sachs’s standpoint. According to this latter view indeed, we presume that the water-leaves would be called roots if it were not for the fact that the reproductive organs are developed in them — and this seems hardly the criterion which ought to decide such a case. Fortunately however (if we may say so without disrespect) Professor Sachs does not adhere with absolute strictness to his own plan. Thus in speaking of the haustoria of Cuscuta he says (p. 27), ‘That these latter [the 1 Rudimentary is here used in the classically correct sense of a first attempt ; such organs are usually known in English by the term nascent , while Sachs’s reduced organs are called rudimentary . 86 Review . haustoria] are to be regarded as reduced roots can hardly be doubtful from all the researches before us/ This can only mean that the haustoria are roots morphologically speaking. Instead of such a statement we should have expected something like the following, which we take from Professor Sachs’s description of Phycomyces , mutatis mutandis. 1 Our whole \Cuscuta\ plant is devoid of chloro- phyll, and is therefore unable to produce organic vegetable substance by decomposition of carbon dioxide ; on the contrary it absorbs it for its development out of the substratum, that is, by means of the [haustorium] contained in the substratum which, in spite of its different organisation, behaves itself, physiologically, exactly as the root of the Botrydium and of the Almond, since it penetrates into the substratum urged by the same kind of irritability, and absorbs water and nutritive matters from it. We are therefore completely justified in regarding this portion of our \Cuscuta ] distinguished by botanists as the \haustorium\ as its root V If Professor Sachs had prefaced his lectures on Roots by saying, that for the sake of convenience, and in order to avoid the multiplica- tion of technical terms, he proposed to use the word root for root-like organs, — no one could have objected. But, though he does not say so in set phrase, he certainly gives the impression of claiming for the organs in question the legal designation of root, which we could only grant them as a title of courtesy. The fourth and fifth lectures deal with shoots , — typical, reduced, and metamorphosed. With the sixth lecture we find ourselves on familiar ground : — ‘ The cellular structure of plants, protoplasm, nucleus, cell-wall/ This part corresponds in fact to the beginning of the 4 Text-book,’ where the morphology of the cell is the first subject treated. The facts and illustrations used are, in some measure, the same in the two books, but in the ‘ Lectures ’ we find accentuated a point of view which, as we believe, does not occur in the Text-book, and which is interesting as illustrating the later development in our author’s manner of regarding nature. We allude to the secondary position in which the cell is now placed. Professor Sachs writes: — ‘ Cell-formation is a phenomenon very general it is true, in organic life, but still only of secondary significance.’ A multicellular plant is regarded as a 4 coeloblast ’ (e. g. Caulerpa ), in which longitudinal and The italics are our own Sacks Lectures. 87 transverse walls have been added. Thus the plant is divided into chambers, not built up of cells. In the treatment (p. 152) of the higher Fungi, the physiological type again comes into prominence. The author describes the closely- packed epidermal tissue, and points to the bundles ‘ formed of parallel elongated elements- ’ running in the fundamental tissue, which he says are 4 to be regarded as the rudiments of a vascular bundle/ Without wishing to detract from the interest of this discussion, we must point out that it is liable to misinterpretation. The student will be inclined to suppose that the vascular bundles of the higher plants are, so to speak, the lineal descendants of the strands of mycelium in the Fungus, which is far from being necessarily the case. Such points as these, and there are others of a similar kind, make us doubt whether the book is well fitted for uninstructed readers, though we give it all praise for its vividness and suggestiveness which makes it delightful reading to advanced students of Botany. The remainder, fully three-fourths, of the volume is devoted to Physiology, and is divided into the sections ‘ External Conditions of Vegetable Life, and the properties of plants' — ‘ Nutrition ’—‘Growth ’ — ‘ Irritability ’ — Reproduction.’ One of the most masterly of these sections is the first, and it is a good example of the broad general treatment in which the author delights. He points out (p. 19 1) that all the phenomena of life arise from two factors : ‘ on the one hand from the structure transmitted from the mother-organism, and on the other, from external forces working on this structure/ He then goes on to show how great are the difficulties which meet the physiologist in the investigation of the first factor, since the most radical physiological distinctions give no outward and visible sign in the way of structure, but depend on differences in the ‘ invisible smallest particles of matter/ This leads on to the interesting discussion, in Lecture XIII, on the molecular structure of plants; while Lecture XII, dealing with the second factor (the action of the environment), treats of the general relation of plants to heat, light, electricity, etc., and completes this admirable study of the biology of plants. It would take us too far to attempt to follow the author through even a selection of his forty-six lectures. We rejoice that under the heading ‘ Irritability ’ Professor Sachs places Geotropism and Helio- tropism in the same category, an arrangement far preferable to that followed in the ‘ Text-Book.’ This point- of view was we believe first 88 Review, adopted by Professor Sachs in his paper, ‘ Ueber orthotrope und plagiotrope Pflanzentheile/ and is now likely to become generally known and accepted. In other points too the ‘ Lectures ’ contain expositions of the author’s latest views, and in this way the translation does good service in bringing befofe English readers the interesting work which Professor Sachs has published in recent years. These re-statements of his results are full of interest even to those already acquainted with the original papers. But for the less instructed circle to whom the author, at least in part, addresses himself, we doubt whether this kind of mental food is nourishing, or indeed digestible. What can we expect such a reader to make of the discussion (p. 494) on the ideal construction of a dorsiventral organ out of a number of radial elements placed side by side ? Or of a conception of a radial organ being formed of a dorsiventral one rolled into a cylinder ? In making these criticisms, we are far from wishing to imply that the book as a whole is not well adapted to the class for which it is intended. The points to which we have alluded as being likely to prove unfruitful for the less instructed, take up but a small space, and so far as our own individual taste is concerned we should regret their absence. It is as a whole that the book should be judged, and looking at it in this light we feel certain that it will do good service in guiding its readers to just conceptions of the subject. On Hydrothrix, a new genus of Pontederiaceae. BY Sir J. D. HOOKER, K.C.S.I., F.R.S. With Plate VII. FLORES minuti, axillares, per paria spatha propria et bracteis % primum inclusi. Perianthium hyalinum, 6-lobum, lobis linearibus inaequilongis, postico latiore. Stamen i, tubo perianthii insertum, lobo dorsali oppositum, filamento subulato ; anthera basifixa, breviter oblonga, rimis lateralibus dehiscens ; pollen minutissimum. Ovarium fusi- forme, in stylum alabastro deflexum angustatum, i-loculare, stigmate minuto subflabellatim 3-3-lobo ; ovula plurima, placentis 3 parietalibus funiculis brevibus affixa, adscendentia, anatropa, micropyle infera. Capsula fusiformis, follicularis, stylo persistente terminata, polysperma, rima ventrali dehis- cens, demum in valvas 3 lineares seminiferas loculicide fissa. Semina oblonga, teretiuscula ; testa coriacea, pallide brunnea, tenuissime striata et transversim striolata ; albumen sat copiosum, dense farinosum ; embryo rectus, longitudine fere albuminis, bacillaris, versus extremitatem radicularem paullo dilatatus truncatus, plumula minutissima, cavitate laterali radiculae propius immersa. — Herba Brasiliensis aquatica , irn- mersa , caespitosa , dichotome ramosa , glaberrima , dense foliosa ; caulibus gracilibus , radicibus densissime fibrosis. Folia fasti - giatim verticillata , verticillis polyphyllis , basi vagina communi circmndatis , filiformia , jlaccida , integerrima , nervis parallelis valde obscuris et canalibus resiniferis percursa ; vagina infun - dibtdif ormi-campanulata^ hyalina , basi folio elongato recurvo stipata , enervis. Flores apice pedunculi brevis v. elongati [Annals of Botany, Vol. I, No. II. November 1887. ] H 90 Hooker. — On Hydrothrix , sessiles ; spatha propria tenuissima , hyalina , basi v. medio pedunculi inserta , folio s tip at a ^ primum ovoidea clausa , demum apice rupta tnmcata v. lacera ; bracteae oblongae , obtusae , hyalin ae, valvatim cohaerentes , canalibus resiniferis interruption striolatae. Perianthium infra medium 6-fidum, lobis linearibus obtusis , majoribus 3-nerviis , minor ibus \-nerviis. Stylus ala- bastro supra medium deflexum , stigmate anther ae applicito. H. Gardneri, Hook. f. (Tab. vii). Hab. Brasilia tropics, prov. Ceara ; in alveo arenoso fluvii Rio Sulgado dicti, inter Ico et Crato. Gardner , Aug. 1838 (No. 1863). This remarkable plant has lain buried for just half a century in the many herbaria which possess Gardner’s collections, and probably in all, under the category of ‘Plantae dubiae affinitatis.’ Though the Kew specimens had been submitted to various botanists, its relations were not recognized until the analyses which accompanied it in the Herbarium at Kew were shown to Professor Asa Gray, who suggested a comparison with the North American Schollera graminea1 * * *. Following up this suggestion for the purpose of preparing an account of the plant for the Annals, I find ample confirmation of this view ; for though in all respects of habit, foliage, inflorescence and flowers, it is totally unlike any known genus of Pontederiaceae, it is un- questionably a member of that order ; and a reference to the Conspectus of the Monocotyledonous families in the ‘ Genera Plantarum 5 shows that, in respect of diagnostic characters, it can belong to no other. It is evidently a flaccid annual, growing deeply rooted in the sand by its mass of capillary fibres, and by branching repeatedly from the base and upwards forming patches of considerable extent five to eight inches high. The stems are about J in. in diameter, and the filiform leaves J to 1 in. long by in* broad in the middle. The 1 A. Gray, Man. Bot. North. United States, 483 (syn. Leptanthus gramineus , Michaux, FI. Bor. Am. i. 25, t. 5, f. 2; Hook. Exot. Flor. t. 94). Schollera is now reduced to Heteranthera , Ruiz, et Pav. (Gen. Plant, iii. 839 ; Solms-Laub. in A. De Candolle, Monog. Phanerog. iv. 517)- 9i a new genus of Pontederiaceae. bracts with the included flowers are about in. long, the ripe carpels, including the styles, tV- i in., and the seeds TnrrV in* Referring to the most recent monograph of the Ponte- deriaceae, that of Solms-Laubach in the fourth volume of Alphonse de Candolle’s Monographs, it is evident that Hydro- thrix must be regarded as either a section of the order, or as an aberrant member, characterized hy foliage, inflorescence and the solitary stamen. Hitherto it has not been usual in taxonomic works to segregate individual genera as aberrant, even when monotypic, but rather to elevate them into repre- sentatives of tribes or suborders. If conceded that aberrant genera should be universally appended as such to the order of which they are regarded as members, it is impossible to lay down any rules as to the number or value of the characters that should entitle them to such local dissociation. Much must depend on the homogeneity or the contrary of the other members of the order, and something on the extent of the aberrant genus. Were Clematis monotypic (that is consisting of one species only), it might be better considered as an aberrant Ranunculaceous genus ; but whereas it contains many species distributed over all the continents, and these form a very considerable proportion of that order, its claims are irresistible to be regarded either as a tribe, or as a separate order. The matter resolves itself into a question of con- venience or expediency. Nymphaeaceae, in its larger sense, consists of six oligotypic genera, all of which are aberrant in respect of the seventh, the assumed type, Nymphaea. Hamamelidae1 is another order of heterogeneous contents; it consists of about twenty genera, of which none have more than three species. But whereas in Nymphaeaceae the seven genera are all grouped under three tribes so distinct as to be considered orders by some, of Hamamelidae no genus can be considered more aberrant than another, nor can they 1 To the fifteen genera of this order, described in the ‘Genera Plantarum’ in 1865, there are now to be added Disanthus , Maxim., Davidia, Baill., Ostrearia , Baill., and Maingaya , Oliv. On the other hand, Tetrathyrium: Benth., falls into Loropetalum . IT % 92 Hooker . — On Hydrothrix , be grouped under well-limited tribes. Returning to Hydro - thrix , it differs from other Pontederiaceae quite as much or more than Clematis does from other Ranunculaceae, but, having regard to its habit and characters, and to its being monotypic, I prefer to regard it as an aberrant genus, rather than as constituting a tribe of the order. Owing to the minuteness and extreme tenuity of the floral organs of this plant, and the difficulty of analysing them in herbarium-specimens, it is probable that errors in detail may be found in both the above description and in the drawing. I have, however, no reason to doubt their general accuracy. Mr. Gardner, in a note appended to the specimens sent to Sir W. Hooker, described the flowers as yellow, placed in pairs in a two-leaved membranous sheath, the perianth as 6-lobed, with the three lobes that are next the other flower more than half narrower than the other three. He further states that the plant is submerged and only flowers when the water has nearly left it. Having regard to the minute size and inconspicuous nature of the corolla in comparison with that of other Pontederiaceae, to the fact that I find pollen emitted when the flowers are still enclosed in the bracts, and that in this state the stigma is applied to the anther, it may well be that the plant is self-fertilised1, and these flowers cleistoga- mous. The figures 4, 5 and 6 represent the inflorescence in this stage : it will be observed in these that the anthers appear to be opposite the ventral face of the ovary, which is, I suspect, due to distortion of the organs under com- pression. Hydrothrix was elaborately studied by Mr. Benjamin Clarke, F.L.S., in 1858, who prepared analyses of it for Sir W. Hooker. Of these I have availed myself in preparing the accompanying drawing for the Annals, which is the result 1 In Kerguelen’s Land, in 1840, I found Limosella in flower in a lake under two feet of water and several inches of ice, with the corolla closely folded over the sexual organs, and containing a bubble of air. The anthers were full of well- developed pollen, and the ovules apparently fertilized (Flora Antarctica, vol. ii. P- 334)- a new genus of Pontederiaceae. 93 of repeated dissections by myself of all the organs. Mr. Clarke describes the embryo as occasionally doubled on itself in a slight degree at the extremity most remote from the hilum, a character I have not found in the numerous seeds examined. He was at first disposed to refer the plant to Podostomaceae, but subsequently to regard it as a near ally of Halophila . The position of the plumule was ascertained by Mr. Clarke, and verified for me by Mr. W. Fawcett, F.L.S. It remains to offer a few notes on the anatomy of this singular plant, which in the matter of the morphology and histology of its organs requires a more complete investiga- tion. The stem is cylindric and terete, invested by one layer of epidermal cells with a thickish cuticle, and the epidermis is traversed by long red resin-canals. Beneath the epidermis are two or three layers of very large thin- walled cells of the cortex, which give off vertical rays enclosing air-spaces to the similar cells surrounding the central axis. The latter is very in- distinctly vascular, and has a few thick-walled cells in its peri- phery. Very feebly developed isolated vascular bundles also occur at the outer extremities of the cellular rays. Dr. Balfour, who has kindly prepared sections showing these tissues for me, informs me that this very simple structure is what occurs in many Naiads, Hydrocharids and other water-plants, and that reservoirs of a similar red resin are found in Eichhornia , also a Pontederiad. The leaves, which are slightly compressed from back to front, present similar tissues to the stem, including the long resin-canals. In the delicate membrane of the spatha I find no resin-canals, but bundles of cystoliths ; the latter occur also in the bracts, together with short scattered resin-canals. In the corolla still shorter resin- canals are seen. Spiral vessels are most readily detected in the bases of the leaves and in the placental tissue. The Camp, Sunningdale. 94 Hooker. — Hydrothrix, anew genus of Pontederiaceae. EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATE VII. Illustrating Sir Joseph Hooker’s paper on Hydrothrix. All figures but Fig. i greatly enlarged. Fig. I. Portion of a plant of Hydrothrix of the natural size. Fig. 2. Portion of a stem and branch with flowers (partly from a drawing by Mr. Clarke). Fig. 3. Upper part of peduncle with the pair of flowers and their bracts enclosed in the spatha. Fig. 4. Another inflorescence with the pair of flowers still enclosed in the bract, but after protrusion through the spatha. Fig. 5. A pair of flowers enclosed in the bracts. Fig. 6. Corolla laid open showing the leaf and stamen, with the stigma applied to the anther. Fig. 7. Another corolla laid open and stamen. Fig 8. More advanced flowers with the bracts open and (the corollas having disappeared) the follicles advancing to maturity. Fig. 9. Ripe follicles and bracts. Fig. 10. Portion of wall of ovary, placenta and ovules. Fig. 11. Ovule. Fig. 1 2. Mature follicle. Fig. 13. The same laid open. Figs. 14 and 15. Seeds. Fig. 16. Longitudinal section of seed showing the albumen and embryo. Fig. 17. Longitudinal section of embryo showing the plumule, from a drawing by Mr. Clarke. Fig. 18. Portion of embryo with young plumule, from a drawing by Mr. Fawcett. Pig. 19. Section of a portion of stem. Fig. 20. Transverse section of portion of stem, showing, position of the peripheral vascular bundles and, b, resin-canals. Fig. 21. Superficial view of portion of leaf, showing the vascular bundle a and the resin-canals b. Fig. 22. Portion of tissue of the vagina showing cystoliths. Fig. 23. Portion of tissue of bract showing resin-canals and cystoliths. Annals of Botany J.D.H.del. HYDROTHRIX VERT1C1LLAR1S, Hook. f. Vo l J, PI. VII University Press, Oxford. ffruials of Botany voii,pi.m. University Press, Oxford. HYDROTHRIX VERTIC1LLAR1S, Hook.f. On the Obliteration of the Sieve-tubes in Laminarieae. BY F. W. OLIVER, B.A., B.Sg., F.L.S. With Plates VIII and IX. HE nature of the bodies which are found in sieve-tubes JL blocking up the perforations has in recent years formed the basis of a great deal of discussion. These were originally discovered, it will be remembered, by Hanstein 1, and to them he gave the name of callus. Since their discovery our know- ledge of sieve-tubes has progressed rapidly, due chiefly to the researches of Russow2, Wilhelm3, Janczewski 4, Strasburger5, Fisher6, and Gardiner7. Callus-plates are found universally amongst Phanerogams, but in vascular Cryptogams they are known only for a limited number of cases8. In the lower groups9 of Cryptogams they are entirely unknown, indeed we have only just begun to 1 Hanstein, Die Milchsaftgefasse. Berlin, 1864. 2 Russow in Sitzb. d. Dorpater Nat. Ges. 1881, pp. 63-80, 1882, pp. 350-389. 3 K. Wilhelm, Beit^ge zur Kenntniss d. Siebrohrenapparates. Leipzig, 1880. 4 Janczewski, Etudes comparees sur les tubes cribleux, in Mem. de la Soc. d, sc. nat. de Cherbourg, XXIII (1880), p. 300. 5 Strasburger, Bot. Pract. I. Aufl. p. 1 50. 6 A. Fischer, Ueb. d. Inhalt d. Siebrohren in d. unverletzten Pflanze, in Ber. d. dent. bot. Ges. 1885 ; also, Neue Beitrage z. Kenntniss d. Siebrohren, in Berl. Ges. Wiss. 1886, p. 291. 7 W. Gardiner, Obs. on the constitution of Callus, in Proc. Cam. Phil. Soc., vol. v (1885), p. 230. 8 i. e. Alsophila australis, Balantium antarcticum , Osmunda regalis . Equi' setum arvense, according to Russow. 9 The ‘ stoppers’ found in connection, with the perforations in many red- seaweeds require further investigation. Cf. Archer on Ballia callitricha , in Trans. Linn. Soc., New Series, Bot. vol. i. [ Annals of Botany, Vol. I. No. II. November 1887. ] g6 Oliver . — On the Obliteration of realise that such structures as sieve-tubes really occur at all so low in the plant scale. All are agreed that amongst the higher plants the sieve- plate becomes at an early period in its history callous , in other words, even before the development of the perforations, a substance, possessing most characteristic chemical reactions, and known as callus , is found forming a thin investment of the future sieve-plate ; and that after the perforations are formed, the callus being added to, becomes thickened, eventually entirely blocking up the pores and causing the obliteration of the sieve-tubes. The point in dispute is as to the origin of the callus, Wilhelm and Janczewski holding that it is formed by an alteration of the cellulose of the sieve-plate itself; Russow, Strasburger, Fischer and Gardiner that it arises rather from the contents of the sieve-tube. In an investigation into the anatomy of the brown sea- weeds, more especially of the Laminarieae , I was struck with the very general presence in certain genera of a substance entirely resembling callus in its reactions, and in this paper I hope by an account of its mode of origin, so far as I have been able to follow it, to throw some light on this vexed question. Before entering on my own results it will be useful to briefly note what has already been done within the group of the brown sea-weeds in the same direction. If a transverse section of any Laminaria (e.g. L. digitata) be examined a considerable differentiation of tissues will be met with. The closely-fitting and usually radially-elongated epidermal cells are succeeded by several layers of small parenchyma-cells, which, as well as the epidermal cells, are richly filled with brown pigment-bodies (phaeoplasts) ; within this comes a very wide zone of highly-pitted parenchyma- cells, extending almost to the centre. These are formed in a number of concentric layers, and arise by a secondary growth resembling very much the growth of the secondary wood in a dicotyledonous stem1. It is the central strand of 1 Cf. Le Jolis, Examen des especes confondues sous le nom de Laminaria digitata , in Nova Acta Acad. Leop. Carol. 1855. the Sieve-tubes in Laminarieae. 97 tissue which is especially interesting to us. This consists of a meshwork of hyphae running in various directions and em- bedded in a mucilage formed by the breaking down of the outer layers of their walls. Amongst these hyphae a careful examination of a longitudinal section will show a number of narrow tubes running longitudinally, their walls (in alcohol- material examined in glycerin) showing a marked striation as well as stratification. These are devoid of septa except at certain points where the hypha is swollen up spherically. The septum runs horizontally across this enlarged portion, and is considered to represent a sieve-plate, as a protoplasmic continuity is demonstrable through it. These tubes have received the name of sieve-hyphae (Siebhyphen) or trumpet- shaped hyphae (Trompetenformige Hyphen); I shall here refer to them, for brevity, always as trumpet-hyphae. Wille1 was the first to carefully figure them, though Reinke2 had previously described them ; they are occasionally roughly suggested in the anatomical sketches of the older phyco- logists3, who however simply refer to them as ‘ hyphae swollen at the joints.’ These trumpet-hyphae occur universally amongst Lamina- rieae in the medulla ; I have noticed them in Laminaria , Alaria , Agarumy Thallassiophyllum , Eckloniay Lessonia , Macrocystis and Nereocystis. Grabendorfer4 figures them for Lessonia ovata . To the trumpet-hyphae I shall refer in detail later on. No other form of sieve- tube is found in Laminaria , or indeed in the majority of the above quoted genera of Laminarieae , but in Macrocystis and in Nereocystis there is, around the central strand of hyphae, a zone of tubes with 3 N. Wille, Siebhyphen bei den Algen, in Ber. d. deutsch. bot. Ges. 1885, p. 29 ; also, Bidrag til Algernes Physiologiske Anatomi, Kongl. Svenska Vetens. Akad. Handl. B. xxi. No. 12, Stockholm, 1885. 2 J. Reinke, Beitrage zur Kenntniss d. Tange, in Pringsh. Jahrb. f. w. Bot., Bd. x, P-317- 3 Kiitzing, Phycologia Generalis, Tab. 32 j Postels and Ruprecht, Illustrationes Algarum, 1840. 4 J. Grabendorfer, Beitrage z. Kenntniss d. Tange, in Bot. Ztg. 1885. 98 Oliver . — On the Obliteration of thick walls, the width of the zone depending on the age of the part. These tubes are true sieve-tubes , and resemble to an extraordinary degree those of Cucurbita . Will1, in an admirable paper on the anatomy of Macrocystis luxurians , describes these sieve-tubes carefully2. He did not, however, find any bodies of the nature of callus-plates, which we shall show are always developed. Nor does he, oddly enough, make any mention of the trumpet-hyphae in the central medulla. These he seems quite to have overlooked. Nereocystis has not, so far as I am aware, been carefully investigated before, though Postels and Ruprecht 3, in their account of the sea-weeds obtained in the Liitke expedition of r 826-9, give one or two rough figures of its anatomy, showing trumpet-hyphae. In it I find the tissues to be arranged very much as in Macrocystis , a central medulla with trumpet- hyphae, and this surrounded by a zone of true sieve-tubes. In Nereocystis as in Macrocystis callus is formed in the true sieve-tubes as well as in the trumpet-hyphae. In the trumpet- hyphae of other Laminarieae I have so far (with one excep- tion) been unable to discover any callus. I will now proceed to describe the sieve-tubes and trumpet-hyphae of these two genera. Nereocystis Liitke ana, Post, et Rupr.4, is found along the North-west coast of North America, at Norfolk Sound and elsewhere. The only good general account is that by Mertens5, who was its first scientific discoverer and named it provisionally Fucus Liitke anus. When young the plant consists of a dichotomously branched c root 5 with stem some 1 H. Will, Zur Anatomie von Macrocystis luxurians, in Bot. Ztg. 1884, p. 801. 2 I am informed by my friend Dr. D. H. Scott, that in reality Will is not to be regarded as the discoverer of these sieve-tubes. They were previously found by Professor T. J. Parker of Otago, New Zealand, but I have been unable to confirm the reference from the inaccessibility of the Journal in which they are described. 3 Postels et Ruprechts, Illusfcrationes Algarum, t. 39. i Postels et Ruprechts, Op. cit., p. 9. tt. 8-9. 5 H. Mertens in Linnaea, 1829, p. 48. Translated in Hook. Bot. Misc. iii. (1833), p. 3. Cf. also Harvey, Nereis Boreali- Americana, p. 85. the Sieve-tubes in Laminarieae. 99 30 cm. long. At its upper end the stem suddenly swells into a round bladder-nut. On this pneumatocyst are borne, as a rule, five petioles, each of which gives rise to a tuft of leaves, the leaves at this stage not exceeding 60 cm. in length. With advancing age the general aspect alters very much, the stem becomes immensely long, without any proportional increase in thickness, its diameter not being more than six to eight millimetres. The vesicle changes into a retort-shaped cylinder 2 metres long and 15 cm. in diameter, its lower end imperceptibly passing into the stem. The leaves also divide actively and attain an immense length. There may be as many as fifty leaves each 8 metres long. So far as Mertens could ascertain, Nereocystis is an annual. In autumn it is cast up by prevailing storms on the beach and here decays, so that next spring no traces are left. The stem may reach a length of 80 metres, and is used as a fishing-line by the Aleutians. Nothing is known of its reproduction. Anatomy of Stein. — Examining the transverse section of a young stem, which has as yet only reached a length of 30 cm., and a diameter not exceeding 5 mm., the tissues are differen- tiated into (1) a central hyphal-strand or medulla of circular or slightly oval form, its longest diameter one-fourth of that of the whole stem, (2) a. broad cortex, and (3) a limiting layer or epidermis. The medulla consists of a meshwork of hyphae, embedded in mucilage. Many of these hyphae may be seen running horizontally and taking their origin from the inmost cortical cells. Running longitudinally, and frequently branching, the ‘ trumpet-hyphae ’ are found in considerable numbers. Already at this period many of them are becoming callous. At the periphery of the medulla is the zone of true sieve-tubes making its appearance. These are arranged in radial rows about three deep, but in older stems up to six or eight. Between these sieve-tubes, which have a comparatively wide lumen as in Macrocystis, strands of hyphal tissue run. At present they are quite without callus. The medulla passes gradually over IOO Oliver. — On the Obliteration of into the cortical tissue, the radial rows of sieve-tubes being continued almost imperceptibly into rows of parenchyma- cells — isodiametric in transverse section — but longitudinally elongated. This parenchyma is thick-walled and strongly pitted, and its walls show very well layers of stratification when mounted in glycerin. Towards the periphery of the stem this tissue passes over into a much thinner-walled parenchyma, with cells arranged in radial rows, and more or less radially elongated. This tissue is formed by the active division of a meristem or cambial layer arising only a few layers below the epidermis. In it are seen the young mucilage-ducts developing. They arise in a zone all round the stem at the junction of the inner thick-walled cortex and the outer cortex, which is formed from the cambial layer. The limiting layer or epidermis consists of small and very closely-packed somewhat columnar cells. The outer wall is thick, with a well-developed cuticle. These cells, alone in the stem, contain the chromatophores with the ordinary brown colouring matter of the Laminarieae. The mucilage-ducts do not as yet contain mucilage ; their origin is schizogenetic, and recalls forcibly that of the resin-passages from the cambium of Hedera helix. In older stems, diameter about 6\ mm., a broad zone of secondary cortex has been formed, and the mucilage-ducts constitute a ring at the outer limit of the inner cortex. They have increased in size much, and their cavities are filled up with a mucilage staining brown in iodine. In adult stems — about 8| mm. in diameter — these ducts are seen half-way between medulla and epidermis. They branch freely in the outer cortex, never in the inner, and old ones often show an interesting development of thyloses , due to the ingrowth, and subsequent division in the lumen, of the secreting cells. It should be pointed out that the ducts are not everywhere lined with secreting cells, only at special circumscribed areas ; often small chambers lined with secre- tory cells occur, these open into the ducts. The structure the Sieve- tubes in Laminar ieae . ioi and development of these ducts in this and allied genera would form the subject of an interesting account, but I do not propose to follow the subject further here. If longitudinal sections through the medulla of an adult stem be examined after being mounted in corallin-soda, numbers of large trumpet-hyphae will be seen. These are rendered extremely conspicuous from their being full of callus which stains an intense rose-pink. The larger ones — of which one is represented in Fig. 5 — attain to a diameter of •056 mm. These occur with great frequency, and almost always have the characteristic form represented. The walls are often very thick, and the sieve-plates show fairly large perforations, though not so wide as in the true sieve-tubes. The wide part of the tube on either side of the sieve-plate is filled up with callus which can be traced a short distance along the inner layers of the wall in the narrowed portion of the tube. The shading off of the pink colour in Fig. 5 shows how far the callous change has extended. In Fig. 9 is shown a formation of callus of somewhat excep- tional character, though none the less valuable in pointing to the mode of origin of the callus. The lower portion of the figure represents the end of the callus-plug, c.p., in such a trumpet-hypha as is given in Fig. 5. The callus, as is shown, has been formed by the alteration of the inner layers of the cell-wall. In one of the layers, however, the callus-formation has not been confined to the widened part of the trumpet- hypha, but a local callus-formation at /. c. has taken place. The layers of the wall both inside and outside this one do not in any way participate in this local change, and the in- most layer is considerably displaced owing to the increase in bulk accompanying the callus-formation. The lumen of the tube /. is represented black ; it has been caused to deviate from its original straight course by this anomalous develop- ment. This particular case lends, I think, strong support to the view that in the trumpet-hyphae, at any rate, the callus is formed directly from the cell-wall. This should be com- pared with Fig. 10, described on page 105. Besides the type 102 Oliver . — On the Obliteration of above described smaller and often branched trumpet-hyphae are met with in fair numbers. One of these is shown in Fig. 6. The sieve-plate is on the lateral wall of the hypha, and separates the branch from the main hypha. Callus is present on both sides of the plate, quite blocking up the lumen of the main hypha, and as a glance at the figures will show, formed from the wall. After several hours’ treatment with clilorzinc-iodine the sieve-plates turn blue, the other cell-walls and the callus swell up only and do not change colour. By cutting longitudinal sections of young stems of Nereocystis the trumpet-hyphae may be seen showing early stages in the development of callus. Thus Fig. 8 is taken from a stem less than 30 cm. long, and shows callus-formation before obliteration is accomplished. On the upper side of the sieve-plate callus-formation has gone much further than on the lower, and the red colouration (due to corallin-soda) extends from the middle lamella to the lumen of the hypha. On the under side only one layer of the cell- wall is altered, and the relation of this change to the perforations can be made out. Of three represented which pierce the inner non-callous layer only two proceed through the callous layer to the unaltered middle-lamella itself. The third one is stopped out by the callus, a fate which would soon have overtaken the others. On the upper side all the per- forations are stopped out. I have been unable to examine younger material than this of Nereocystis since, as there is but one species in the genus, herbarium-material is scanty, and a certain reserve must be exercised in damaging unique specimens. Regarding the true sieve-tubes themselves, little need be said, since they do not essentially differ from those in Macrocystis of which I have had a much greater amount of material at my disposal. They arise at the periphery of the medulla, and are much branched. Fig. 20 gives an idea of their structure before the development of the callus. Running down the centre of the tube and spreading over the sieve- the Sieve- tubes in Laminarieae . 103 plates is the contracted protoplasmic content of the tube. Gradually as they get older callus is formed, and the pores obliterated. My description of the same structures in Macrocystis must however suffice. Macrocystis pyrifera , A g. — The best general account of this plant is given by Hooker and Harvey1. According to these authors all the different species are in reality varieties only of M. pyrifera. Many so-called species may be found growing on the same plant. It is an inhabitant of antarctic seas between lats. 40° and 64° S. It is found extending along the Pacific coast of America as far north as California and the Aleutian Islands ; on the Atlantic side, not beyond the Plate River, lat. 350 S. Its immensely long stems, reaching to 300 metres, and leaves with bladders, are too well known to require further description here. Regarding its fructification, all that is known is that within a few centimetres of the root, sub- merged leaves2, destitute of floats, are formed with sori, consisting of patches of ‘ spores.’ Anatomy of Stem. — In the general anatomy there is no essential point in which it differs from Nereocystis. The outline of the central medulla is usually oval rather than round. In almost all cases the zone of true sieve-tubes com- pletely encloses the axile hyphal strand ; this I found a constant character in 26 out of 28 specimens examined. The only exceptions were Macrocystis planicaulis , in which at one side of the medulla the hyphal tissue ran into the cortex, the zone of sieve-tubes being discontinuous at this spot ; and in a specimen of Macrocystis angustifolia , in which a most in- teresting arrangement was met with. The transverse section was crescentic, the dorsal side concave, the ventral convex. The medulla, oval in outline, was situated so that its longest axis coincided with the plane of symmetry (median plane). On all sides except the uppermost it was enclosed in a zone of sieve-tubes, but at this point the inner hyphae came into 1 Hooker’s Flora Antarctica, vol. ii. p. 461. 2 Cf. Gardiner, On the occurrence of reproductive organs on the .root of Laminaria bulbosa , in Proc. Camb. Phil. Soc. vol. v (1885), P* 224- 104 Oliver .—On the Obliteration of very close relation with a narrow groove which ran longi- tudinally along the middle of the dorsal surface. At some places a split seemed to extend quite down to the medullary hyphae. What this arrangement may signify I know not, unless it be to enable a certain amount of the mucilage formed between the hyphae to be discharged to the exterior. No mucilage-ducts were developed on the concave dorsal surface, but plentifully enough around the convex and right up to the tips of the horns of the crescent. With these two exceptions the zone of sieve-tubes was continuous, the sieve- tubes themselves being arranged in radial rows, each row in old stems being made up of as many as io or 12 tubes. In almost every species of Macrocystis the c bundle 5 is enclosed in a well-developed collenchymatous sheath, some 8 or 10 layers broad, passing over externally into the ordinary cortical parenchyma. In the medulla run frequent trumpet-hyphae, formed on the same type as in Nereocystis, but, generally speaking, more often branched. In all but the youngest stems these trumpet-hyphae are callous — the callus being formed appar- ently from an alteration of the wall. Fig. 1 is a simple hypha with callous plate from Macrocystis luxurians drawn as seen in corallin-soda. In Fig. 2 a large trumpet-hypha from Macrocystis pyrifera is shown ; here it can be seen clearly enough that it is the wall which gives rise to the callus ; Figs. 3 and 4 from M. pyrifera show an excessively common mode of branching of these hyphae— similar to that met with in Nereocystis (Fig. 6). Variations of this type occur; as for instance that given in Fig. 11 (from the medulla of M.plani- caalis ), where the main trunk of the hypha divides just in front of a sieve-plate. The callus-formation is shown exceed- ingly well in this diagram. Sometimes a branching of the most complicated nature occurs ; such a branched system of trumpet-hyphae is indicated in Fig. 13 from a specimen of M . pyrifera brought from the Cape of Good Hope by Brand in 1790. All the sieve-plates in this are callous; the walls of the hyphae connecting them are not completely involved in the Sieve- tubes in Laminarieae. 105 the callous degeneration, as may be seen from the shading off of the red in the figure. Regarding the development of the callus in the trump et- hyphae ; this begins quite early in their history, and may be seen commencing in Fig. 7 in M. zoster aefolia. At this time the walls are much swollen up as compared with still younger stages. The layer of the wall which first alters, i.e. that coloured pink in Fig. 7, is the outermost one next the middle lamella. At first this change occurs only opposite the sieve- plate, then later extending a certain distance down the sides of the trumpet-hypha. Later still the inner layers become similarly altered. In this figure I have not represented the perforations as shown in Fig. 8 \_Nereocystis L utheana\ . They are very fine, appearing as mere striae. As I have already said, the narrow parts of the trumpet-hyphae are sometimes involved in the callus-formation. Usually this change passes along them centrifugally from the sieve-plate. In one speci- men of M. luxurians examined I found that the callus change commenced at many points in the narrower parts of the hyphae, quite independently — though simultaneously — with the change in the dilated portion. This is seen in Fig. 10, and is most important when considered in connection with Figs. 7, 8 and 9. At the regions other than those marked A and A1 the wall has completely broken down into callus ; and by the swelling up involved in this change the lumen is obliterated ; 0. /. re- presents this lumen dwindled to a mere line. At A callus formation has not yet commenced and the hypha is here in its normal condition, and a distinct lumen is present. At A1 callus-formation has progressed, but the inmost layer is not yet entirely converted here. When the whole hypha has undergone the alteration it will be no longer constricted, and will show no traces of the intermittent manner of the change. Leaving now the trumpet-hyphae, I will go on to describe the appearances met with in the true sieve-tubes. These tubes are fairly wide, running longitudinally in the zone around the central hyphal strand. Their average width is about *061 mm. I 106 Oliver . — On the Obliteration of in the various species of Macrocystis, the sieve-plates being for the most part horizontally placed, dividing up the sieve-tube into members. As a rule sieve-plates will occur every '2-25 mm. in any tube. These plates are perforated by large cir- cular or, more usually, polygonal pores. The plates indeed forcibly recall those in Cucnrbita. Sieve-plates are also found in great numbers on the longitudinal walls, occurring wherever two tubes run adjacently. These plates may be either on the radial or on the tangential walls. Fig. 14 is a longitudinal radial section through two sieve-tubes of M. pyrifera. Where they impinge on one another they are separated by a vertical sieve-plate. In the figure are seen sieve-plates (on which are developed thick callus-plates, coloured red) in all three planes. The protoplasmic content, p, lies contracted in the centre of the tube, spreading out however over the sieve-plates and forming the familiar Schlauchkopfe of German authors. It is to be noted that the horizontal sieve-plates are always larger than those on the vertical walls, and also that the per- forations of the former are wider than those of the latter. This is not surprising, for, assuming these sieve-tubes to function here as they do in higher plants, it is obvious that the requirements for transport of plastic material in such a plant as Macrocystis must be very much greater in a longi- tudinal than in other directions ; hence the larger horizontal sieve-plates with large perforations. These perforations have an average width of *003 mm. On the older sieve-plates, both horizontal and vertical, a well-developed callus-formation is found. This ultimately becomes very thick and completely obliterates the perforations. The thickness of the whole callus- development of both sides of any sieve-plate may reach as much as #o 75 mm., though in most specimens such a great thickness is not attained. In these sieve-tubes, as opposed to the trumpet-hyphae, there is no callus-formation in connection with the wall other than at a sieve-plate. This callus, as I shall show later on in this paper, gives reactions identical with the ordinary phanerogamic callus, and must be regarded as the same substance. The fully-developed callus-plates normally the Sieve-tubes in Laminar ieae . 107 are quite structureless when examined unstained, or in corallin- soda, Hoffmann’s blue, or Russow’s reagent. With hydric sulphate, as they swell up, a well-defined stratification may be made out, the lines of stratification being parallel to the free surface of the callus-plate. A similar appearance may be made out in chlorzinc-iodine. Fully formed callus-plates are shown in Figs. 15, 1 6, and 17. Figs. 15 and 16 are from M. pyrifera , collected ninety years ago. In Fig. 1 5 depressions are seen which are continued some distance through the callus-plate towards the sieve-plate. This, however, none of them reach. These lines are all that represent the original perforations of the sieve-plate which have become obliterated by the callus. In Fig. 16 less trace even than this is seen of the perforations. As a rule, however, the ends of the callus- plates have a number of conical depressions, as in Fig. 17 \M, planicaulis\ Into these continuations of the contracted con- tents of the tube are produced — ending of course blindly. In some cases in which the contents ( Schlauchkopfe ) have been pulled away from the callus-plate, in making the preparation, it can be seen that on its surface (previously in contact with the callus) are a number of elevations, which correspond to the depressions in the callus. Out of more than two dozen specimens of Macrocystis collected at various periods I have not met with a single instance in which callus-plates are absent from the older true sieve-tubes. Before entering on the development of the callus-plate I will speak briefly of the contents of the sieve-tubes. In study- ing this, herbarium-material is of little value. As a rule the contents are seen as a retracted sac with ends widened over the sieve-plates ( Schlauchkopfe ). This sac is granular and stains light brown in iodine. Sometimes I have found what seemed to be drops of mucilage in it, attached at various points to its outer layer, or even as small aggregations in the region of the sieve- or callus-plate. In only two cases have I found the contents not contracted but consisting of apparently a coagulated mucilage enclosed in a thin membrane— the c primordial utricle.’ This mucilage 108 Oliver. — On the Obliteration of stains a rich golden-brown in corallin-soda, and in both cases in which I have found it well-developed callus-plates have been present. One of the specimens showing it [taken in 1779] had a small wound which cut through the zone of sieve-tubes on one side only. No doubt this cut was inflicted during the life of the plant, for the sieve-tubes cut into all showed this curious condition for some millimetres on either side of the cut. The undamaged tubes were quite normal. This con- dition is no doubt a pathological or protective arrangement. Any further account of the contents and changes of these sieve-tubes must be reserved until I have an opportunity of examining fresh or properly preserved material. Callus commences to develop early in the history of the sieve-tubes. At the time of perforation, so far as I can ascertain, the sieve-plates are not callous, hence differing from the cases of Vitis, &c., in which the plate is slightly callous even before perforation \ Soon enough the sieve-plate be- comes invested in a complete covering of callus, not only on the upper and lower surfaces of the cellulose-framework, but also lining the pores. The sieve-plates would appear to be in this condition during the greater part of their functional activity, becoming obliterated from a further later development of the callus. If a fairly old stem be examined, in which the zone of sieve-tubes is about eight sieve-tubes broad, all the older and inner ones will be found to be completely callous ; this will apply probably to the inner five rings. The sixth and seventh will as a rule be slightly callous, but not yet obliterated, and the outmost tubes of all will show no callus- formation of any kind. This arrangement is a fairly constant one. In very young stems only the inmost will show any trace of callus. The trumpet-hyphae, however, become obliterated much earlier, i. e. by the time that two or three rings of true sieve-tubes are formed. In Fig. 19 an early stage in the de- velopment of the callus (from M. Orbignyana ) is shown. The callus (stained red) is formed all round the cellulose-frame- 1 Cf. Wilhelm, loc. cit. the Sieve-tubes in Laminar ieae . 109 work by — I am inclined to think — an alteration of the wall itself. In the figure the pores, though considerably narrowed, are not as yet obliterated. For the sake of clearness I have omitted to represent the protoplasm, continuous from one member to another through the pores. Fig. 18 is an in- teresting case of unequal thickening of the callus-plate on one side (from M. Orbignyana ) ; such are quite rare. I have never found any connection between the trumpet- hyphae and true sieve-tubes either in Macrocystis or in Nereo- cystis, though they run often very close together. Before concluding this paper it will be well to describe in detail the micro-chemical reactions given by the callus. We can then see how we are justified in considering it identical with the callus of phanerogamic sieve-tubes. Nature of the Callus. — It has been already stated that the micro-chemical reactions shown by the callus occur- ring both in the trumpet-hyphae and in the sieve-tubes proper of Macrocystis and Nereocystis agree almost abso- lutely with those characterising the callus of the phanero- gamic sieve-tube. These it will be remembered are such that callus cannot be confused with any ordinary mucilage. The following are the results given by the callus in the two genera : — (1) Rus sow's callus-reagent . — This consists of a mixture of equal parts of chlorzinc-iodine and iodine in potassic iodide ; it was used with great success by Russow and by Wilhelm, and is considered to be the most delicate callus-test. With it callus is stained a deep brown. This was the case with the callus of Macrocystis and Nereocystis. The unaltered cell-walls stain yellow. When mounted in this reagent the partially obliterated perforations show up very well, and in early stages of callus -development the thin layer of callus could be easily distinguished from the cellulose sieve- plate. (2) Cor allin-soda, — This reagent is due to Szyszylowicz1. 1 Szyszylowicz, Osobne. vobicie z. Rospan Akad. Umiej. w. Krakowiz, x. 1882. no Oliver. — On the Obliteration of It is prepared by adding rosolic acid to a strong aqueous solution of sodium carbonate. The dye so obtained stains the callus with great avidity a brilliant rose-pink. Unfortunately the stain is not a permanent one, as preparations mounted in glycerin gradually fade, and in about four days’ time are almost colourless. It is further necessary to use this reagent freshly made up. For forty-eight hours after making it will stain well enough, but after this period this capacity is gradually lost. With the callus-plates in question I obtained most satisfactory results ; they stained indeed as satisfactorily as those of Cucurbita could. (3) Bismarck-brown dissolved in water is also a reagent which stains callus. It is not so satisfactory as the above, or as Hoffmann’s blue, since the whole section is stained by it, though it should be pointed out that the different layers of the cell-wall are very beautifully differentiated. In the callus- plates of the sieve-tubes proper of Macrocystis I was able, with this reagent, to make out a very decided stratification. This reagent acts best when recently made up. (4) Hoffmann s blue. — This is probably the soluble aniline blue used by Russow1, and considered by him to be an eminently characteristic callus-reagent. I always used it dissolved in 5o°/0 of alcohol, and obtained the best results with the callus-plates in question. Sections should remain in it twenty-four hours, and be then washed in water and mounted in glycerin. Under these conditions the colour is not retained in the cell-walls, but the callus-plates remain a very brilliant blue, which is permanent. I have preparations which have been made for three months, and exposed to the light all the time, and so far have not at all faded. (5) Chlor zinc-iodine does not, as a rule, stain the callus- plates in Macrocystis or Nereocystis ; they swell up under its action and show stratification. In a young specimen of Nereocystis Liitkeana is a trumpet-hypha about the same 1 Russow, Callusplatten bei den Gefasspflanzen, in Sitzb- d. Dorpat. Nat. Ges. 1881, p. 63. the Sieve- tubes in Laminarieae. 1 1 1 stage as that represented in Fig. 7, the layer of callus next to the sieve-plate, and which is coloured red in this figure, stained violet. I imagine this layer was not as yet completely converted into callus ; in other cases the inmost layer was coloured violet, and not the one next the sieve-plate. In all cases the sieve-plate itself turned blue. (6) Methylene bhte. — With this reagent negative results were found. The callus was not stained by it, nor by the majority of other aniline dyes. Eosin (in water) coloured the callus- plates a faint red, but only lasting so long as the preparations were kept in the stain. These negative results with Methylene- blue are highly characteristic of all callus. (7) Haematoxylin. — With dilute solutions the callus-plates stain deeply. (8) Hydrie sulphate. — As this is run in, the callus-plates gradually swell up, showing at the same time a very beautiful stratification. The swelling up goes on and the callus gradually becomes indistinct, and is finally dissolved. By dissolving away the callus in cases where the pores are not yet obliterated the connecting threads may be demonstrated by staining in Hoffmann’s blue, which shows them up in a very effective manner. (9) Potash. — Here also the callus swells up and becomes later indistinct ; I did not see however that it absolutely dissolved as in the case of the hydrie sulphate. It will be seen from this series of reactions in which the Laminaria-callus agrees with that found in phanerogamic sieve-tubes that the two substances are to be regarded as identical. This is the more remarkable from the fact that in hardly any other plants but Phanerogams is any callus found. In addition to the above enumerated reactions it should be mentioned that I find the Laminaria-callus to be isotropic. In this it further agrees with phanerogamic callus. The capacity for its development in these two sea-weeds is no doubt connected with the fact that both Macrocystis and Nereocystis attain to such a gigantic length without any ii2 Oliver. — On the Obliteration of corresponding great increase in the diameter of the stem. No other sea- weed approaches them in this respect, and it is significant to note that in none other than these two are true sieve-tubes — in addition to mere trumpet-hyphae — known to exist. I must reserve a full discussion of the question of the origin of callus in sieve-tubes generally until such time as I may have had opportunity of examining its development in Macrocystis etc. in fresh material. Here I can only repeat that I am strongly of opinion that, in the case of the trumpet- hyphae, it is formed by an alteration of the cell-wall itself. This view will be fortified by an examination of the figures attached to this paper — especially Figs. 7, 8, 9 and 10. In the true sieve-tubes it is at present impossible to give a decision, though one might infer that, since in the trumpet-hyphae it is formed from the wall it has a similar origin in the sieve-tubes proper. All I can safely say is that, so far as I have gone, my results on the origin of callus in Laminarieae tend to confirm the opinion of Wilhelm and Janczewski, referred to on page 96, rather than the opposing view of Russow, Fischer, and Gardiner. It is not, I think, without some instructiveness to draw a certain comparison between these two sea-weeds — Macrocystis and Nereocystis — and climbing or twining Phanerogams. Like the climbers, both differ from their allies in that the stems have an extremely small diameter when considered in relation to the length of the whole plant. In neither does the stem develope mechanical tissues necessary to support it. The case is very different in, say, Lessonia — an allied Laminaria — which stands erect like a submerged tree, with stem almost as thick as a man, with long-continued secondary growth in thickness. Just as the climber is supported by its special organs of climbing, so are these two supported by their floats. In Macrocystis it is the leaf-petioles which are modified in this way, in Nereocystis the whole upper portion of the stem is dilated and forms one gigantic pneumatocyst. In climbers there is, as a rule, a tremendous development of the Sieve-tubes in Laminar ieae. 1 1 3 sieve-tubes 1. It is only necessary to quote the beautifully developed sieve-tubes in Cucurbita , Lagenaria , Vitis , Hamu- lus, Tamus communis , etc., which are conspicuously wider, and have wider perforations than in the generality of other Phanerogams. So in Macrocystis and Nereocystis . In these alone of all the Laminarieae we find true sieve-tubes, and these with very large plates with wide pores ; and in addition to this, the perfection of the mechanism by a callus-develop- ment. The causes necessitating the presence of such highly developed organs for the transport of plastic substances are, there can be little doubt, in both cases much the same. In conclusion, I think it must be fairly obvious that in these two plants we have to deal with what may be considered a well- differentiated vascular bundle — at least so far as the phloem is concerned. That this bundle is in any way homologous with that of higher plants is a matter beyond the province of this paper to discuss. Indeed, I believe rather the line of descent of higher plants to have diverged long since from the stock from which the L aminarieae arose. To me one of the more interesting results of this investiga- tion is to confirm the opinion of systematists as to the close affinity existing between the genera Macrocystis and Nereocystis , although there is a considerable diversity of external form. In the great treatises on Algae 2 they are united closely together, although the determination was not based on their internal structure, of which little was known at the time ; nor on their reproduction, concerning which nothing is known in Nereocystis , and in Macrocystis the presence of £ spores 5 on late-arising adventitious shoots or leaves in the neighbourhood of the root is all that has been ascertained 3 *. It remains then a most interesting point to solve the mode of reproduction in these two genera, and to see how far their agreement bears out their near affinity as based on the minute structure of their 1 G. Haberlandt, Physiologische Pflanzenanatomie, p. 222. 2 Kutzing, Species Algarum, p. 584. 3 Cf, W. Gardiner, On the occurrence of reproductive organs on the root of Laminaria bulbosa , in Proc. Camb. Phil. Soc. Vol. v (1885), p. 224. 1 14 Oliver —On the Obliteration of vegetative organs. The placing of these genera together I can but ascribe to that wonderful ‘ instinct for affinities ’ possessed by great systematic botanists. As investigation into minute plant-anatomy is pushed further and further, this characteristic of correctly gauging the true systematic position of a plant from external data only is repeatedly seen; thus, to give another instance, Scott l *, in his investigations into the distribu- tion of laticiferous tissue in Euphorbiaceae , finds himself able to confirm on purely histological grounds Bentham’s separa- tion of certain tribes on ordinary macroscopic data. This investigation has been conducted entirely on dried herbarium-material, but I have always been able to confirm my results by the examination of a great number of specimens which have been collected at various epochs by Bond, Banks, Hooker, Harvey, Lyell, Moseley, and others. I have material taken as long ago as 1774 up to as recent a date as 1874 by the ‘ Challenger 5 expedition. I wish to take this opportunity of thanking Mr. J. R. Jackson of the Kew Museums, and Dr. Carruthers and Mr. E. G. Baker of the Natural History Museum, all of whom have very liberally put material at my disposal. My mode of procedure has always been as follows : — The dry pieces were placed in water for several hours — sometimes even twelve — during which time they absorbed very much, and swelled up often to four times their original diameter when put in. They were then placed in weak spirit, and after a few hours stay in this they were in very good state for preparing sections. The material was now transferred to stronger spirit and kept in this way any length of time. I am fully aware that it may be urged as an objection against my results that these callus-plates are simply aggrega- tions of a peculiar mucilage artifically induced by my method of softening dry herbarium-material, seeing that I have not, as yet, confirmed them with fresh material. To this I need only 1 D. H. Scott, Articulated Laticiferous Vessels in Hcvea , in Linnean Soc. Journal, Bot. Vol. xxi. p. 572. the Sieve- tubes in Laminar ieae. 1 1 5 point out that their distribution, relation to the sieve-plates, and various stages of development in tubes of varying age (bearing, as they do, such a striking similarity to what occurs amongst Phanerogams) entirely precludes their being due to any such chance cause. They are no doubt as natural and essential a part of the sieve-tube mechanism of the plants in question as amongst the higher groups. Summary of Results. I. All members of the Laminarieae possess an axile strand, in which are found numerous trump et-hyphae. II. In two genera only, Macrocystis and Nereocystis , are true sieve-tubes found in addition to trumpet-hyphae. III. In these two genera the trumpet-hyphae and the true sieve-tubes become in time obliterated by the development of callus on the sieve-plates in a manner comparable to the obliteration in the sieve-tubes of e. g. Cucurbita. IV. This callus is identical in all its micro-chemical re- actions with the callus of phanerogamic sieve-tubes, and may be regarded as chemically the same substance. V. The callus is formed by an alteration of the cell-wail in the trumpet-hyphae. VI. As a result of the investigation, Macrocystis and Nereocystis have been rightly very closely associated by systematists. Jodrell Laboratory, Kew. Oliver . — On the Obliteration of 1 1 6 EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATES VIII and IX. Illustrating Mr. F. W. Oliver’s paper on the Obliteration of the Sieve-tubes in Laminarieae. [N.B. — The figures are coloured in red to show the callus as stained with corallin-soda.] Fig. i. Macrocystis luxurians . A typical trumpet-hypha showing well-de- veloped callus-plate. (x 750.) Fig. 2. Macrocystis pyrif era. Large trumpet-hypha showing very well the mode of origin of the callus by an alteration of the cell-wall, (x 750.) Figs. 3, 4. Macrocystis pyrifera. Showing modes of branching of the trumpet- hyphae. In 4 the development of callus has proceeded some distance along the left-hand member. ( x 750.) Fig. 5. Nereocystis Liitkeana. Dilated portion of trumpet-hypha from an adult stem, showing very massive callus-development. ( x 700.) Fig. 6. Nereocystis Liitkeana. Showing a common form of branching met with amongst the trumpet-hyphae. ( x 750.) Fig. 7. Macrocystis zosteraefolia. Trumpet-hypha from a young stem showing the commencement of callus-formation. It will be noticed that the inmost layer of the wall is not coloured and as yet is not affected by the callus- transformation. The layer outside it — coloured a faint pink — is being altered into callus, (x 500.) Fig. 8. Nereocystis Liitkeana. This preparation is somewhat similar to that figured in 7. Several perforations are shown, as yet not quite blocked by the callus. One of these only reaches as far as the callus-layer, the other two quite to the middle lamella. ( x 500.) Fig. 9. Nereocystis Liitkeana. Preparation showing a local callus- formation some distance from the sieve-plate of the trumpet-hypha. The local callus- formation, l. c., is seen to be in the inmost but one stratum of the wall of the tube : the inmost layer may be seen bending round it. The lumen, /., of the tube is represented black. Owing to the callus-formation at /. c. it deviates considerably from its course. At c.p. is represented the ordinary callus-thickening of the trumpet-hypha. The sieve-plate is not represented. ( x 7°°-) Fig. 10. Macrocystis luxurians. Showing a piece of a trumpet-hypha a considerable distance from any sieve-plate, in which the callus-formation is extending the whole length of the tube. At parts other than A and A1 the whole wall has broken down into callus and the lumen is obliterated by the swelling up involved in this change. O'. 1. represents the remains of the lumen; at A callus-formation on the wall has not yet taken place, and at A1 the inner layers are not yet completely converted. ( x 800.) Fig. 11. Macrocystis planicaulis. Trumpet-hypha branching in close proximity to a sieve-plate. Callus-plates extremely well developed. ( x 750.) Fig. 12. Wide trumpet-hypha from an unnamed Laminaria from Vancouver’s Island with callus-plates. ( x 750.) the Sieve-tubes in Laminar ieae . ii 1 Fig. 13. Macrocystis pyrifera. Complex arrangement of branched trumpet- hyphae. (x 750.) Fig. 14. Macrocystis pyrifera. Longitudinal radial section of the true sieve- tubes, showing three sieve-plates in three different planes. S. the sieve-plates, all of which are callous. The callus is drawn in red, /. lumen of sieve-tube between the wall and the contracted contents, p. ( x 300.) Figs. 15, 16. Macrocystis pyrifera. Much magnified views of fully developed callus-plates on the sieve-plates. 15 shows still a number of depressions and striae which represent the perforations so far as they survive; in 16 they are no longer visible. ( x 450.) Fig. 17. Macrocystis planicaulis. Showing a very typical adult callus-plate in this species, (x 550.) Fig. 18. Macrocystis Orbignyana. Showing a callus-plate with curious irregular appendage, which might point to the callus being deposited by the protoplasm, (x 400.) Fig. 19. Macrocystis Orbignyana. Early stage in the development of callus in a true sieve-tube. It arises over the cellulose-framework of the sieve-plate. The perforations are still quite open. The protoplasm is not drawn in. (x 570.) Fig. 20. Nereocystis Liitkeana. Showing a true sieve-tube from a young specimen before the appearance of callus. ( x 500.) BlniuxZs of Botajvy F.W.O.del OLIVER.— OBLITERATION OF SIEVE-TUBES IN LAMINARIE/E. Vol.I, PI. VIII. Annals of Botany Vol.1, PL VIII. OLIVER.— OBLITERATION OF SIEVE-TUBES IN LAM I N AR1 EA. jlnnals’of Botwny Vol.lPl.IX. Fig. 15. Fig. 17. F.W. 0. del. University Press, Oxford. / OLIVER.- OBLITERATION OF SIEVE-TUBES IN L A M 1 N A R I E Pi. . Some words on the life-history of Ly copods1 * *. BY Dr. MELCHIOR TREUB, Director of the Botanic Garden , Buitenzorg, Java. HE results of recent investigation of the life-history of Jl Lycopods have been made known to English readers in the columns of 4 Nature 5 by Mr. Thiselton Dyer and by Professor Orpen Bower. In his article concerning my own researches, an article of which I would only say that in it the author speaks too well of my work, Professor Bower points out, as an interesting result of the newer investigations on the subject, the great differences in the sexual generation of plants belonging to the same genus, Lycopodium. These differences can be ex- plained in a small degree only by the different conditions under which the prothalli live, an opinion expressed also by Professor Goebel in his recent paper on Lycopodium inundatum , and this being so, it is necessary to study the development of as many species of Lycopodium as possible, in order to get a natural classification of the forms belonging to the genus. In the other Vascular Cryptogams the classification has been based on the asexual generation alone ; not because the other generation is not to be found or is not sufficiently known, but because it presents in the same genus and even in the same order only small deviations from a common type. In the case of Lycopods, I am inclined to think that a systematic arrangement, based on the asexual generation 1 Read at the Manchester meeting of the British Association for the Ad- vancement of Science in September, 1887. [Annals of Botany, Vol, I, No. II. November 1887. ] 120 Treub . — Some words on alone, will prove to be rather a preliminary sifting than a natural classification. At the present time we know three types of Lycopod- prothalli; i, the annotinum- type, not sufficiently known ; 2, the cernuum- type ; 3, the P hlegmaria-ty^e. In four species of Lycopodium , which have not been hitherto studied, I can now give a brief account of the prothalli ; three of them belong to the Phlegmaria-type, and the fourth to the cernuum-type. The prothallus of Lycopodium carinatum , Desv., is exactly like that of L,. Phlegmaria. Although I have been able to study a great number of prothalli of Z. carinatum, I have not found any important difference between the sexual generations of these two species. As far as I have seen, the development of the embryo in L. carinatum is quite similar to what I found in Z. Phlegmaria. Of the species Z. Hippuris , Desv., and Z. nummularioefolium , Blume, I have only had the opportunity of studying a few prothalli, because they are exceedingly difficult to get, though for different reasons. The prothalli of L. Hippuris seem to be very rare, at least in the western part of Java. Only three or four times have I found parts of a prothallus in connection with a young plant. They proved to be of the Phlegmaria- type, but they are much larger and thicker than those of Z. Phlegmaria. Regarding the asexual generation, it may be worth while to notice that the suspensor seems to be generally very large. In the case of Z. nummrdarioefolium the difficulty in finding prothalli has another cause. I do not think the prothalli of this species are very rare ; but they are so thin that they can scarcely be detected upon their substratum, the dead layers of the bark of trees. Still there is no doubt they belong to the Phlegmaria-type. I have succeeded in raising from the spores, in the Buitenzorg laboratory, the prothalli of a form of Lycopod, nearly allied to Z. cernuum , L., and to Z. densum , Labill. Certainly the plant is not a variety of Z. cernuum ; it may be that it belongs to Z. densum \ but I incline to consider I 2 I the life-history of Lycopods. the form as a new species. The prothalli have been cultivated on peat up to the formation of archegonia. For the detailed description of the sexual generation of this Lycopod, I beg to refer to a forthcoming number of the Annals of the Buitenzorg Garden. It will suffice to say only a few words here. The prothallus belongs to the cernuum-type, still it differs more from the prothallus of L. cernuum than that of L. inundatum as known by the researches of Professor Goebel. The germinating spore begins by forming a globular body, what I have called the ‘ tubercule primaire,’ in the prothallus of L. cernuum. Generally after a certain period of rest, several thin branches or filaments are projected from this ‘ tubercule primaire.’ As a rule one of these branches thickens, after- wards continues its growth, and produces the sexual organs. Foliaceous lobes, like those produced on the apex of the prothalli of L. cernuum and L. inundatum , are not formed here. In a few instances very small prominences on the top of the prothallus might be considered as beginnings of rudimentary lobes. Attempts to germinate spores of L. curvatum , Sw., a plant still considered by me as a distinct species, have not been successful until now. A few days after having been sown, the spores began to form small ‘tubercules primaires.’ These organs kept alive for eight or ten months in my laboratory, but could not be induced to protrude filaments and did not continue their growth. There is another more general, and I should say more interesting, point of view from which Lycopod life-history may be considered. I mean the bearings of the investigations in the subject upon our views regarding the transitions between different groups of Cryptogams. Being still convinced that I have not attached too much value to these theoretical considerations, I am sorry I must confess that what I have briefly said on the four species newly investigated does not add very much to the principal facts already known. In future parts of my ‘ Etudes sur les Lycopodiacees ’ I hope to give information of greater theoretical value. One K 122 Treub. — Some words on of the first things wanted is the complete embryology of Lycopodium cernuum or of an allied form. An exact know- ledge of the development of this embryo is particularly required, after the publication of Professor Bower’s interesting memoir on Phylloglossum Drummondii. Professor Bower’s comparison of the adult Phylloglossum with the young Ly- copod, a theoretical view expressed also by Mr. Bertrand of Lille, may find new support as soon as the embryology of L. cernuum is completely known. Last year I collected upwards of a hundred prothalli of L. cernuum in order to continue my researches on the embryo, but I was unsuccessful. The form of these prothalli makes the investigation of the embryo- development exceedingly difficult. I intend to try again as soon as I return to Java. Perhaps the prothalli I have described of the form allied to L. densum will give a better chance of success. A second point to be investigated is the mode of vegetative propagation of L. cernuum. In this species the root-tops change into propagating organs of a remarkable form. These root-gemmae or bulbs produce on germinating young plants very much like those which come forth from prothalli. For several reasons I anticipate that the study of these gemmae, their formation and germination, will give interesting results. I have collected a sufficient amount of material during the last two years, and before long I hope to work out this subject. A third desideratum is knowledge of the prothallus of Psilotum . It is to be feared this will remain a desideratum for a very long time. Although I have trained myself in finding young plants and prothalli of Lycopodiaceae in the forests, and especially on trees, I have never succeeded with Psilotum , although there are parts of our Java forests where Psilotum Jlaccidum , Wall., is not at all rare. After all, it is not impossible that prothalli of Psilotum are nowadays nowhere to be found, Count de Solms-Laubach’s researches having made known the existence of organs, bulbils or gemmae, propagating the asexual generation of Psilotum even in European hothouses. 123 the life-history of Lycopods. I may be allowed I think to say that the study of the Lycopodiaceae has been, for some time, somewhat neglected ; yet this order may perhaps claim the honour of being one of the most important of all the Vascular Cryptogams. In one of Professor Williamson’s remarkable memoirs ‘ On the organization of the Fossil Plants of the Coal-measures,’ the learned Professor points out the relation between gymno- spermous and lycopodiaceous plants of epochs long ago. On the other hand, the still existing Lycopodiaceae, poor remnants of an older age, have more points of resemblance with lower Cryptogams, especially Muscineae, than appears at first sight ; and it may be that these Lycopodiaceae are the most interesting of the living forms of which we have not yet complete know- ledge. I do not consider it at all impossible that there are still alive, for instance in the forests of Celebes or New- Guinea, forms whose asexual generation is not only smaller but morphologically much more reduced than Pkylloglossum , and whose sexual generation on the contrary has a higher morphological differentiation than the prothallus of Lyco- podium Phlegmaria. K % . On the modes of climbing in the genus Calamus. BY F. O. BOWER, D.Sc., Regius Professor of Botany in the University of Glasgow. With Woodcuts 1-3. THE genus Calamus , belonging to the family of Palms, must be well known to those who have visited Eastern tropical jungles. The stems, which are long and very tena- cious, constitute the ‘ ratan cane ’ of commerce : they straggle through and over the other vegetation, the pliant shoot sup- porting itself by means of sharp reflexed prickles which present serious obstacles to the traveller. The growth of these plants is so dense and their prickles are so sharp that the Kandyan kings are recorded to have planted a fence of Calamus and other prickly climbers round their frontier forests, to which they trusted as a protection for their territory from the at- tacks of other native tribes 1. These reflexed prickles are distributed over the shoot generally, but are largest, both in number and size, on special flagella, which project like whips over or among the surrounding growth of other plants, and after swaying freely in the wind for a time, hook on to stems, leaves, or even roughnesses of the bark of other plants, thus yielding an efficient support to the shoot which bears them 2„ A superficial observation of the plants of this genus shows that the flagella are of two kinds, differing in their 1 See Emerson Tennent, Ceylon, vol. i. p. 108. 2 Compare Treub, Annales du Jardin botanique de Buitenzorg, vol. iii. 2m« partie, p. 172. [Annals of Botany, Vol. I. No. II. November 1887.] 126 Bower.— On the modes of position and mode of origin on the shoot ; also, that one or other of these is constant for different species; in fact, the whole genus may be divided into two sections according to the character of the flagella. These are in the one case the result of a simple extension of the apex of the phyllopodium (or ‘ midrib ’ of the leaf), as a long whip -like organ, covered, especially on the lower concave surface, with the reflexed prickles above mentioned. There is here no displacement of the parts of the shoot ; in the mature state leaves and axillary buds follow in the ordinary succes- sion1. In the second case, how- ever, the flagella, though similar in general appearance to those above described, are found attached to the outer surface of the sheathing portions of the leaves, which them- selves show no excurrent midrib (Fig. i)2. The question arises, what is the morphological character of the flagellum in this second case ? In the large majority of speci- mens the attachment of the mature flagellum is near the upper limit of the sheathing portion of one of the leaves, and on its outer surface (Fig. i) ; its median plane (i. e. the vertical plane including it and the main axis) forms an angle of divergence of about two-fifths with the Fig. i. Portion of shoot of Cala- mus sp.y half natural size, showing the lamina /, petiole p, sheath sh, ochrea och of the leaf; the flagellum Jl, which is cut short, is inserted near the upper limit of the sheath. 1 An illustration of this type in C. adspersus , Bl., is given in Engler and Prantl, Die natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien, II Teil, 3 Abteilung, Fig. 14. 2 The specific distinctions in the genus Calamus are well known for their diffi- culty: the material for this work was collected chiefly from plants which were neither in flower nor in fruit, and accordingly the specific names are not given. climbing in the genus Calamus . 1 2 7 median plane of the leaf, on the sheath of which it is inserted : the angle of divergence of the successive leaves is approximately two-fifths. Tracing the sheath downwards from the point of insertion of the flagellum to the next lower leaf, a projecting rib will be found to pass vertically downwards to its axil, and thus the median plane of the flagellum coincides with the median plane of the next lower leaf. From these facts it may be presumed that the flagellum is an axillary bud, and that in the course of development of the shoot it has become displaced, and has become adherent to the sheath of Fig, 2. Transverse section through a bud of Calamus sp . showing seven leaves — /viii) : the midrib of each is marked thus x : opposite each midrib, excepting those of lv and /viii, is seen an axillary bud ( — £vii) : the outermost bud (£*) is the axillary bud of the next outer leaf, which has been removed, (x 20.) the next higher leaf1. There are abundant grounds, in addition to those above stated, for considering this to be the true inter- pretation of the case ; they are as follows : — - (a) An examination of the adherent flagellum shows that it bears greatly reduced sheathing leaves, which, though they 1 This assumption has been made by Drude ; see Schenk’s Handbuch, vol. i. p. 665. Treub, in describing them, calls them ‘ spadices metamorphoses.’ See Ann. du Jard. bot. de Buitenzorg, vol. iii. p. 172. 128 Bower. — On the modes of produce no lamina, are still similar in character to those of the normal shoot. (b) The inflorescences, when present, are produced on these flagella as axillary buds (cf. Die naturlichen Pflanzenfamilien, II Teil, 3 Abteilung, p. 16, Fig. 14, L). ( c ) The displacement is sometimes only comparatively slight, whereas in most cases the flagella are inserted near the upper limit of the sheath. Examples are occasionally to be found (especially in young shoots) where the flagellum is almost exactly in the normal position in the axil of the lower leaf. (d) In those shoots in which the displacement is greatest, an examination of the apical bud shows that the original position of the flagellum is axillary, and that the displacement is due to irregularities of secondary growth. If thick transverse sections be cut from such a bud (Fig. 2), the suc- cessive leaves may be seen as complete circles of al- most uniform thickness all round : axillary buds are not always formed in their axils, but in those cases where they are present, the midrib of the leaf (marked x in Fig. 2) is usually seen to be the thinnest part ; opposite it is to be seen the axillary bud, which may be re- cognised as being ad- herent, even in very early stages of development, to In longitudinal sections through an apical bud (Fig. 3), when the next lower leaf is cut in a median plane, the base of its sheath is seen to be very thin, while opposite it is the axillary bud, which may be seen even in a very early state to be adherent to the next Fig. 3. Longitudinal section through a bud of Calamus sp. ; /*, la laminae ; sh, sh shP sheaths of corresponding leaves ; n node ; b bud in the axil of ln, and already adherent to sheath of (x 10). the next inner or higher leaf. climbing in the genus Calamus. 129 higher leaf. Thus, from observations of early stages of de- velopment, support is obtained of the view that the flagellum is a displaced axillary bud. (e) Anatomical investigation also points in the same di- rection, though it would be unwise to regard this as more than secondary evidence. Transverse sections through the leaf-sheath below the point of insertion of the flagellum show that there is continued downwards into the leaf-sheath a sheaf of collateral bundles of the usual Palm-type, arranged with their protoxylem directed towards a central point, just as is the case in an ordinary stem : they are partially enclosed by a broad band of sclerenchyma, which serves as a barrier be- tween the bundles descending from the bud, and those of the leaf on which it is inserted. Thus, taking the anatomical evidence for what it is worth, it also points in the direction above indicated. On the above grounds it is concluded that in the second case the flagellum of Calamus is to be regarded as an axillary bud, which has been so far displaced as to assume a position adherent to the outer surface of the sheath of the next higher leaf. Adhesions of members of one category to those of another are not uncommon, especially in connection with the inflo- rescence; thus, the axillary bud and subtending leaf may adhere together (inflorescences of Tilia, Ruta , and of many Solanaceae , &c.) ; or the axillary bud may be adherent to the main axis (inflorescence of Ruta , and of Solarium nigrum and A. Dulcamara , buds of species of Juglans , &c.). But in this case of Calamus a whole internode is overleapt, and the adhesion of the axillary bud is not merely to the internode, but even to the outer (lower) surface of the sheath of the next higher leaf. A near parallel to this is to be found in Erythrochiton hypo- phyllanthus , a Rutaceous plant, from New Grenada1 : here the flowers are always produced at the back of the leaf, being 1 Bot. Mag. 3rd Series, No. 303, Plate 5824. My attention was drawn to this remarkable plant by Professor Dickson. 130 Bower. — On the modes of inserted on the midrib sometimes at a point not far above the petiole, sometimes further up the lamina : the flowers, one to three in number, are shortly pedunculate, and are often sub- tended by a second leaf, the upper surface of which faces the back of that from which they both spring. The above account is taken from the Botanical Magazine ; and, in default of actual specimens for observation or of any observations on the development, it seems not improbable that this peculiarity in Erythrochiton is due to a displacement similar to that above described in Calamus. It may now be considered how the displacement of the axillary bud affects the plant as a whole. It is of the greatest importance to this, as to other climbing plants, that the as- similating leaves should be exposed to the sunlight, and this they strive to effect by a straggling habit, and by the help of adaptation for mechanical support on other plants, which allows them meanwhile to economise in the substances re- quired for building up a rigid stem ; the more efficient the mode of climbing the more successful will be the economy. If in the case of Calamus the axillary bud were developed as a flagellum, but remained inserted in the axil of the next lower leaf, the two members, being extended in the same plane and the leaf being the lower, it is improbable that the lower por- tions of the flagellum would come in contact with any support, since the leaf-stalk would be in the way, and the pressure upon a support as the plant straggled over the surrounding vegeta- tion would certainly come first upon the leaf-stalk : in this case it would only be the upper portion of the flagellum which would be practically of use as a supporting organ. But the case is otherwise when the axillary bud is displaced and adherent to the sheath of the next higher leaf : it is thus clear of its own subtending leaf, and projects freely from the shoot at a point considerably above it. This being so, it is probable that as the plant straggles through and over the surrounding vegetation even the lower parts of the flagellum will have an opportunity of affording support to the whole shoot. Again, the angle of divergence between the displaced axillary bud climbing in the genus Calamus. 1 3 1 and the leaf to which it is adherent is about §, so that for all practical purposes the two are nearly opposite. If then the shoot of Calamus in straggling over other plants comes to rest in a forked branch, these opposite outgrowths would catch upon the fork, and serve as a support, just as in various plants divaricating branches ( Lantana , Pisonia , etc.) or thorns ( Carissa ) serve the same end. Thus the displacement of the axillary bud is in this case to be regarded as an adaptation of the development of the shoot to meet the immediate needs of the plant. Finally, the two sections of the genus show two very dis- tinct types of adaptation of the shoot to meet the exigencies of a climbing habit : the one developes the apex of the leaf, the other the axillary bud as a flagellum/ Thus we see once again how plastic is the vegetative shoot in its mode of de- velopment within a single genus ; or, in other words, how variable within a narrow circle of affinity may be the localisa- tion of intercalary growth in shoots which correspond closely to one another in the origin and primary arrangement of the constituent parts. On the limits of the use of the terms ‘Phyllome5 and ‘ Caulome/ A SUGGESTION, BY F. O. BOWER, D.Sc., Regius Professor of Botany in the University of Glasgow. IN the c Practical Course of Instruction in Botany,’ Part II, page i, I appended a foot-note to the description of the leafy shoot of Polytrichum commune, which runs as follows: — ‘Though the terms “stem” and “leaf” are used here, it must be distinctly borne in mind that the members thus named, being parts of the oophore generation, are not homologous with, but at most only analogous to the stem and leaf in vascular plants, which are parts of the sporophore generation.’ Thinking that this point would be generally admitted, no further explanation was given, and it was with some surprise that I found this passage objected to by certain of my colleagues. Since the point is not universally agreed to, and since this passage stands in a somewhat dogmatic form in a text-book designed for the use of students, the best course will be to state more fully the grounds upon which the statement is based. Moreover, there is at present a wave of what may be called ‘ morphological scepticism 5 passing over the minds of many in this country. Some think the distinc- tion of the categories of members is not sufficiently definite; others are inclined to deny that distinctions can be drawn at all ; thus the present appears to be an opportune time for the consideration of the basis on which we rest our distinction of the parts of the shoot, viz., stem and leaf, and the limits which may, and I think should, now be placed on the application of [ Annals of Botany, Vol. I. No. II. November 1887. ] 134 Bower —On the limits of the use those terms. If, in pursuing this subject, I traverse ground which is too familiar for the taste of some, the excuse will be that this is done in the interest of clearness. Sachs has stated in his Lectures1 that ‘it is impossible to express morphological ideas clearly and exhaustively by means of simple definitions.5 Since the definitions cannot be simple, it is all the more necessary to be aware of, and to estimate at their true value in relation to one another, those criteria upon which organographical distinctions are, or have been, based ; these will now be considered seriatim, and with special reference to the distinction of the parts of the shoot, viz., axis and leaf. I. The first basis of distinction of the parts of plants was undoubtedly that of external form and appearance , and it is also popularly used to the present day by the lay public, which would call underground stems roots, and the phyllo- clades of Ruscus leaves. It is unnecessary here to show that the external form and appearance of the mature member form an insufficient basis for morphological distinction, since this principle is insisted on in every text-book. II. Nor is it necessary here to point out, or prove by examples, that function is an unsafe guide. It may, however, be noted in passing, that function has been made the chief basis of the system of physiological organography propounded by Professor Sachs in his Lectures ; and though he expressly states that his system is not intended to replace purely formal morphology, there can be little doubt that his use of familiar terms in a new sense will tend to obscure their morphological meaning in the minds of many. III. A method of distinction of members according to the disposition of the tissues in the mature state (the anatomical method ) is one which has especially met with acceptance in France, where it took its origin and was first developed in the extensive researches of Van Tieghem2. This author 1 Engl. Ed. p. 2. 2 Recherches sur la Symetrie de Structure des Plantes Vasculaires, in Ann. ScL Nat., ser. 5, t. xiii. 1 35 of the terms ‘ Phyllome ’ and ‘ Caulome! wrote, with special reference to the leaf1, as follows : ‘ We shall show that in the whole series of vascular plants all the bundles of the leaf are in their disposition and orientation placed with reference to a plane which includes the axis of symmetry of the stem and the radius of insertion;5 and continues, ‘thus while the plant-axis in both parts, viz., root and stem, which compose it, is throughout symmetrical with reference to a line, the appendage is only symmetrical with reference to a plane.5 This method of distinction, which its author applied to the solution of various morphological problems in connection with the flower, was taken up and further elaborated, and still more precisely stated by Bertrand2 ; and if the constancy of structure of corresponding members of all vascular plants were greater than it is, the anatomical method might doubt- less prove a ready and efficient rule of thumb for distinguish- ing different categories of members and solving morphological problems. Unfortunately numerous known facts are against this : it will be well to cite a few pregnant exceptions to the rules as above laid down, and these are to be found especially in shoots of peculiar conformation. In various species of Juncus a foliage leaf projects beyond the apparently lateral inflorescence as an elongated conical or nearly cylindrical structure, which shows just above the inflorescence a sheathing base ; if transverse sections of this, which is actually a leaf, be examined, those cut through the sheathing portion show an arrangement of the tissues which would fall under Van Tieghem’s definition of a leaf ; but in the 1 We need not here refer to the anatomical distinction of stem and root, since we are at present specially concerned with the leaf. It is, however, to be noted that Van Tieghem began his researches on. the root, which is much less subject to metamorphosis than stem or leaf, and it might accordingly be expected that its type of structure would be more uniform than theirs ; he found but few roots of aberrant structure. His researches on the stem and leaf have, I believe, never been completed, and in his Traite de Botanique he lays no great stress upon the anatomical method of distinction of parts of the shoot. It may perhaps be con- cluded from this that he has not found the anatomical method apply so readily to the more plastic members of the shoot as it does to the more uniformly constructed root-system. 2 Archives Botaniques du Nord de la France, 1881. 136 Bower . — On the limits of the use cylindrical upper portion the structure is symmetrical round a central point, and even corresponds in detail to that of the axis below the inflorescence. Accordingly the upper portion of the leaf would, on anatomical grounds, fall under the definition of an axis. Thus one and the same member, which on other grounds is regarded as a leaf, shows in its lower portion those anatomical characters which are ascribed to the leaf, in its upper portion those ascribed to the axis1. The tubular leaves of species of Allium present similar difficulties, the sheathing lower portion conforming to the foliage type, while the tubular upper portion has the vascular bundles corresponding in position and arrangement to the type of the stem. Again, in the ensiform leaves of Iris, Tofieldia , etc., and the phyllodes of certain Acacias , it would be impossible to tell from the transverse section alone, and judging by the arrangement and orientation of the bundles, whether the member were a leaf or an axis. The exact converse of the case of J uncus or Allium is shown in the phylloclades of Ruscus androgynus 2. If transverse sections be cut at the base of the phylloclade, the arrange- ment and orientation of the vascular bundles is according to Van Tieghem’s type for an axis, being symmetrical with reference to a central line ; but if sections be cut successively further from the base, it will be seen that the arrangement and orientation of the bundles gradually passes over into Van Tieghem’s type for the leaf. As Professor Dickson has pointed out, the phylloclade undergoes a twist at the base, so that the morphologically lower surface is directed upwards, and this actually upper surface bears no stomata, though they are to be found in large numbers on the morphologically upper but downward directed surface ; all the vascular bundles have their xylem directed upwards, i.e. towards the morpholo- gically lower surface. In passing from the base where the 1 This example has been cited by Goebel as showing that the distinction of members on anatomical grounds is untenable. Vergl. Entw., p. 128. 2 The structure of these is described by Professor Dickson (Foliage Leaves in Ruscus androgynus') in Trans. Bot. Soc. Edin., vol. xvi. i37 of the terms ‘ Phyllome 9 and ‘ Caitlomei arrangement is characteristic of the stem, to the upper ex- panded portion where the structure of tissues and orientation of bundles is throughout characteristically foliar, the bundles first separate into groups, each group having as its centre a relatively large bundle, which is so placed that the xylem is directed towards that surface (the morphologically lower) which is ultimately directed upwards, and the smaller irregularly arranged bundles then coalesce with the larger one. Thus we have here the converse case of a member, which on other grounds would be recognised as an axis, showing in its lower portion an axial type of internal structure, which gradually changes in its upper portion to that laid down by Van Tieghem as characteristically foliar. Though other examples might be adduced, these will suffice to show that morphological distinctions of the parts of the shoot cannot be based on the disposition or orientation of the vascular bundles : equally insecure would be conclusions based upon their number, as is obvious when it is remembered that scale-leaves are often without vascular bundles at all, and that the cotyledon of Lycopodium may show a similar sim- plicity of structure 1 ; also the case of the genus Gnetum may be cited, in which I have already shown2 3 that in one species ( G . africanum) the central bundle, which is present in other species, is absent, though there is no corresponding difference of configuration. And lastly, observations on the point of fusion of vascular bundles from one member with those of another give only uncertain ground for morphological con- clusions, since we know that in cases where there is no question of morphological character the fusions may take place at very irregular points (e.g. the shoot of Helianthus). From the examples above quoted (and they might be greatly added to) it appears that observations of the arrange- ment, orientation, number, or point of fusion of vascular bundles constitute an insufficient foundation for the solution 1 Treub, Ann. Jard. Bot. Buit. vol. iv. p. 134, in Z. cernuum. Goebel, in Bot. Zeit., 1887, in Z. inundatum. 3 Phil. Trans., 1884, Part ii. p. 599. L 138 Bower .—On the limits of the use of morphological problems, and it will be noted that the anatomical method breaks down most conspicuously at the very points where questions of the nature of members arise, that is, where there is some marked peculiarity of external conformation. But it is not necessary on this account to throw anatomical evidence entirely on one side ; it may be taken advantage of as collateral evidence to support a view based on other and firmer ground ; still, since it is plain that the internal structure follows in great measure the modifications of external form and function, observations in this direction can never acquire first-rate morphological importance1. IV. Passing now from the consideration of the mature member, upon the characters of which it is found impossible to base a consistent distinction of members of different categories, to their origin and development, we may consider how observations on these points have been, or are used as a basis of classification of members. It was Schleiden who first laid special stress on development as the basis of morphology 2 ; and though his proposed distinction of axis and leaf according to the duration of apical growth is not now found sufficient, his service to the science in turning attention to development should not be underrated. His definition is as follows3: — c So ist also das Blatt die aus der Grundlage der Pflanze, der im Wachsthum und daher morphologisch unbeschrankten Axe, hervorgehende, im Wachsthum und daher morphologisch beschrankte Form ; unter diesen Begriff fallen alle Blatt- organe, und alle Axen sind ausgeschlossen.’ Though this distinction holds for the large majority of cases, still since stems of limited growth are known to exist (e.g. Welwitschia , species of Strep to carpus, the receptacle of Compositae, various 1 Hofmeister, All. Morph., p. 415, states broadly, c TJebereinstimmungen oder Differenzen der ausseren Form, des inneren Baues, der Function sind nicht Maass- gebend fiir die Deutung eines gegebenen Gebildes als Achse, Blatt, oder Haar.’ He does not, however, give examples from vascular plants, which would bear out this statement as regards the internal structure. 3 Grundziige der Wiss. Botanik, p. 20: ‘Die Grundlage fur alle specielle botanische Morphologie ist die Entwickelungsgeschichte.’ 3 Grundziige, p. 172. of the terms ‘ Phyllome 5 and ‘ Caulome ! 139 thorns, etc.), while leaves have not unfrequently a very exten- sive and apparently unlimited apical growth (e. g. Lygodium , Gleichenia , etc.), this distinction between axis and leaf cannot be maintained. Nevertheless, the fact that the leaf is usually limited in its apical growth is to be noted as one of the dis- tinctive though variable characters of the leaf. V. According to the number of layers of meristem which give rise to them respectively, a general difference may be traced between leaves and lateral axes. Upon the value of this evidence it will be best to quote from Warming, who has made such fine and extensive observations in this direction \ He writes : f It is impossible to separate phyllomes and caulomes by constant morphological and genetic characters. We have seen in the second part that they arise from the same peripheral tissue, but at slightly different depths : the leaves spring generally from the first and third layers of the periblem, the weaker leaves, such as the bracts in many inflorescences, even from the first layer only; stems hardly ever originate in the first layer, but most frequently in the third or fourth. This character has its importance, and may often serve as a criterion for determining the nature of an organ of doubtful morphological character .... but of course it must not be regarded as an absolute index, which should always be decisive. I think we should rather consider it as a circumstance which is intimately connected with the size of the organs and the space which they require : the more vigorous they are, and the more permanent the role which they are destined to play, the more space they require and the deeper is their origin in the axis ; since caulomes, by reason of their biological role, almost always require more space and vigour, they also originate at a greater depth.’ VI. We may next consider the criteria of relative time and place of origin , these being adopted by Hofmeister as his basis of distinction of lateral axis, leaf, and hair2 : he 1 Recherch.es sur la ramification des Phanerogames, in F orgreningsforhold, French resume, p. xvii. 2 Allgemeine Morphologie, p. 41 1. L 2, 140 Bower. — On the limits of the use wrote as follows : c Lateral axes, leaves, and hairs, arrange themselves as regards the time and place of their appearance according to their rank. New lateral axes rise from the surface of the growing - point earlier, and nearer to its apex than the youngest rudiments of leaves.’ Against this is to be set the statement of Sachs1 : ‘ I constantly find in vege- tative shoots and many inflorescences of Phanerogams young leaves above the youngest axillary buds.’ This question has also been treated at length by Warming2, who has shown that though in the vegetative shoot the leaf as a rule precedes the axillary bud, in many inflorescences the bud may precede its subtending leaf, or the subtending leaf may be entirely absent. Again, Goebel’s observations 3 on ‘ dorsiventral in- florescences ’ and on ‘intercalary growing-points’ indicate, together with the above, that relative time and place of origin will not serve as a safe criterion of distinction of axis and leaf. In fact we arrive at the conclusion put forward by various writers, that all the above-mentioned characters have only a relative value as applied to the distinction of axis and leaf, all of them being limited by exceptions : in other words, organic nature is not limited by strict rules, and a perfectly natural system of morphology of the shoot cannot be based on narrow definitions. The difficulty of defining and distinguishing stem and leaf is in itself to be regarded as a strong justification of their designation under the common term ‘ shoot,’ which Sachs has adopted in his Lectures as the correlative of the ‘ root.’ Accepting this idea of the shoot as a whole, one is apt to doubt, in view of the difficulty of their definition, whether there be any essential difference between axis and leaf; and this question is closely connected with the idea of a possible ‘ terminal leaf : ’ if there be any recognisable difference then the terminal leaf is at least a possibility. Now Sachs’ 1 Textbook, 1st English edition, p. 154, footnote. 2 Forgreningsforhold, pp. viii-xi. 3 Ueber die Verzweigung dorsiventrale Sprosse. Also Vergl. Entwickelungs- geschichte. of the terms ‘ Phyllome 5 and ‘ Caulome. ’ 141 well-known definition of stem and leaf is as follows 1 : c Stem (Caulome) is merely that which bears leaves; Leaf (Phyllome) is only that which is produced on an axial structure in the manner described in paragraphs 1-7 :’ and he proceeds to say ‘that which is common to all leaves is their relation to the stem.’ How then about the possible so-called ‘terminal leaf? can such a thing exist? On this point Goebel has written a remarkable passage which runs as follows2: ‘Terminal leaves are unknown in the vegetative region, though this is but a statement of experience, which would be put aside by the first well-grounded exception ; and doubtless a foliage-leaf would remain a foliage-leaf, even if it arose in a terminal position on the growing- point, but therewith the last developmental distinction between stem and leaf would disappear.’ This implies that some other basis of distinction would remain, by which the leaf might still be recognised as leaf when terminal, and not merely as a development of the axis, which it would be according to Sachs’ definition. What then is that distinction? The distinction, which Goebel would here recognise as overriding Sachs’ definition, is one based on comparison of nearly allied forms (a phylogenetic distinction), or possibly of successive members of the same individual. If then the possibility of a ‘terminal leaf’ be admitted3, the definition of Sachs appears to be an arbitrary one, and is not to be accepted as final. However, no actually ‘ terminal leaf,’ in the sense above indicated, has been observed. What we require at present is a suitable nomenclature for what is actually seen in nature, and that based upon the definition of Sachs is the best hitherto proposed. 1 Textbook, ist English edition, p. 136. 2 Vergleichende Entwickelungsgeschichte, p. 184. 3 Compare Warming, 1. c., p. xviii. Also Eichler, Bliithendiagramme, p. 48. This question would appear to have lost much of its interest and importance to those who accept Goebel’s view of the sporangium as a member ‘ sui generis.’ Beneath it, however, as indicated in the passage from Goebel above quoted, there lies a morphological principle, which is certain to acquire greater importance in the future. 1 42 Bower. — On the limits of the use Thus, there is another factor in the morphological problem beyond those above-mentioned, viz. the use of a comparison of closely allied forms, the results of which are accepted by some as overriding conclusions based on other grounds ; and whether or not, in the present state of our knowledge, we are justified in regarding such comparison as of first-rate import- ance, we must take into account this which may be called the ‘ phylogenetic factor.’ An ideal system of morphology of the shoot, which should recognise the true homologies of all members, their origin, and metamorphoses, would be one based on a full knowledge of phylogeny, and what there is of arbitrariness in Sachs’ distinction is to be looked upon as a concession to the incompleteness of our knowledge on this point. How incomplete is our information and how uncertain our view, especially with regard to the descent of the Phane- rogams, all must be aware. But though our knowledge in this direction is at present far too scanty to form a general basis for an exclusively phylogenetic system of classification of members, there are certain points in the whole series of plants at which it is certainly sufficient for drawing a broad dis- tinction. We recognise that at various points in the series of plants c parallel developments 3 have taken place. If our morphology is ever to have a phylogenetic basis, we shall do well not only to admit the fact of these parallel developments having taken place, but, where such a course will conduce to clearness of conception, distinguish them from one another in our nomenclature. It will be well to begin upon what is certainly the most clearly ascertained, as it is also the most prominent example of parallel development in the vegetable kingdom, viz. the foliar differentiation of the shoot in the sporophore, as well as in the oophore generation1 *. 1 While the terms ‘ root ’ and ‘ shoot ’ may be accepted, as correlative terms, in the general sense proposed by Sachs, and as including the corresponding parts of oophore and sporophore generations, it must be clearly borne in mind that the differentiation of such parts must have arisen in the two generations in just as independent a manner as the further differentiation of the shoot into axis and leaf ; but there would be no sufficient advantage in marking this by a change of termino- "logy to justify disturbing terms which have met with general acceptance in their H3 of the terms ‘ Phyllome ’ and 1 Caulome ! The evidence that such a parallel differentiation of the shoot has actually taken place is of the strongest possible kind, and is based primarily upon the researches of Hof- meister, by whom it was first demonstrated that the Moss- plant corresponds in its position in the life-cycle not to the Fern-plant, but to the Fern-prothallus. Taking first the sporophore generation in such a series of forms as Coleochaete , Anthoceros , Phylloglossum , a Fern, and a Phanerogam, we should in them see broadly indicated the rise of the sporo- phore generation ; it is true the series is defective, the gap between the non-foliar sporophore of Anthoceros and the foliar one of Phylloglossum or of a Fern is a wide one; but there can be no reasonable room for doubt that the differentiation of the shoot into caulome and phyllome was a gradual one, though the intermediate forms have dropped out of existence. This view is strongly supported by analogy of the oophore ; here, in such a series of types as Pellia , Blasia , a leafy Jungermannia , and a Moss, we have illustrated a similar but quite distinct differentiation of the shoot of the oophore generation ; the two processes of differentiation, taking place at different points in the life-cycle, must necessarily have progressed independently of one another, and all the knowledge we possess of the plants concerned confirms this view1. Accord- ingly, notwithstanding the apparent similarity in external conformation, the ‘leaf5 in the oophore is not the lineal descendant of the leaf in the sporophore : thus we can only recognise the parts of the shoot in the sporophore and oophore generations as morphologically analogous to one another ; the two are ‘ homoplastic,5 but not morphologically homologous. This being so, I think it is desirable in the interests of clearness present sense. The same may be said of the terms stem and leaf, which may still be accepted in a general sense as applicable to corresponding parts of oophore or sporophore generation. 1 The notable fact of the similarity in external conformation of the oophore and young sporophore in Lycopodium cernuum and inundatum presents no obstacle to this view : it would appear that the differentiation had taken place both in oophore and sporophore, but still the process of differentiation might have been independent in the two generations. 144 Bower . — On the limits of the use and especially on behalf of students, that this conclusion should appear on the face of our terminology ; the enclosure of the words ‘leaf’ and ‘ stem ’ in inverted commas, when applied to the oophore generation, is but an impotent distinguishing mark. I would therefore propose that the terms phyllome and caulome be reserved for those parts of the sporophore genera- tion which are usually so called, thus retaining those terms in their original sense ; while the terms c phyllidium 5 and ‘ cauli- dium ’ might serve for the analogous developments in the oophore generation. Such a distinction of terms has been habitual in regard to the roots, the term * root ’ (rhizome), in the sense adopted by Sachs in his Text-book, being applied to the true root of the sporophore, while the terms ‘ rhizoid,’ ‘ rhizine ’ (or perhaps better ‘ rhizidium ’), express the analo- gous and functionally similar parts in the oophore1. I am aware that objection will be raised to this proposal on the ground that it will be impossible to distinguish all parallel or morphologically analogous developments by distinct terms : thus, if we admit that heterospory has arisen at more than one point in the Vascular Cryptogams, it is at present unnecessary to distinguish the different sporangia in heterosporous Ferns, fossil Equisetums, and Lycopods by distinct terms : this is obvious. But it is, as far as I can see, no objection to the adoption of distinctive terms in what is the most prominent case of parallel development in the whole series of plants, or in other cases also where such a course would be conducive to clearness 2. 1 It is in connection with the term ‘ rhizoid ’ that Professor Sachs has most con- spicuously thrown overboard a distinction of terms which conveys the idea of want of homology in functionally similar parts. - The avowed object of removing the cause of that ‘ prejudice against descriptive Botany still frequently existing even in scientific circles’ can hardly be accepted as sufficient to justify the sacrifice of clearness of conception. Compare Lectures, p. 35. 2 There can be few morphologists who have not felt the impropriety of desig- nating by the same term the true leaf or phyllome of the higher plants and such members as the so-called leaves of Nitella or Caulerpa , the limited lateral branches of Florideae, the amphigastria of Marchantia , none of which can have been lineally connected with the true leaf of the sporophore : such members would fall under the term phyllidia, and thus be distinguished from the true sporophoric phyllome. It is true the analogies are at times extremely close, as that of the phyllidium of of the terms 'Phyllome ’ and 'Caulome! 145 Again, it may be urged that if this distinction, based on a want of homology, be marked by a difference of terms, the student will conclude that all those developments which are termed ‘ phyllome ’or * caulome’ are lineally connected, and likewise all those called ‘ phyllidium’ and ‘ caulidium’ : this difficulty would, however, be due to a process of defective reasoning from which the student must take care to guard himself. The fact is that it is not clearly desirable that every recognised case of want of homology of homoplastic members should be distinguished by definite terms, nor is our know- ledge sufficient as yet to justify an extensive use of phylogeny in checking the nomenclature of morphology, even if it were desirable. Again, it may be argued that observations of apogamy and apospory show that the two alternating generations are not so distinct from one another as has been supposed. This ob- jection is virtually answered in another place1, where the opinion is expressed that such observations as those of apo- spory do not indicate a reversion bearing a deep morphological meaning, but are rather to be regarded as mere sports. In thus proposing to recognise more fully the fact of parallel development in the terminology of the science no new principle is made use of : it is merely intended to bring generally ac- cepted conclusions into greater prominence, so as to obtain a clearer view. It is, however, a move exactly in the opposite direction to that recently made by Prof. Sachs. In his Lectures on the Physiology of Plants he brings together under a com- mon name homoplastic organs of radically different origins 2. Though this system of physiological organography is an un- doubted advantage to the physiologist, who, in pursuing his special line of study, will necessarily centre his attention on the individual rather than on the race, the use of the old terms in a new sense, which disregards such conclusions as are based Fissidens to the phyllome of Iris or Narthecium ; but it is exactly in these cases that it is most necessary to keep clearly before the mind the fact that these members are not lineally related, but are only analogous to one another. 1 Trans. Linn. Soc. vol. ii. p. 322. 2 Annals of Botany, vol. i. p. 84. 146 Bower.— On the terms ‘ Phyllome' and ‘ Caulome! on a phylogenetic view, is little short of a disaster to com- parative morphology. Notwithstanding Prof. Sachs5 disavowal1 of any wish to supersede or exclude purely formal comparison, the adoption of terms which have already a more or less de- finite morphological meaning in a different and still less definite physiological sense must result in confusion in the minds of students. Here again the regret may be expressed that in adopting a new point of view, in itself of the greatest value, a correspondingly new series of terms was not intro- duced. In morphology the phylogenetic factor is certain to become of constantly increasing importance as the effect of the hypothesis of evolution takes form in a sounder view of the relationship of the main groups of living plants : it is only to be expected that, as the sum of known facts increases, mor- phological distinctions based upon phylogenetic view will be more clearly recognised. The suggestion embodied in this paper, to limit the terms ‘ phyllome’ and ‘caulome5 to the sporophore generation, is intended as a step in this direction. We should thus arrive at the following classification of vege- tative members :• — I. Shoot II. Root ( Stem ( Leaf ( Phyllidium (oophore). ( Phyllome (sporophore). ( Caulidium (oophore). I Caulome (sporophore). The terms shoot and root, stem and leaf, would thus be used in a general sense, being applicable to the corresponding parts in both oophore and sporophore indiscriminately; the terms phyllome, caulome, and rhizome would, however, be applied only to the parts of the sporophore, while the terms phylli- dium, caulidium, rhizoid or rhizidium would be reserved for the corresponding parts of the oophore. 1 Lectures, p. 72. On the Absorption of Water and its relation to the constitution of the cell-wall in Mosses. BY J. REYNOLDS VAIZEY, B.A. HE mode of absorption of water by Mosses has oc- X casioned a certain amount of controversy. Haberlandt1 maintains that his experiments have proved that water is absorbed by the parts of the moss-stem and root-hairs imbedded in the soil, and is transmitted thence through the aerial parts of the stem to the so-called leaves. This opinion he still adheres to in his latest paper on the subject2. Oltmanns3 maintains, on the contrary, that water is ab- sorbed in the oophyte of the Mosses by means of the leaves and that there is no transpiration-current. Oltmanns’ ex- periments and the general considerations which he brings forward in support of his view are most convincing. I was desirous, in connection with certain speculations as to the morphological relations of the Muscineae to the higher Cormophytes, of knowing which of these views is the right one, and therefore I determined to make some observations which should if possible settle the matter one way or another. I ought perhaps to state that when I began my observations I was distinctly biassed in favour of Haberlandt’s view. In beginning my observations there was one point which 1 Haberlandt, G., Ueber die physiologische Funktion des Centralstranges im Laubmoosstammchen, in Berichte der deutschen botan. Gesellschaft, Bd. I. (1883), p. 268. 2 Haberlandt, G., Beitrage zur Anatomie und Physiologie der Laubmoose, in Pringsheim’s Jahrbiicher fur wissenschaftliche Botanik, Bd. XVII (1886). 3 Oltmanns, F., Ueber die Wasserbewegung in der Moospflanzen und ihren Einfluss auf die W asservertheilung im Boden, in Cohn’s Beitrage zur Biologie der Pflanzen, Bd. IV, Hft. i. (1884). [Annals of Botany, Vol. I. No. II. November 1887.] 148 Vaizey. — On the Absorption almost immediately caught my attention, namely, that whether in the wild state or under cultivation changes in the dampness of the air affected the oophyte much more rapidly than the sporophyte ; so much so, that on quite hot dry summer days, when the leaves of the oophyte of Mosses, which were in fruit, were quite withered and rolled up with the drought, the sporogonium was quite fresh and did not wither unless the drought was excessive. It was, in fact, only very rarely, even in the past exceptionally dry summer, that I found the sporogonia of Mosses (that is, of course, those which had not dried up after maturation of spores) appreciably affected by the want of water. This observation and the rapidity with which the leaves of Mosses recover from the dried-up condition after a little rain or dew has fallen or formed upon them, suggested certain experiments. I obtained stems of P oly trichum commune , L., some 15-20 cm. in length, which I placed with their cut ends in water, about half-an-inch being below the surface. Placed in a cool room with a dry atmosphere, in less than half-an-hour all the leaves, except the last half-dozen nearest the water, were withered. Some stems of P. formosum , Hedw., with their cut ends in a solution of eosin in water, were placed, some in an atmosphere just so damp that the leaves did not wither, others in a drier atmosphere so that the leaves withered slowly. In neither case did the eosin pass more than a few millimetres up the stem, about far enough to be accounted for by diffusion. If, on the other hand, water was placed on the leaves, or if one of the stems was dipped growing point foremost into water, the cut end being carefully kept dry, the leaves rapidly recovered. If, instead, the cut end of the stem was dipped into a solution of eosin in water, the leaves and tissues of the stem were found to be full of the solution. It then became clear that water can be absorbed by the leaves of the Moss, and consequently can pass through the external cell-walls of the leaf. The subject of observation then became the constitution of the cell- walls of the leaves and stems of the oophyte 149 of Water in Mosses. of the Moss. I chose Polytrichum commune for my ob- servations as before, with the results given below stated for the stem ; as the leaves gave the same results, these are not mentioned separately. Transverse sections of stem of oophyte : — Iodized zinc-chloride ( Schulze's solution ) : — central strand of small-celled tissue only coloured blue, all the external tissues coloured yellow . Caustic potash : — the cell-walls of the peripheral tissue remain brown and are not dissolved by boiling. Aniline chloride : — the cell-walls of peripheral sterome lose their brown colour and become yellow. Chromic acid , strong, but not quite concentrated : — rapidly dissolves all the cell-walls without leaving anything whatsoever except the protoplasmic contents of the cells which float about freely in the liquid ; there is no trace of a cuticle to be found either on the leaves or stem. Nitric acid and chlorate of potash (Schulze s mixttire') : — sections warmed in this mixture become completely colour- less, and all the cell-walls give characteristic cellulose-reaction with iodized zinc-chloride, even the most external layer of all. Nitric acid : — turns all the cell-walls of external tissues and those of the central strand orange yellow. Hydrochloric acid : — turns cell-walls of peripheral tissues from yellow-brown to orange or red-brown, with purplish tint in some of the more external cell-walls. Sulphuric acid , strong : — causes swelling more or less of cell-walls of all the tissues. Carbolic acid : — turns peripheral tissues a very slight greenish tint. In view of the ease with which water is absorbed at the surface of the leaves and stem of the oophyte of this Moss at least, and of the actions of the re-agents given above, it will, I think, be clear that there is no cuticularization of the cell-walls nor is there any cuticle present. From the action of some of the re-agents it is evident that the 150 Vaizey . — On the Absorption cell-walls of the peripheral tissues have undergone some change, which, if not actual lignification, appears to be a change of that nature, both from the fact that water is easily absorbed by the walls and also because they are turned yellow by iodized zinc-chloride and by aniline chloride. If now we turn to the sporogonium of the Moss, the condition of the cell-walls is found to be very different from that of the stem and leaves of the oophyte. In the first place the surface of the seta, apophysis, and sporangium is smooth and glistening and will not absorb water ; the foot is the only exception. A number of experiments on sections of the different parts of the sporogonium have given the following results, Polytrichum commune still being used. Transverse sections of seta : — Iodized zinc-chloride ( Schulze's solution) : — epidermal cells turn yellow ; hypodermal sterome, deep purplish brown. Chromic acid , concentrated : — epidermis slowly dissolved leaving a distinct cuticle behind ; hypodermal sterome slowly dissolved. A delicate membrane, the cuticle, was left long after all the rest of the section had been completely dissolved. The isolated cuticle partly showed the form of the epidermal cells, sending off delicate processes of cutin radially between the cells. Caustic potash : — turns epidermal cells a dark yellowish brown, the cuticle is more clearly visible, swelled slightly by warming. After boiling for 1*50 min. the cuticle was destroyed, also the middle lamella between the epidermal cells and those between epidermal cells and peripheral layers of sterome. Boiling in potash destroys the reddish brown colouring matter of the sterome. Aniline chloride : — the reddish brown sterome becomes immediately bright yellow ; if the preparation is now washed in water, and then treated with cold caustic potash, the brown colour of the cell-walls returns. Hydrochloric acid : — does not affect the colouring matter of the cell-walls of the sterome. Nitric acid and chlorate of potash : — cuticle becomes dis- of Water in Mosses . 15 1 tinctly visible, brown colouring matter of cell-walls of hypo- dermal sterome dissolved ; section removed to cold solution (concentrated) of caustic potash , the distorted cuticle still more obvious than before. Middle lamellae of sterome dissolved. Cell-walls of sterome and epidermis do not swell even on being heated in nitric acid and chlorate of potash ; swelling takes place immediately on removal to caustic potash. If, after boiling for some time in mixture — the colour being completely lost — section is then treated with iodized zinc- chloride, cell -walls give characteristic cellulose -blue. If action is not prolonged, the cuticle, coloured yellow by the iodized zinc-chloride, may be well seen. Sections through the apophysis and sporangium give similar results to those detailed above for the seta. The guard-cells of the stomata are seen to be covered by a delicate cuticle when treated with iodized zinc-chloride ; but the rest of the thick wall of the guard-cell becomes blue and in the innermost parts of the wall almost colourless, in this way forming a strong contrast to the other epidermal cells, all of which are deep yellow. It is obvious from the reactions given above that the epidermis of the seta, apophysis, and sporangium is strongly cuticularized, and that there is on the outside of the epidermis a distinct cuticle. The hypodermal sterome appears from the reactions to contain both lignin and cutin (cf. effect of chromic acid and aniline chloride), and consequently must be regarded as suberised. It remains now to point out the differences existing between the constitution of the cell-walls in the oophyte and sporo- phyte of the same Moss and the effect these differences have upon the whole life of the organisms. In the oophyte, as Oltmanns showed, water is absorbed at the external surface of the stem and leaves, consequently there is no transpiration-current in the stem. This is pos- sible, as my observations show, on account of the absence of a cuticle and the slightest trace of cuticularization in the external walls. Absorption of water is even made more 152 Vaizey. — On the Absorption of Water in Mosses. easy by the external walls being slightly changed in such a way as to make their power of imbibition greater. This change appears to be similar to, if not identical with, ligneous change. As a result of this condition of the cell-walls, the leaves are the chief organs for absorbing water as well as for carrying on assimilation in the oophyte. In the sporophyte the external cell-walls are not only cuticularized, but there is a distinct cuticle present, con- sequently water can only be absorbed normally at one point, by the foot which is inserted in the tissues of the oophyte ; in experiment, of course it is absorbed at a cut surface. Since water can in the sporophyte only be absorbed at one point, there must be arrangements for conveying it to other parts. This is done as I have shown1 by a transpiration- current which passes up the seta to the apophysis (the organ of assimilation), where transpiration takes place through the stomata. 1 Vaizey, J. Reynolds, Note on the Transpiration of the Sporophore of the Musci, in Annals of Botany, Vol. I, No. 1 (1887). St. Peter’s College Cambridge. On the use of certain plants as Alexipharmics or Snake-bite Antidotes. BY DANIEL MORRIS, M.A., F.L.S. Assistant Director , Royal Gardens , Kew. IN the department of Economic Botany considerable activity is displayed in investigations whereby the medicinal properties of plants may be more fully utilized. Numerous plants that once were shunned on account of their poisonous properties have of recent years been made subservient to the wants of man. A few instances of these may well be cited. The Umbsuli, a species of Strophanthus that yielded the arrow-poison of South Africa, is found of incalculable benefit in cardiac diseases. The celebrated Ordeal Bean of Old Calabar, Physostigma venenosum , Balf., a plant so deadly as to be ordered to be destroyed by the Government, has yielded under careful research a powerful sedative of the spinal cord. Another African ordeal poison was yielded by Erythrophloeum guineense , Don., the Sassy of the Gambia, and the Casa or Casca of the Congo. The bark yielded by infusion a c red water,’ and the ordeal was administered in this form. In medicine the drug is useful in the treatment of cardiac dropsy and passive hemorrhage. One of the most deadly plants in the West Indies, formerly used as a ‘safe’ poison by Obeah men, and probably still largely used in Hayti, is Urechites sub-erecta , Muell. Ang. Recently this plant has been recommended in the treat- ment of yellow fever. The Jamaica Dogwood, Piscidia Erythrina, L., chiefly used as a narcotic and as a fish poison, [ Annals of Botany, Vol. I. No. II. November 1887. ] M 154 Morris . — On the vise of certain plants. is much valued in the United States as an anodyne and hypnotic. These are a few notable instances in which plants formerly used destructively against human life have been rendered serviceable in the treatment of disease. Researches in this direction are now being carried on with so much energy that there is little doubt many more plants will be found to possess properties now unknown. As opposed to plants remarkable for their poisonous qualities, there are many which have gained a reputation as alexipharmics or counter-poisons. Of these there are two classes — those which are believed to be antidotes to animal poisons, and those which are looked upon as antidotes to the poison of other plants. These antidote-plants have so far received only partial attention. Information respecting many of them is only accessible in books of travel, and the accounts given are vague and unsatisfactory. The subject nevertheless is one of considerable interest, and it is felt that knowledge can only be extended by directing attention to these plants and presenting in a brief review what is at present known respecting them. Of plants reputed to be useful as antidotes against the poison of other plants the number is by no means large. A well-known cucurbitaceous plant in the West Indies, Fevillea cordifolia , L., is called Antidote Cacoon, because of its supposed virtue to expel the poison of the Cacoon ( Entada scandens , Benth.). The fresh juice of Oxalis corni- culata , L., is used to relieve the intoxication induced by Datura seeds. The Ordeal Bean of Calabar, itself a deadly poison, is nevertheless said to be useful in the treatment of strychnine-poisoning. The small roots of Hernandia sonora , L., are claimed to be ‘a sure antidote against poison from poisoned arrows ; ’ while the roots of Cissampelos Pareira, L., are an 4 excellent antidote, against all poisons.’ The Man- chioneel-tree (HippomaneMancinella, L.) has been credited with characters so poisonous as to rival the celebrated Upas-tree, and the juice and tender buds of the White- wood Cedar as Alexipharmics or Snake-bite Antidotes . 155 ( Tecoma leucoxylon , Mart.) are stated to act as an antidote against the juice of the Manchioneel ; in this case both the poison and the antidote are found to grow side by side. Another antidote to the poison of the Manchioneel is derived from the uncooked rhizomes of the Arrow- root plant, Maranta arundinacea , Rose. These possess in a fresh state acrid, rubefacient, and salivatory properties. When applied to a wounded surface caused by the caustic juice of the Man- chioneel the result is said to be most beneficial. The number of plants which are believed to be antidotes to snake-poison is very large. Poisonous snakes are widely distributed, and the injuries they inflict cause more deaths than possibly all the poisonous plants put together. It is not a matter of surprise therefore that in all ages efforts have been made to discover some antidote to snake-poison. It is very remarkable that one genus of plants, the dis- tribution of which is as wide almost as that of poisonous snakes, has been generally credited with the power of healing snake-bites. This is the genus Aristolochia. In many countries these plants are called Snake- roots. This name has been applied to them, not as is supposed in accordance with the so-called doctrine of signatures , from some fancied resemblance of the roots to snakes, but, according to Hanbury and Fluckiger, on account of the wide-spread application of the roots and other parts as antidotes to snake-bites. The genus Aristolochia consists of about 180 species of plants widely distributed throughout tropical and temperate regions. They are inhabitants chiefly of tropical America, are rare in the North temperate zones, occasionally distributed in tropical Asia, and moderately frequent in the Mediterranean region. They are herbs or shrubs often twining over trees. The flowers are remarkable for the peculiar inflated form of the calyx perianth, which is sometimes large, and of a lurid colour. The woody stem consists of radiating plates of wood sur- rounding a pith, and encircled by the bark. Hence there are no concentric rings as in the wood of dicotyledonous M 3 156 Morris . — On the use of certain plants plants generally. The wood, as indeed all parts of species of Aristolochia , possesses a strong smell. Most members of the genus contain in their root a volatile oil, a bitter resin, and an extractable acrid substance, which have rendered them celebrated in all times and countries as stimulants of the glandular organs and the functions of the skin. Aristolochia is represented in England by A. clematitis , L., the common Birth-wort. It is a low growing shrub, with stalked heart-shaped leaves, in the axils of which the yellow trumpet-shaped flowers are produced in clusters. The drug Serpentary is produced by a North American species, A. Serpentaria , L. This has superseded the use of the Aristolochias of Europe, which, besides A. clematitis , L., are A. rotunda , L., A. longa , L., A. pallida , Willd., and A. sicula , Tineo, all of which are chiefly found in the Mediterranean region. In the West Indies, A. grandiflora , Vahl, has enormous flowers, and is believed to be poisonous. Other species, such as A. odoratissima , L., and A. trilobata , L., are reputed to possess valuable medicinal properties. About twenty species are distributed in Cuba and Hayti. More than forty species are natives of Mexico and Central America, and the head- quarters of the genus may be said to exist in tropical South America. As already mentioned, the belief in the antidotal properties of species of Aristolochia is widely diffused over both hemi- spheres. Endlicher speaks of them as follows : c Species .... efficaces, adversus serpent um morsus unanimi gentium prae- conio celebrantur.’ Theophrastus extols as a remedy for the bites of a snake a drink made by infusing in wine a Mediter- ranean species, A. pallida , Willd. Cicero, Pliny, Nicander, and many others have all recognised the universal belief in the efficacy of Aristolochia as an antidote to snake-poison. On the authority of Dr. Hance it is stated that the Arabs are accustomed to use the leaves of A. sempervirens , L., when bitten by poisonous snakes, and a similar remedy from A . indica , L., is in use in India. as Alexipharmics or Snake-bite Antidotes . 157 The belief in the antidotal powers of Aris to lochia is very pre- valent in the New World, and especially in tropical America. These plants are known to be powerful stimulants, and they are regarded by modern physicians as diaphoretics, stimulant tonics, and emmenagogues. Their antidotal properties are however not fully established. The array of testimony in favour of their alexiteric properties is nevertheless so over- whelming that it is incredible that these virtues should be purely imaginary, and the subject seems to demand a careful and dispassionate investigation \ The Virginian Snake-root, A. Serpentaria , was in great re- pute amongst the early Indian tribes as a cure for the bites of venomous snakes. It is chiefly used now as a simple stimulant tonic. It is stated by Barham1 2, in respect to A . odoratissima , L., that ‘the roots and seeds are very bitter, hot, and odoriferous, and are most excellent alexipharmics or counter-poisons, strengthening the heart, stomach, and brain ; they cure the bites of serpents, and the poison of Indian arrows. I am of opinion, it exceeds the Spanish Contrajerva, especially in dropsies.’ The Spanish Contrajerva here mentioned refers to species of Dorstenia , of which Dorstenia Contrajerva , L., and D. braziliensis , L., have long been known as counter-poisons. In common with species of Aristolochia , these Dorstenias possess certain stimulant properties which doubtless brought them first into notice. An interesting account with plate is given of Dorstenia Contrajerva, by Descourtilz in Flore Medi- cale des Antilles, vol. iii. p. 256, t. 207. A good figure of Dorstenia braziliensis is given by Nees von Esenbeck in Plantes Medicinales, Dusseldorf, t. 99. There is little more to be said respecting these plants, but it is interesting to note that the name of Contrayerva [or Contrayerba] applied to them is shared in Jamaica by a 1 Dr. Hance has discussed this subject from the historical point of view in the Journal of Botany, vol. iii. (new series), p. 72, and some of the facts mentioned by him are here quoted. 2 Hortus Americanus, p. 44. 158 Morris .* — On the use of certain plants species of Aristolochia , where indeed the term is restricted to Aristolochia odoratissimu , L. Under the name of Guaco more than one plant in Central and South America has been credited with the power of curing snake-bites. The name is commonly used in regard to a member of the Compositae, Mikania Guaco , H. B. ; but here we have again a similar name applied, and the same powers ascribed to one or two local species of Aristolochia. Mikania Guaco is a widely diffused climbing shrub, found in the West Indies and from Nicaragua to Brazil. It is figured by Descourtilz in Flore des Antilles, t. 197, and by Humboldt and Bonpland, Plantae Aiquinoctiales, t. 105. It appears in Baker’s Monograph of the Brazilian Compositae, under the name of Mikania amara , var. Guaco. Mr. Robert B. White of La Salada, New Granada, in a communication to the Royal Gardens, Kew1, gives his per- sonal testimony in favour of Mikania Guaco as the true Guaco of tropical America. He states that ‘there are two varieties, one with green stems, the other called “ morado ” with purple, the latter being the most prized.’ There are several species of snakes in the country whose bite is deemed mortal, some of them killing in a very few hours, but Mr. White, who has lived in the Choco and other snake-in- fested regions many years, testifies that the Guaco, properly and promptly administered, is a cure for the bite of the most venomous. The name Guaco was used to establish a new genus of Aristolochiae, and Guaco mexicana , Liebm. was a plant of this genus which had the highest reputation as an antidote for snake-bites. This genus has not however been recognised in the Genera Plantarum of Bentham and Hooker. In the Kew Museums there are specimens of two species of Aris- tolochia known in the Bay of Honduras as Guaco. One of these, described by Mr. G. W. Skinner as the more powerful, is also used by the natives bound round their legs when they 1 Pharm. Journ. vol. xi. (3.) p. 369. as Alexipharmics or Snake-bite Antidotes. 159 go into the bush to protect themselves from snakes. A. pan- dnriformis , Jacq., is the Raiz de Mato of Venezuela; A. fragr antis sima, Ruiz., is the celebrated Bejuco de la Estrella of Peru. Dr. Weddell was assured by the Bolivians in the province of Yungas that the crushed leaves of the Vejuco, A. brasiliensisy Mart., were an infallible cure for snake-bites. Senor Triana, the accomplished investigator of the flora of New Granada, found A. tenerdy Pohl., in daily use in similar cases as a never-failing remedy under the name of Matos. There are three species of Aristolochia in India which are in repute as antidotes for snake-bites. These are A. indica, L., A. bracteatdy Retz., and AAonga, L. The first was known amongst the early Portuguese settlers as Raiz de Cobra, and is v/idely distributed over India. The local name amongst the natives is Sapsun. Mr. Lowther, Commissioner at Allahabad, carried out some interesting experiments with the leaves of A. indicay L., as an antidote for snake-poison. In his opinion they have proved an infallible remedy. In the experiments cited by him, but too long to be reproduced here, the leaves were bruised and applied to the wounds, and were also reduced to a pulp and given internally: three medium-sized leaves were usually bruised and mixed with an ounce of water1. Having thus passed in review various instances in which species of Aristolochia have been considered specifics in the treatment of snake-bites, it only remains to mention a few other plants to which this power has been attributed. The Snake-wood of the East Indies ( Strychnos colubrindy L.) is in great repute as a remedy for the bites of snakes, as also in the treatment of skin-diseases. The Button Snake-root of North America is Liatris squarrosa , Willd., a perennial herb belonging to the Compositae. Its tuberous roots are con- sidered a cure for the bite of the rattlesnake, and hence called Rattlesnake-master. A similar power is ascribed to the large knotted root-stalks of the Black Snake-root, Cimicifuga racemosay Ell. The bitter and acrid root of Cissampelos 1 Pharm. Journ. vol. xi. (3.) p. 41 1. 160 Morris . — On the use of certain plants Pereira , L., is used in Martinique against the bite of the dreaded Fer-de-lance ( Trigonocephalus ). Viola ovata , Nutt., an American species, is a reputed specific against rattlesnake- bites. The roots of Oxalis sensitiva , L., are recommended for scorpion-bites, but appear to have no reputation for the bites of snakes. The singular embryo of Ophiocaryon , re- sembling a snake coiled up inside the nut, gives the name of snake-nut to the fruit ; but here again the plant does not appear to be used as an antidote. The Brazilians consider the leaves of Casearia ulmifolia , Vahl, a member of the Samydaceae, ‘ a certain remedy against the bites of the most venomous kinds of snakes.’ The root of Poly gala Senega, L., or the Senega Snake- root, an erect slender herbaceous plant, native of North America, is supposed by the Indians to resemble the tail of a rattlesnake and to be a cure for its bite. This same root is used in Europe on account of its stimulating action on the pulmonary mucous membrane. An allied species, P. Serpentaria , Eckl., has a reputation for curing snake-bites amongst the natives of South Africa. The Snake-root of Brazil, called Raiz de Cobra, appears to be Chiococca anguifuga , Mart. This possesses a musky smell similar to that of a snake which is said to have suggested its use as an antidote. The root of this plant is known as Cai'n9a, and is used in Europe as a diuretic and a purgative in cases of hydrophobia. Again, Ophiorrhiza Mingos , L., known in the Malayan Islands as Earth-gall, a low bushy shrub, also a member of the Rubiaceae, with intensely bitter roots, is popularly reputed to be a cure for snake-bites. According to some writers, the sap of Corypha umbraculifera , L., and C. sy Ives Iris, Willd., is an emetic, and is considered also an alexipharmic. In 1883 Professor Macowan, of the Cape Botanic Garden, brought forward the possibility of utilizing Leonotis Leonurus , R. Br., as a medicinal plant. It was found on inquiry that this plant had a local reputation as a cure for snake-bites and possessed very powerful properties. It is smoked by the Hottentots, who call it Duyvel’s tabak. as Alexipharmics or Snake-bite Antidotes. 161 A decoction of the leaves and root of Umdaria grandiflora , Smith, is considered by the natives of North America a cure for the bite of the rattlesnake, and the fronds of Botrychium virginianum , Sw., are a reputed alexipharmic in St. Domingo. It would appear from the foregoing enumeration of plants reputed to possess the property of counteracting the influence of snake-poison that the larger number of species belongs to the natural order Aristolochiae, and exclusively to the genus Aristolochia. Altogether twelve species of Aristolochia are here mentioned. Next in importance come two or more species of Mikania and one species of Liatris belonging to the natural order Compositae. Two species of Dorstenia belonging to the natural order Urticaceae are mentioned. Two species belonging to the genera Chiococca and Ophior - rhiza represent the natural order Rubiaceae. The following natural orders are each represented by one genus, viz., Ranun- culaceae by Cimicifuga ; Loganiaceae by Strychnos ; Memi- spermaceae by Cissampelos ; Violarieae by Viola ; Geraniaceae by Oxalis ; Polygaleae by Poly gala ; Liliaceae by Uvularia\ Palmae by Corypha ; and Filices by Botrychium. It is only necessary to add that this enumeration of the plants reputed to possess alexipharmic properties is offered without any expression of opinion as regards their value. It is chiefly intended as an attempt to bring together for the first time a summary of information on the subject in order that inquiry may be made to confirm or refute the popular opinion respecting them. Opportunities to test the action of these plants on a person actually bitten by a well-known poisonous snake are seldom offered to a competent investi- gator. But as material is being brought together which can be carefully tested by chemical and therapeutical investiga- tions, the most prominent of these plants, such as species of Aristolochia and Mikania , deserve very careful attention. Notes on the Genus Taphrina. BY BENJAMIN L. ROBINSON. DURING the winter of 1886-7 I had an opportunity to study, from dried and alcoholic material, a number of American and European species of the genus Taphrina. As the literature of the group, particularly on the American forms, is rather scanty, the notes which I have been able to make may be of assistance to those who wish to continue the study of this interesting group. In the systematic examina- tion of European species much valuable aid has been derived from the papers of Sadebeck1 and of Johanson2. These writers, it will be noticed, differ in the names they retain for the group ; and a brief explanation of the synonymy of the genus will not be out of place. The species, combined by Sadebeck, in 1883, into a single genus, were formerly classed in three closely related genera, Taphrina , Fries, Ascomyces , Mont, et Desm., and Exoascus , Fuckel. Of these genera the first is the oldest, having been described by Fries as early as 1815 under the name of Taphria , which, to avoid possible confusion with an insect genus, was in 1825 altered to Taphrina . In his paper just mentioned Sadebeck has preferred, although without stating his reasons, to retain for the combined genus the youngest of the three names, that of Exoascus , Fuckel. Johanson agrees with Sadebeck in thinking that all the species should be combined into a single genus, but, seemingly with much 1 Untersuchungen iiber die Pilzgattung Exoascus , in Jahresbuch der wissenschaft- lichen Anstalten, Hamburg, 1883, pp. 93-124. 2 Om Svampslagtet Taphrina , in Ofversigt af Kongl. Vetenskaps-Akademiens Forhandlinger, 1885, Stockholm, N : o I, pp. 29-47. [Annals of Botany, Vol, I. No. II. November 1887.] 164 Robinson. — Notes on the Genus Taphrina. more regard for the rules of priority in nomenclature, retains the name Taphrina of Fries. There appears to be all the more reason for this from the fact that, as early as 1866, Tulasne1 revised the genus of Fries and expanded its limits so that it might take in all the species then known of Ascomyces and Exoascus, thus using the name Taphrina , so far as the knowledge of the time enabled him, in the same sense as it is at present employed. From these considerations it seems best to follow Johanson in calling the group c Taphrina , Fries, char, a Tulasne emend./ a sort of nomenclature which, if not brief, is yet in accord with priority, and incapable of being misunderstood. The members of this genus are in structure among the simplest of the Ascomycetes, and in them no trace of sexual function has yet been found. They present also some features of similarity to the Saccharomycetes, to which group there seems a growing tendency to consider them closely related2. With one possible exception, all the species known are parasitic in their habit. They seldom attack herbs, but are commonly found on shrubs or trees, especially those of the Rosaceae, whence the chief economic importance of their study. Their mycelia penetrate the tissues of the host to various depths where, in some species at least, they pass the winter. In the spring they begin their development anew, and enter the young shoots and leafy parts of the plant attacked ; here they spread their hyphae beneath the cuticle, or in some species just below the epidermis, forming a branching network. From this sort of hymenium the asci arise. They are more or less cylindrical in form, and usually occur in great numbers, densely packed together. They are found between the cuticle and epidermis, being developed in the species which have their hymenia beneath the epidermis, as enlarged ends of vertical threads which, 1 Super Friesians Taphrinarum Genere, in Ann. des Sciences nat., ser. 5, Tome v, 1866, p. 122. 2 See De Bary, Vergl. Morph, und Biol, der Pilze, Mycetozoen und Bacterien, Leipzig, 1884, pp. 286-294. Robinson.— Notes on the Genus Tophrina. 165 arising from the subepidermal network, make their way between the cells of the epidermis and become developed into asci which, as In the other species, are formed between the cuticle and epidermis. In several species each ascus is borne on a specialized portion of the mycelium known as the stalk-cell. These cells vary considerably in form, being sometimes long and slender, cylindrical or obconical, or, on the other hand, short and broad with flat and truncate bases. Within each ascus generally eight nearly spherical spores are formed, but the octosporic condition is often not permanent, for while yet in the ascus the spores divide by a process closely resembling the budding of the Saccharomycetes. In this way the asci frequently become filled with very numerous reproductive bodies, sometimes resembling the eight original spores, except in their smaller size and rather more oblong or oval form, in other cases becoming very minute and bacteria- like. The asci of several species are always polysporic at maturity, and no eight-spored condition is readily discernible in their development. Even in them, however, there seems reason to believe that the many-spored form is secondary, resulting from spore-division. As the asci grow they raise up the cuticle from the epidermis, and at some period, early in some cases, near maturity in others, break through to the surface. The release of the spores when the asci have not been subjected to any violent rupture, to which their delicate structure and superficial position render them liable, seems to be effected through a rather small orifice at the summit of the ascus. The presence of a Taphrina is manifested by the host in one or more of several ways : namely, by the occurrence on the leaves of roundish or irregular blotches, varying in colour from yellow to purple according to the species of the parasite; by a curling or crisping of the leaves, some- times accompanied by a toughening or cartilaginous modi- fication of the leaf-texture ; by the swelling out of the softer parts of the leaves between the nerves, rendering the surface convex on one side and concave on the other ; by deformity i66 Robinson . — Notes on the Genus Taphrina of the fruit ; and, lastly, by the swelling and distortion of the twigs and young branches. In showing in some degree the affinities within the group, as well as in furnishing a means of ready determination of the individual species here described, the following synopsis of the American species which I have been able to examine may be found useful. Tulasne, in subdividing his new genus, Taphrina , had regard to the lines of division between the older genera of which it was composed, and accordingly grouped his species into those with so-called polysporic asci ( 'Taphrina , Fries, and Ascomyces , Mont, et Desm.), and those with eight-spored asci (. Exoascus , Fuckel). But, as just stated, the polysporic condition is probably secondary, and the spores of all the so-called octosporic species are very liable to multiply within the ascus. This distinction therefore does not seem of primary importance, and in arranging the American species it is better to follow Sadebeck and Johanson in grouping the species according to the depth to which their mycelia penetrate the tissues of the host-plant. It will be understood that the following synopsis is not intended to be exhaustive, as there are several forms of Taphrina more or less perfectly known in America which I have been unable to examine. Synopsis of American Species examined. I. Mycelium penetrating intercellularly the inner tissues of the host. (1) Fertile portion of the mycelium between the epidermis and the cuticle, (a) Asci raised on stalk-cells, T. Pruni (Fuckel), Tul. T. deformans (Berk.), Tul. ( b ) Asci without stalk-cells, T. purpurascens (Ellis et Evh.). (2) Fertile portion of the mycelium beneath the epidermis, T. Potentillae (Farw.), Johans. T. Jlava , Farw. Robinson. — Notes on the Genus Taphrina . 167 II. Mycelium spreading itself just below the cuticle, and not entering the tissues of the host. (a) Asci with stalk-cells, T. alnitorqua^ Tul. ( b ) Asci without stalk-cells, T. aurea (Pers.), Fries. T. caerulescens (Mont, et Desm.), Tul. For Exoascus Wiesneri, Rathay, and Ascomyces Quercus , Cooke, see Taphrina deformans and T. caerulescens re- spectively. T. Pruni (Fuckel), Tul. Exoascus Pruni , Fuckel, Ennumeratio Fungorum Nas- soviae, p. 29. This species occurs frequently in the United States upon Prunus domestica^ L., and causes a peculiar hollow deformity of the fruit, the so-called ‘plum-pocket’ (Narren-Taschen). Late in June the infected plums reach almost their mature size, but consist merely of a thin shell having instead of pulp and stone only a few threads stretched irregularly across the cavity within. A Taphrina, , probably identical with this, attacks several of our native species of Prunus , and has been found on P . maritima , Wang., Dartmouth, Mass., on P. virginiana , L., near Lake Willoughby, Vt., and on P. sero - tina> Ehr., Cambridge, Mass. On the last-mentioned host the fruit, which is normally nearly spherical, when infected becomes elongated or even somewhat spindle-shaped, and early attains a size several times greater than at normal maturity. The stamens and floral envelopes also suffer hypertrophy and remain attached to the base of the fruit in an involucre-like mass. The asci are formed in very great numbers ; early in their development they break through and almost obliterate the cuticle, and form a dense and continuous layer over the whole surface of the fruit, which later becomes hoary from the escaping spores. In general form the asci are long and slender, cylindrical, truncated or rounded at the summit, 1 68 Robinson.— Notes on the Genus Taphrina. and slightly tapering below. On P. domestica nearly all the asci examined have been more slender in proportion to their length than those described by Sadebeck. Furthermore there appears to be a sort of dimorphism among them, such as Johanson describes in the asci of T. alnitorqua ; for, beside the long and very slender ones, which are usually octosporic at maturity, there are others, more often polysporic, which are considerably shorter and thicker. In length the slender asci vary from 43 /x to 60 /x and in thickness from 5i /x to 7 /x, while the asci of the stouter kind are 27-35 /x in length and 9-12 /x in thickness. The stalk-cells are 12-18 [x long and 5-8 [x thick ; they rest upon the epidermis, but do not intrude between the cells. The nearly spherical spores are normally eight with a diameter of 3-45 /x, but become much more numerous and smaller by division. T. DEFORMANS (Berk.), Tul. Ascomyces deformans , Berk., Outlines of British Fungo- logy, p- 37*5. Ascosporium deformans , Berk., ibid., in description of plate I. Exoascus deformans ) Fuck el, Ennumeratio Fungorum Nassoviae. Exoascus Wiesneri , Rathay, in Oesterreichische Botan- ische Zeitschrift, Jahrgang xxx, No. 7, p. 225. The ordinary form of this species occurs upon peach-trees, and causes the crisping and wrinkling of the leaves known as the ‘ peach-curl.’ On infection by the parasite, the leaves not only are distorted but become much thickened and take on a sort of cartilaginous structure. The asci are borne on both sides of the leaf, but in greater numbers upon the lower surface. Although the material which I examined was shown by the perfection of the spores to be mature, the asci were considerably shorter than those described by Sadebeck. The measurements were as follows : length of asci 26-32 ix, thick- ness 6-10 [x ; height of stalk-cell 9-12 /x, mean thickness 3i-4i /x, thickness at base often as low as 2 /x. The spores, Robinson. — Notes on the Genus Taphrina. 169 when eight in number, are nearly spherical and 3I-5I M in diameter, but by division their size is reduced to about 2 /x. Beside this form on the peach, a Taphrina has been found at Germantown, Pa. (Mr. Mehan), on the leaves of c escaped cherry-trees.’ As to the species or variety of the host, I regret to say, I can give no exact information. The parasite is probably the Exoascns Wiesneri of Rathay, which is now regarded merely as a form of T. deformans. As in the peach-curl, the infected cherry-leaves become much wrinkled and distorted ; the small branches attacked are also some- what modified and show a tendency toward forming c witches’ brooms 5 (Hexenbesen), such as are described by Rathay h The asci are developed on both surfaces of the leaf, and closely resemble those of the typical form on the peach, though perhaps a little more slender; in length they are 27-33 in thickness 5-8 /x. The stalk-cells are taller than any I have seen on peach-leaves, and do not taper so much below ; they are 17-18 /x high, and 5-7 /x thick. A Taphrina, , probably the same as this, has been found several times in Massachusetts deforming the leaves and branchlets of P. serotina , Ehr. T. PURPURASCENS, sp. nov. Ascomyces deformans , var. purpurascens^ Ellis et Ever- hart, North American Fungi. This form occurs on the leaves of Rims copallina , L., and has been found in Massachusetts at Dartmouth, Salem, Wood’s Holl, and other localities ; in Connecticut at New London; and also in New Jersey. The infected leaflets may be recognized by their dark purple colour and wrinkled appearance, as well as by their limp and pendent condition. Furthermore, it may be noted that the softer parts of the leaf tissue swell out between the nerves and become convex above and concave beneath. The dark colour is at first 1 Sitzungsberichte der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften, Math, und Naturwiss. Kl.; Wien, Band lxxxiii (1881), p. 267. N 170 Robinson. — Notes on the Genus Tciphrina: confined to roundish blotches, but these soon become irregularly confluent and cover much or all of the surface of the leaflet. Microscopically, the most noticeable modification in the in- fected parts of the leaf is the very compact and palisade-like structure which the spongy parenchyma and epidermis assume. The asci are formed on both sides of the leaf, and reach maturity late in June or early in July. They are 24-32 /x long, and somewhat dumb-bell shaped in outline, being constricted in the middle apparently by the cuticle of the host ; the thickness of the exserted portion is 9-14 jx, of the constricted part 6-11 /x, and of the broad base 9-21 /x. In size and shape the asci closely resemble those of the European Exoascus Carpini , Rostrup ; from that species however this form on Rhus is well distinguished by the presence of a mycelium which penetrates the inner tissues of the host-leaf. From T. deformans , of which it was once classed as a variety, T. pnrpurascens differs not only in the size and form of its asci but in having no stalk-cells. The spores are eight in number and ellipsoidal in form ; their maximum diameter is 3I—5 /x and minimum 2i~4 Like the spores of other species they are very liable to division while still in the ascus. The first notice of this form is in ‘ Notes on the Third and Eleventh Centuries of Ellis’s North American Fungi’1 by Dr. Farlow, who gave a partial description of specimens found at Dartmouth, Mass., by Dr. B. D. Halsted. It as there considered as possibly a variety of Exoascus deformans or, at least, a related species. Mention was made of a similar form on an African Rhus described by Magnus, as the writer believed, although he could not at the time recollect where it was published. I have since been informed by Dr. Farlow that he was in error, and that the description which he had in mind was by Dr. F. Thomas instead of Magnus. In the article, published in 1 883 2, Thomas describes a deformation of 1 Proceedings of the Amer. Acad., vol. xviii (1883), p. 85. 2 Beiichte der Deutschen botanische Gesellschaft, Bd. i (1883), Berlin. Robinson —Notes on the Genus Taphrina . 1 71 some leaves of Rhus pyroides , Burch., from South Africa, which he ascribed to the presence of a parasitic fungus. He states, however, that from his dried material he could only make out several minute processes, on the surface of the leaf, resembling the basidia of an Exobctsidium. It seems not improbable that this form, on further investigation, may prove the same as our American species, especially as in his description of the changes in the infected leaves, Thomas speaks of a dense and palisade-like structure taken on by the spongy parenchyma. T. Potentillae (Farw.), Johanson. Exoascus deformans^ var. Potentilla , Farw., in Proceed- ings of Amer. Acad. vol. xviii (1883), p. 84. This distinct and well-marked species has been frequently found in various places in Massachusetts and Connec- ticut. Early in June it causes, on the leaves of Potentilla canadensis , L., little, roundish, yellow spots, which become convex above and concave beneath, and soon deepen in colour from yellow to brown and then to purple. Johanson, in describing the deformities produced by this species on P. Tor - mentilla , Scop., speaks of the swelling of the petioles and curling of the leaves ; but although I have looked over a number of dried and a few fresh specimens of P. canadensis , attacked by the parasite, I have not succeeded in finding any deformity in the petioles or stems. The peculiarities of the mycelium in this and the succeeding species have been noted already in the synopsis. The sub- epidermal position of the fertile threads naturally influences the form of the ascus so that the upper part only becomes expanded and contains the spores, while the lower portion is merely a very slender pedicel which, passing between the cells of the epidermis, connects the ascus with the mycelium below. In T. Potentillae the asci, which are borne on both sides of the leaf, are club-shaped and very slender. The spore-bearing portion is 25-33// l°ng and 8-10 // thick, while the slender pedicels, which are usually longer on the upper N 2, 172 Robinson . — Notes on the Genus Tctphrina. than on the under surface of the leaf, vary from 20-30 /x in length, and are often less than 2 /x thick. The spores are eight or many, 3-4 /x in diameter. T. FLAVA, Farw., in Proceedings of Amer. Acad. vol. xviii (1883), p. 84. Exoascus Jlavus , Farw., Ellis’ N. A. Fungi (1879), No. 300. This species must be carefully distinguished from the more recent and very different Exoascus jlavus of Sade- beck, which Johanson, with deference to the priority of Dr. Farlow’s name, has called Taphrina Sadebeckii. T. jiava , Farw., is also quite distinct from Exoascus Betulae , Fuckel, which also occurs in roundish spots on the leaves of various species of Betula , but has not, to my knowledge, been found in America. If it does occur here it may be distinguished from T. jiava by its shorter and more slender asci, its well- developed stalk-cells, and the absence of any subepidermal mycelium. T. jiava, Farw., has been found most often on Betula alba , var. popidifolia , Spach., in Eastern Massachusetts and New Hampshire, but has also been collected on Mt. Washington, N. H. (E. Faxon), on B. papyracca , Ait. It appears on the leaves of either host in June as bright yellow, circular spots, which vary considerably in diameter. In some dried material examined these spots were distinctly concave above and convex beneath. The asci are very numerous and densely packed together on both sides of the leaf. In outline they are rectangular, being truncated at each end ; their length is 31-52 /x, and thickness 17-26 /x. Within each ascus there is a great number of very small oblong spores. The asci have no proper stalk-cells, but in a thin section the subepidermal mycelium (hymenium) is seen to be connected with the asci by very slender pedicels which pass vertically upward between the cells of the epidermis and expand abruptly into the asci above. When the upper portion only of such a pedicel is seen, it may appear like a downwardly directed process Robinson . — Notes on the Genus Taphrina . i 73 from the ascus, resembling, except in its more slender form, one of the rootlike appendages which are really developed downward from the asci of T. aurea and T. caerulescens ; but its different nature becomes clear when its connection can be traced with the mycelium below. From the position of its mycelium and the mode of forming its asci, it is evident that this species is closely related to T. Potentillae , just described, however dissimilar it may seem in the size and shape of the asci themselves and the spores they contain. T. ALNITORQUA, Tub, in Ann. des Sciences Nat., ser. 5, Tome v. p. 130. Ascomyces Tosquinetii , Westendorp, in Bull, de f Aca- demic royale de Belgique des sciences, ser. 2, Tome xi. p- 655. Exoascua A Ini, De Bary. Exoascus alnitor quits, Sadebeck, Untersuchungen liber die Pilzgattung Exoascus , p. 1 15. This species is common in Massachusetts on the bracts of the fertile catkins of the alder. It develops a month or two earlier than the other Taphrinae , and, although easy to find, it is for some reason seldom in good condition for microscopic study. The bracts which are attacked grow abnormally long and thick, are variously curled and twisted, and become hoary with the escaping spores. The asci are borne on all parts of the infected bracts ; they are 29-37 jx long and 6-10 \x thick. Although, as these measurements show, there is considerable variation in the length and thickness of the asci, I fail to find here the dimorphism mentioned by Johanson in the asci of this species in Sweden. Each ascus is furnished with a cylin- drical stalk-cell 15-17 ^ high and 6-8 /x thick. The spores are usually eight, sometimes many, spheroidal in form, and 3 J-6 fx in diameter. In Europe T. alnitor qua has a form which occurs on the leaves of the alder, and, although not yet found in America, this form may well be looked for, as it is not improbable that it occurs here also. 174 Robinson . — Notes on the Genus Taphrina . T. AUREA (Pers.), Fries. Erineum aureum , Persoon, Synop. Method. Fungorum, p. 700. Taphrina populina , Fries. Exoascus Populi , Thiimen, in Hedwigia, Band xiii. p. 98. Exoascus aureus , Sadebeck, Untersuchungen liber die Pilzgattung Exoascus . The only form of this species yet found in America attacks the fertile catkins of poplar trees. It is of frequent occurrence, and has often been collected on Populus grandidentata, Michx., in Massachusetts, at Springfield, Newton, and elsewhere. In the infected catkins several of the ovaries grow abnormally large, and, late in April or early in May, when the fungus reaches its fruiting stage, become golden-yellow from the orange-coloured asci of the parasite. The mycelium is only subcuticular, and does not enter the inner tissues of the host ; each ascus, however, sends down an irregular rootlike process 20-40 jx long, which, making its way between the cells of the epidermis, even enters a little distance the hypoderm below. The entire length of the ascus, the process included, is 80-1 14 and the thickness 16-19 /x. These measurements do not differ very much from those of Sadebeck, but Johanson, in describing the Swedish form which occurs on the leaves of P. nigra , L., gives the total length of ascus as only 47-49 The spores are very numerous and of minute size. T. CAERULESCENS (Mont, et Desm.), Tub, in Ann. des Sciences Nat., ser. 5, Tome v. Ascomyces caerulescens , Mont, et Desm., Ann. des Sciences, ser. 3, Tome x. p. 146. Exoascus caerulescens , Sadebeck, Untersuchungen liber die Pilzgattung Exoascus. Ascomyces Quercus , Cooke, in Ravenel’s Fungi Amer. No. 72. This is one of the most common and wide-spread species of the genus. It occurs on a number of our American oaks, Robinson . — Notes on the Genus Taphrina . 175 having been found on Quercus alba , L., and 0. tinctoria , Bart., at New London, Conn. (Dr. Farlow) ; on <2. coccinea , Wang., at Stoughton, Wis. (Prof. Trelease) ; on g. rubra, L., at Bald Cap Mt. (3000 ft), N. H., also at Ithaca, N. Y. (Prof. Tre- lease) ; on <2. aquatica , Catesby, and 0. laurifolia , Michx., at Green Cove Spring, Fla. (the late Dr. Geo. Martin) ; and on Q. cinerea , Michx., at Aiken, S. C. (Ravenel’s Fung. Amer. No. 72). The fungus appears on the leaves of its host during June in roundish spots, which vary in size, and are grey or somewhat bluish in colour. On the leaves of Q. rubra , which I have examined, these spots were pretty definite in outline, and only 2-5 mm. in diameter ; on Q. tinctoria , on the other hand, they were 10-12 mm. in diameter, and irregular in shape. The habit of the asci in regard to the side of the leaf upon which they are developed does not seem to be uniform on the different hosts. In his original description of Ascomyces caerulescens , cited above, Desmaziere speaks of the asci as ‘ hypophyllus,’ and that undoubtedly is their usual position, but upon the leaves of Q. tinctoria I have found them only on the upper surface. In general form the asci somewhat resemble those of T. aurea , but their rootlike processes are generally shorter and penetrate the interstices of the epidermis to a less depth than in that species. The asci may furthermore have two or even three of these processes, which, in that case, are apt to be short and blunt. In length the asci are 55—78 /x, and in thickness 18-24 ^ The spores, like those of the preceding species, are very numerous, minute, and bacteria-like. By the kindness of Dr. Farlow I have had an opportunity to examine some of the original material of Ascomyces Quercus , Cooke, which was distributed as No. 72 in RaveneBs Fungi Americani. This parasite, which occurs on the leaves of Q. cinerea , corresponds perfectly, so far as I can see, with T. caerulescens , not only in the extent and shape of the spots in which it occurs, but in the size and form of the asci, which in both forms are polysporic. The only difference that I could find was in the size and shape of the spores. In Ascomyces Quercus they are oval in form, and vary in size from 4 fs 176 Robinson. — Notes on the Genus Taphrina. down to 1 ix and less, while in Taphrina caerulescens they are oblong or cylindrical, and usually less than 2 //, in diameter. As the size of the spores in these polysporic asci depends upon the extent of the subdivision of the original eight spores, a process which is very probably influenced by external circumstances, the diameter of such polyspores, so variable in the same species, can hardly be considered a character of sufficient definiteness to warrant the separation of forms which differ in no other particular. In closing I wish to express my sincere thanks to Dr. W. G. Farlow, who very kindly furnished me with the material for studying this group, and aided my work with many valuable suggestions. Cambridge, Mass., U. S.A. NOTES. APOSPORY IN THE CHARACEAE.— In his recent paper ‘On Apospory and Allied Phenomena’1 2 Prof. Bower criticises the view expressed by me in a paper on ‘ The Pro-embryo of Chara V that the ‘ pro-embryo ’ of the Characeae represents the asexual genera- tion in the life-history of these plants, and is in fact an aposporous sporophyte. I fail to perceive that Prof. Bower’s criticism touches the real merits of the case. My view does not necessarily lead to the conclusion that every lateral bud is to be regarded as an independent generation, nor to the assumption that the protonema of Mosses represents a third generation in the life-history of those plants, as Prof. Bower suggests. My argument is based, not upon any special virtue of ‘ laterality ’ of budding, but upon the general law that, in plants which present an alternation of generations, that which proceeds from the oospore is the sporophyte. If this holds good in Mosses, Ferns, etc., why should it not apply in the Characeae, where the oospore does not, as in the Fucaceae* give rise to a normal oophyte, but to something different ? The idea of an aposporous sporophyte, though somewhat hazardous at the time my paper was written, has been fully justified by Prof. Bower’s own researches. My views on the subject have, however, undergone considerable modification, and I am glad to* have this opportunity of stating that such is the case. But this is due, not to any a priori objections, but to facts which have come to light in recent years. I have always been conscious that the true significance of the pro-embryo of the Characeae would be made clear, not directly by the discovery of an asexual production of spores by the pro-embryo, but by the investigation of the embryology of other Algae, especially of the Florideae and the Phaeosporeae. This has been to some extent realised by Sirodot’s remarkable observations on certain families of the Florideae, the 1 Trans. Linn. Soc., vol. ii, Part 14. 2 Journal of Botany, 1878. 178 Notes . Lemaneaceae1, and the Batrachospermeae2. He finds that, in the Lemaneaceae, the carpospore gives rise to a creeping filamentous or flattened body which produces neither sexual nor asexual reproductive organs, but gives rise to erect lateral branches which eventually be- come independent and constitute sexual plants (oophytes). This case is comparable with that of the Characeae. In Batrachospermum , the carpospore likewise gives rise to a filamentous body, the Chantransia- form, from which the sexual Batrachospermum-plant eventually springs as a lateral branch. This case, again, is so far comparable with that of the Characeae. But there is this peculiarity, that the Chantransia- form of Batrachospermum produces spores. This would seem to confirm my view concerning the nature of the pro-embryo of the Characeae, but, as a matter of fact, it does not. These Chantransia-spores are of the nature of gonidia ; that is, they simply reproduce and multiply the Chantransia-form ; they do not give rise to Batrachospermum-plants. Hence, they do not prove that the Chantransia-form is the sporophyte in the life-history of Batracho - spermum ; nor does their presence absolutely disprove that the Chantransia-form is the sporophyte, though it renders it improbable. The Chantransia-form is probably analogous to the protonema of Mosses ; it is the pro-embryo of the oophyte, just as the protonema is the pro-embryo of the oophyte, though the one is developed from a sexually-produced, the other from an asexually-produced, spore. If this be so, then the analogy holds good also in the case of the Lemaneaceae and of the Characeae. The development of the pro- embryo in these plants is then indicative, not of an alternation of generations, but simply of indirect or heteroblastic development, S. H. VINES, Cambridge. METHOD FOR PRESERVING THE COLOURS OF FLOWERS IN DRIED SPECIMENS.— The preservation of the colour in dried flowers, leaves, and stems is a matter which has interest for a considerable section of the public, and as a method, not generally known in Britain, by which this is secured has been practised in Berlin with great success for several years, I propose to give a descrip- tion of it. It is described by Mr. Hennings in the Abhandlungen des botanischen Vereins des Provinz Brandenburg, Bd. xvii (1885). 1 Ann. d. sci. nat. ser. 5, Tom. xvi. 2 Les Batrachospermes, 1884. Notes . 179 The flowers to be preserved are put into water saturated with sulphurous acid, to which methylated alcohol (ordinary strength) is added in the proportion of one part of alcohol to three parts of water. Plants with thick leaves are left in the fluid for a day or a day and a half, delicate flowers only from five minutes to half an hour. The specimens are then removed and the fluid on the surface is allowed to evaporate by exposure to the sun or artificial heat, and when this has taken place the specimens are then placed between sheets of drying paper in the usual way. As a rule it is not necessary to change the paper. Treated in this way plants either retain from the first their natural colour, or, as sometimes happens, the colour, which alters slightly at first or even disappears altogether, is regained in a short time. Flowers especially scarcely lose any of their natural splendour. A difficult part of the process in the case of delicate flowers is the laying out of the parts upon the drying paper after treatment in the solution. Not only does the method preserve colour but it also hastens the process of drying. As instances of this Mr. Hennings mentions that the globose stems of Euphorbia globosa were dried in three days, the juicy and thick rosettes of species of Echeveria \ Crassu/a, and Semper - vivum in two days, the fleshy inflorescences of Orchideae, Araceae, Melastomaceae in one day, and all kept their natural colour completely, or nearly so. Plants too which usually turn black on drying, such as Lathraea squamaria, Melampyrum , and others, when treated in this way keep their natural colour. A solution once made may be used over and over again. SELMAR SCHONLAND, Oxford. THE APICAL MERISTEM IN THE ROOTS OP PONTE- DERIACEAE. — The structure of the roots of the Pontederiaceae has already been repeatedly investigated. Nageli1, who first gave an account of them, chiefly directed his attention to the mode in which the rootlets of the adventitious roots in Pontederia (now Eichhornia ) crassipes , Mart., arose. As far as the first stages of their development are concerned I have nothing to add to his observations. As to more advanced stages I cannot agree with him, but I shall refer to this again later on. 1 Nageli u. Leitgeb, Beitrage zur wissenschaftl. Botanik, Hft. 4 (1868), p. 138. i8o Notes . Treub J, in his elaborate paper on the apical meristem of the roots of monocotyledonous plants, tried to make out the apical meristem of the main roots themselves. According to him these have distinct initials for the plerome, common initials two layers thick for the peri- blem, dermatogen, and the calyptra, but at the same time he found that in the calyptra further divisions take place by means of which it acquires a certain amount of independence. He ascribed this structure also to Iridaceae, Sparganium , Buiomus, and doubtfully to Alisma. The next who took up the same subject was Flahault 2. He ex- amined the adventitious roots 3 of Eichhornia eras sipes and the primary roots of Pontederia cordata , L. The primary roots of P. cordata have, according to him, distinct initials for the plerome, two or three com- mon initials (on longitudinal section) for the periblem and dermatogen, and distinct initials for the calyptra. In studying the structure of the apical meristem of the adventitious roots of Eichhornia crassipes, he came to the conclusion that the characters of the apex of these roots are not absolutely fixed, and that the initials of the different tissues may become more or less specialised. But he shows that he is not quite certain about this point by adding that the epidermis may very likely be independent of the cortex even at the apex of the root, though he never observed this fact in the embryo of Pontederia cordata , and he concludes by saying that the epidermis, when once differentiated, does not take any part in the formation of the rootcap. Flahault says that he hesitated a long time before he came to the above-mentioned conclusions. Perhaps he would not have done so if he had not used the same method in preparing his sections as Treub — boiling in a solution of calcium chloride till nearly all the water was evaporated. I think that this method is too severe for tissues so deli- cate as the apices of roots of water-plants. Much better results may be obtained by soaking the sections in potash for twenty-four hours, treating them with acetic acid and then mounting in glycerine. Some- times I have examined sections in glycerine directly after they were cut, in other cases I stained them with Kleinenberg’s haematoxylin after treatment with potash, and mounted them in Canada balsam. I found, like Flahault, that the characters of the apex of the adventitious roots 1 Le radristeme primitif de la racine dans les monocotyledones, Leiden, 1876. 2 Ann. des sciences nat. ser. 6, vol. vi. pp. 1-168 (Pontederiaceae, p. 50). 3 Though he does not state distinctly that he used the adventitious roots for this investigation, this must be concluded from his remarks. Notes. 181 of the Pontederiaceae are not fixed, and the object of this note is to show the connection between the different appearances which they may exhibit in longitudinal section. If transverse sections are made through a node of Eichhornia azurea, Kunth, or E. crassipes , Mart., on which adventitious roots are not yet visible, one is pretty sure to get some longitudinal sections of young roots still enclosed in the tissue of the stem. They do not come out from the stem quite horizontally, but as a rule there are a few of them cut nearly in a median plane in their apical portion. These show, when treated in the above-mentioned ways, that even in the youngest stages it is quite impossible to refer the rootcap to the same initials which give rise to the dermatogen and periblem. There is a distinct calyptrogen layer (Fig. 4, c) dividing by peri- clinal, rarely by anticlinal, walls. Other periclinal walls are not formed in the calyptra, but here and there anticlinal walls may be formed in other layers. Between the calyptrogen and the plerome there is only one layer of cells, giving rise to both der- matogen and periblem (Fig. 4, z), and besides there are distinct initials for the plerome. In short, the young adventitious roots of the Pontederiaceae have very much the same structure as the primary roots of Pontederia cor data , and belong therefore to the type of the Gramineae. The number of cells forming the initial layer of the periblem and dermatogen varies from two to four (in longitudinal section) in the roots at the stage I have described, but if roots are examined when they have just broken through the tissue of the stem, the number of cells is fewer, often only one cell being seen undivided. At a further stage of development the dermatogen becomes quite independent, and extends Fig. 4. Eichhornia azurea , Kunth.— Median longitudinal section of the apex of an adventi- tious root while still enclosed in the tissue of the stem : pi plerome ; pe periblem ; d dermatogen ; cal calyptra ; c cells of the calyptrogen ; i initials of the dermatogen and periblem. 1 82 Notes. right round the apex, and thus two layers of cells are now seen between the calyptra and plerome (Fig. 5). I am not able to state at what age this final differentiation is effected ; it seems to me to vary according to the con- ditions under which the roots grow, though I cannot exactly say what these con- ditions are. As the roots have thus acquired the apical structure of Pisiia and Hydrocharis , it might be supposed that their final differentiation is due to the disappearance of the calyptrogen layer, or rather to its inactivity, as happens in those genera ; but this is not the case. Sometimes the rootcap dies off completely, and then it is quickly followed by the other parts of the apex, but usually the calyptrogen seems to be active as long as the apex is growing, though the rootcap, which grows very slowly, can be easily detached even in comparatively young roots. It certainly cannot be accidental that all the plants in which the most differentiated apical meristem of the roots has been found are monocotyledonous water- plants, and it may be noted that Holle1 has found in Vallisneria a transition from the type of the Gramineae into the type of Hydro- charts and Pistia , just as I have observed it in Eichhornia crassipes and E. azurea. I have still to add that the apical meristem of the rootlets in fairly advanced stages corresponds, as far as I have observed, with the type of the Gramineae, and Nageli and Leitgeb’s figure 5 cannot therefore represent a median section and satisfactorily illustrate the structure of a rootlet. SELMAR SCHONLAND, Oxford. Fig. 5. Eichhornia azurea , Kunth. — Median longitudinal section of the apex of an old ad- ventitious root : pi plerome ; pe periblem ; d dermatogen ; cal calyptra ; c calyptrogen ; ix initials of the periblem (the cell to the right of the three lettered cells is also an initial) ; i2 initials of the dermatogen. 1 Bot. Zeitung, 1877, p. 542. Notes , 183 PRELIMINARY NOTE ON THE FORMATION OF GEMMAE ON TRICHOMANES ALATUM. — The plant on which the observations now to be described were made belongs to the Edinburgh Botanic Garden. Through the kindness of Prof. Dickson, who had already noted a similar peculiarity in a species of Trichomanes in a private collection in Edinburgh, the plant was placed at my dis- posal for detailed observation and culture. As noted by Prof. Goebel in a recent work dealing with the germination of certain Ferns, and especially the Hymenophyllaceae the growth of the prothalli of this family is exceedingly slow, and, on this as well as on other grounds, I think it advisable not to delay the publication of facts already acquired till the close of the observations of cultures which are likely to extend over many months. The plant of Trichomanes alatum , on which these observations were made, is in a strong, healthy condition, and on the upper and larger leaves there are numerous sori, bearing apparently normal and mature spores. It is on the lower leaves that peculiarities of development are to be seen ; outgrowths of two kinds are formed at or near to the tips of the pinnae, and it is especially to be noted that they are actually vegetative outgrowths, as was shown to be the case in those aposporous Ferns which I have described elsewhere2. The outgrowths of the first type appear as ribbon-like prolongations of the laciniae of the frond, and several such may be found on a single leaf : they are only one layer in thickness, and may consist of two to four or more rows of thin-walled cells having the usual characteristics of a prothallus: they differ from the normal frond in the entire absence of those stiff hairs which are so numerous in this species. On the ends of these processes are borne numerous sterigmata [this term is adopted in the sense of Goebel, 1. c. p. 82], many of which bear spindle-shaped gemmae similar in aspect and position to those described by Cramer 3. Others may bear similar gemmae in various stages of development, while others again show merely a brownish point, where the mature gemma has broken away from its support. The results of cultivation of gemmae after removal from the sterigmata are as yet very incomplete, but I am in a position to state that germination does at least take place. The outgrowths of the second type may start from any single marginal cell of one of the lower leaves of the plant : this grows 1 Ann. Jard. Bot. Buitenzorg, vol. vii. 2 Trans. Linn. Soc. vol. ii. Part 14. 3 Denkschr, der Schweiz. Nat. Ges. xxviii. 184 Notes . out into a long protonema-like filament, with transverse septa, and numerous lateral rhizoid processes: the cells contain chlorophyll, and the whole resembles moss-protonema, though the filaments are coarser. Ultimately the filaments widen out into flat expansions of ribbon-like form, and may bear gemmae as above described : again, single marginal cells of these ribbon-like expansions may grow out as protonemal filaments similar to those produced from the parent frond. No antheridia or archegonia have as yet been observed on any of the outgrowths above described. We have here to deal with a very peculiar development, differing, I believe, from any hitherto described among the Hymenophyllaceae. In the first place it is to be noted that the gemmae correspond in structure and position to those described by Cramer : he ascribed those observed by him to one of the Hymenophyllaceae, a view which is supported by the recent observations of Goebel (1. c.). We now see in the Edinburgh plant the confirmation of this view, by the production of closely similar gemmae actually in connection with a specimen of Trichomanes alatum. But whereas Cramer’s gemmae were borne on a prothallus bearing sexual organs, those of the Edinburgh plant are produced on processes resulting from a direct outgrowth from the fern-plant. How then are we to view these processes? Are they prothalli produced in an aposporous manner? Notwithstanding the failure as yet to note sexual organs on these outgrowths, I am inclined to the opinion that this is actually the case : that in the Edinburgh plant we have a fresh example of apospory, associated with a forma- tion of gemmae, which, according to Goebel’s observations, is not an uncommon mode of reproduction of the prothalli of Ferns. It will remain for detailed observation of the cultures now in progress to show whether this view be correct or not : but whatever view of them be taken, the facts are sufficiently noteworthy to justify an early though incomplete record of them. F. O. BOWER, Glasgow. ‘ COCO-NUT,’ NOT ‘ COCOA-NUT.’ — In the recent discussion of the subject of ‘ coco-nut’ pearls botanists have with wonderful unanimity written the word 4 cocoa-nut/ Although this is a spelling of some standing and is supported by the authority of several diction- aries it is none the less incorrect ; and as botanists should be above reproach in the matter of spelling of plant-names I may contribute to Notes. 185 this desirable condition, so far as coco-nut is concerned, by this note in the Annals. What is the etymological evidence ? In some botanical works and books of travel of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries ‘ coco ’ is derived from ‘coc’ or ‘ cocus,’ a local name for the ‘Indian nut,’ the fruit of Cocos nucifera , given to it on account of a fancied resem- blance of the base of the endocarp, with its three circular impressions, to the face of a monkey when it utters a cry having a sound like the words. To the Portuguese this became ‘ coquo/ ‘quoquo’ or ‘coco/ De Barros, on the other hand, traces it from the Portuguese ‘ coco, a word applied by women to anything with which they try to frighten children/ the reference here also being to the monkey-like face at the base of the endocarp. This latter derivation is quoted by Skeat, who connects ‘ coco ’ with Lat. ‘ concha/ a shell, as does also Colonel Yu!e, who further supposes that the word may be the old Spanish ‘ coca/ a shell, which we have also in French { coque.’ Rumphius and others dismiss the monkey-face derivation, and suggest as the origin of ‘ coco ’ the Arabic ( gauzos-Indi ’ or c geuzos-Indi/ meaning Nux Indica/ the name by which the fruit was earliest known, and ‘ Cock- Indi ’ is given as a Turkish equivalent. An old Egyptian word ‘ kuku ’ has also been mentioned as a possible source. I do not discuss here which of these derivations is the most probable; but refer to the authorities cited, especially to Colonel Yule’s * Hobson- Jobson/ for further information. That the generic name, Cocos, was taken by Linnaeus from the popular one will be clear upon all the evidence to any one who will look up the references which Linnaeus gives. It had been in use long before his time. Caspar Bauhin in his Pinax gives ‘ genera cocos seu Palmae indicae/ including under this term the date and areca-nut as well as the coco-nut palm, and other old writers also use the word with the occasional spelling ‘ coccos.’ The latter probably gave cause for the derivation from kokkos, adopted by Wittstein ; but this is quite an untenable one. There is nothing in any of these derivations of ‘ coco ’ to sanction the spelling ‘cocoa/ and the question arises how did the mistake occur ? I could not do better than apply to Dr. Murray for informa- tion on this point, and here is his reply to my question : — ‘ The spell- ing “cocoa” for the Cocos nucifera is certainly wrong, and due merely to ignorance or confusion last century. All the people who knew wrote “ coco,” and only those who thought that “coco” and “cacao” were the Notes . 1 86 same, or otherwise knew imperfectly, wrote “ cocoa/’ I cannot say abso- lutely who first did so ; I have a quotation from Thomson’s Seasons with COCOa [Give me to drain the cocoa’s milky bowl] ; but I suspect (and hope) that this is only in later editions. Dr. Johnson, who rightly wrote “ coco,” pi. “ cocoes,” in his Life of Drake, written 1779, did not know the difference between “coco” and “ cacao ” when he made his Dictionary in 1755, and so, after explaining “ cocoa ” as “ [ cacoatal , Span, and therefore more properly written cacao]” he actually illustrates it by a quotation from Miller for Cocos nucifera (which Miller himself wrote “ coco ”), and another from Hill’s Materia Medica for the “ cacao” of Central America, thus identifying the two. I strongly suspect this blunder of the Doctor’s was the source of all subsequent confusion. ‘Bailey’s Dictionary, in every edition from 1721 to Johnson’s time, completely separated “ Coco-tree : an Indian tree, much like a date-tree, the nut of which contains a sweet substance,” &c., from “ Cocao , Cacao , Cacoa : an Indian nut of which chocolate is made.” * Botanists and careful writers long after that stuck to “ coco,” as does also Tennyson in Enoch Arden — [The slender coco’s drooping crown of plumes.] ‘ I shall certainly use “coco” in the Dictionary, and treat “cocoa ” as an incorrect by-form/ It is to be hoped that botanists of the present day will range them- selves amongst the ‘ careful writers ’ and ‘ those who know,’ and use the correct ‘ coco,’ for the spelling of the word has more than a purely philological interest. How many persons are there now who, like Dr. Johnson in 1755, believe that ‘cocoa’ (the product of Theo - broma Cacao , L.) is derived from the coco-nut palm ( Cocos nucifera , L.), and find in the wrong spelling an encouragement to their belief! Now too that ‘ coca’ (the product of Erythroxylon Coca , Lamk.) — a word by the way which along with ‘ coker ’ and 4 cocar ’ is found also as a variant of ‘ coco ’ — has become so important a therapeutic agent, correct orthography is even more necessary. Numerous as are the valuable properties of the coco-nut palm they stop short of supplying the beverage ‘ cocoa ’ and the drug ‘ coca ; ’ and yet I have known of people who were content in the belief that this palm was the source of both of them. ISAAC BAYLEY BALFOUR, Oxford. NOTICES OF BOOKS. ‘ DIE MORPHOLOGISCHE UND CHEMISCHE ZTT- SAMMENSETZUN Gr DES PROTOPLASMAS, ’ VON DE. PEANZ SCHWARZ (Separatabdruck aus Cohn’s ‘Beitrage zur Biologie der Pflanzen/ Bd. v. Heft i, 1887). In this important paper the author publishes the results of extensive and laborious investigation into the chemistry of protoplasm, and into the structure of protoplasmic bodies, such as the chloroplastid, the nucleus, and the cytoplasm. He begins with the study of the reaction of the cell-contents. As regards the cell-sap, he points out that it is sometimes acid and sometimes alkaline, — a fact which is clearly established by the action of acids and alkalies on cells containing either blue or red cell-sap : in the former case, treatment with acid caused the blue to change to red ; in the latter, treatment with alkali caused the red to change to blue ; hence, the original reaction must have been respectively alkaline and acid. The protoplasm, using the term in its widest sense, he found to be in all cases alkaline. This was ascertained by the observation both of cells containing red or blue cell-sap, and of cells with colourless cell-sap, but treated with an extract of red cabbage. In either case, when the protoplasm was killed by an electric shock, or by treatment with alcohol, or by heating, the colouring matter diffused into the protoplasm and generally gave a distinctly alkaline reaction : that is, the protoplasm stained blue, bluish-green, or green, according to the degree of alkalinity. In some cases the staining of the protoplasm was preceded by a change of colour, indicating neutralisation or alkalinity in the cell-sap. In no case did the protoplasm stain yellow, indicating a high degree of alkalinity: nor did it ever stain red, indicating acidity. These conclusions are confirmed by Pfeffer's observation1 that the protoplasm of living cells gives an alkaline reaction with cyanin. 1 Bot. Zeitg. 1886. O 2 1 88 Notices of Books, The reaction of the cell-contents, as a whole, depends upon the relative quantities of alkaline protoplasm and of acid cell-sap which are present. The alkaline reaction is most marked in young cells in which the protoplasm preponderates, the acid reaction in old cells in which the cell-sap is present in excess. The author then proceeds to ascertain the cause of the alkalinity of protoplasm. He has recourse to analyses of the ash, and, taking leaves as giving the most reliable data, he cites a number of analyses which prove that there is a close relation between the amount of proteid in the leaves and the amount of potash in their ash. This, he believes, to be the cause of the alkalinity of protoplasm; and, after discussing the various possible forms in which potash may be present, he comes to the conclusion that it exists in combination with proteid. The next point considered is the structure and the chemical composition of chloroplastids. After giving an account of the views of Schmitz, Frommann, Meyer, Schimper, Pringsheim, and others, as to the structure of these bodies, the author states his own con- clusion, which is this: that a chloroplastid consists of a ground- substance in which are imbedded a number of fibrillae lying closely side by side ; there is no definite membrane, but there is a peripheral plasma-membrane. The colouring-matter of the plastid is confined to the fibrillae, which are coloured green throughout ; but it is especially collected into small spherical vacuoles ( grana of Meyer). The fibrillar structure of the chloroplastid is not apparent under normal conditions, but it becomes evident when they are caused to swell up by treatment with water. The fibrillae then swell up somewhat and separate, the ground-substance being dissolved. Hence it appears that the fibrillae and the ground-substance consist of two distinct proteid substances; the former is termed by the author chloroplastin , the latter, meiaxin. A long series of observations is given describing the effect of solutions of various salts, of potash, and of acids, upon chloro- plastids. Although these are all of interest, yet it is only possible to refer to some of them. The action of potash on the colouring matter is worthy of special note. When treated with solution of potash, the green vacuoles disappear, and the whole chloroplastid becomes uniformly coloured of a yellowish green. The author considers, in 189 Notices of Books. agreement with Hansen1, that this is due to the saponification of the oily solution of chlorophyll, which constitutes the oily green drops, the ‘ vacuoles ’ or ‘ grana,’ described above as occurring in the fibrillae. With regard to the action of strong hydrochloric acid, it is interesting to compare the author’s conclusions with those of Pringsheim. The colouring matter is gradually exuded as masses of chlorophyllan (Pringsheim’s hypochlorin), and the body of the plastid presents darker and lighter areas which Pringsheim interpreted as due to a trabecular or spongy structure. Schwarz, however, shows that the darker areas are granular or fibrillar masses formed by pre- cipitation of some of the proteid by the strong acid; hence the structure of the chloroplastid is not spongy or trabecular. Passing now to the nucleus, the author distinguishes in it the following components : a peripheral membrane, a ground-substance ( Kernsaft of R. Hertwig), nucleoli, and a fibrillar framework. These, he finds, consist of different substances, as indicated by their reactions, which he distinguishes by various names. The substance composing the nuclear membrane is termed amphipy renin) that of the nucleoli pyrenin ; those of the framework and of the ground-substance, respectively linin and paralinin. Besides these substances there is chromatin , which usually occurs in the form of granules in the fibrillar framework of the resting nucleus. In the young nucleus, the chromatin is uniformly distributed throughout the fibrillar frame- work, though in some cases granules of chromatin are also present. This account of the chemical composition of the nucleus differs widely from that given by Zacharias2, according to which the nucleus consists of nuclein, plastin, and albumin, the first being present especially in the chromatin-granules, the second in the framework and the ground-substance, the third in the nucleoli. With regard to the structure and composition of the nucleus at different stages, the author points out that the framework consists at first of a single filament which, by the formation of anastomoses, forms a reticulum. This change is accompanied by an increase in size of the nucleus as a whole, due to an increase in the bulk of the framework and of the ground-substance, and, at first, to a growth of the nucleoli. But the nucleoli begin to diminish before the nucleus has completed its growth, so it appears c. At an earlier stage in the development a single cell occupies the place of these six cells, which will be shown later to form part of the procarpium. Right and left of them come the placental cells, p.c. No trace of a trichogyne is visible, nor is there any sign of the pore. The fruit-cavity arises schizogenetically by the separation, owing to the splitting of their party-wall, of the two layers of cells outside and inside of the curved dotted line f.c. (Compare origin of conceptacles of Fucus^i) The layer of cells beneath f.c. forms the most superficial part of the placenta,, and the apical part of the procarpium. Fig. 2 represents an older swelling. The section shown in this figure was made parallel with, instead of at right angles to, the long axis of the branch. The fruit-cavity,/', c . has begun to form. The placental cells, p.c., are shown, as well as several cells of the procarpium,/, /, c.c., from one of which, c.c., a dis- tinct filament, t, passes in a nearly straight line for some distance, then dips beneath some of the cells of the fruit- sheath, being almost lost to view in its winding course until it reappears as a small papilla, t\ at the bottom of a conical de- pression on the surface of the apex of the swelling. I believe t, t1 is the trichogyne, and that the procarpium figured here is at the stage when it is just ready for fertilisation. In this case, as in others, the procarpial cells, before fertilisation has taken place, are densely filled with finely granular protoplasm, with nuclei and leucoplastids. Fig. 3 shows a part of a larger procarpium, the plane of sec- tion being the same as that of Fig. 2. Three or four cells of 1 F. O. Bower, Conceptacles of Fucus in Q. J. M. S. 1880. 216 Johnson.— The Procarpium and Fruit the procarpium,/,/,/, are very evident, of which one, c.c ., shows the trichogyne, /, growing out from its apex, which is soon lost to view. In Fig. 4 we have another view of the procarpium. In this section the trichogyne can be traced much further than in Fig- 3, almost to the external surface of the fruit-sheath. The looseness of arrangement of the cells of the fruit-sheath in the region of the future pore, the evidence of commencing fusion of the procarpial cells, and the compressed dwindling con- dition of the part of the trichogyne visible, are all indications that fertilisation has taken place. The evidence afforded by these and many other sections has led me to the following conclusions : — 1. The procarpium (using this term in its narrower sense) consists of six or seven cells, distinguished by general arrange- ment, size, and contents from the surrounding cells of the swelling. 2. The trichogyne arises from an apical, usually smaller, cell of this group, and after a more or less circuitous route reaches the external surface on which it projects, exposed for contact with the spermatium. The enclosed condition of the larger part of the trichogyne is counterbalanced by the pro- jection of the whole swelling. 3. Fruit-sheath, placenta, and procarpium, all arise by the repeated periclinal division of the two or three outermost cor- tical layers of cells, the cells of the procarpium being early distinguishable from the placental cells by less frequent periclinal division. 4. Fertilisation takes place just after the fruit-cavity has arisen, and when only the most internal part of the pore is present. The changes in the procarpium and placenta which follow upon fertilisation may be thus stated : — • 1. Fusion of the procarpial cells with one another takes place ; the placental cells may or may not multiply rapidly, forming often a large irregularly-lobed placenta, which in median sections of the swelling frequently appears bilobed, in Gracilaria confervoides , Grev. 217 the lobes being right and left of the depressed procarpium. In many cases the placenta remains as in Fig. 5. 2. The fused cells of the procarpium, which now have swollen walls, send out protoplasmic protrusions through these, and by means of them establish direct communication with the immediately adjacent placental cells. The protrusions are quite large enough to admit of the passage of a nucleus. 3. From the fused procarpial cells other protoplasmic pro- trusions (diverticula) arise, and form spores at their free ends, independently of the placental cells (Fig. 5). 4. The cells forming the free surface of the placenta de- velop as in Fig. 5, and produce radiating (in some cases bi- or even multi-radiate) rows of basipetally formed spores. 5. The fused procarpial cells and the deeper-seated pla- cental cells, previously densely filled with granular protoplasm, show only peripheral layers of protoplasm enclosing large vacuoles. Many of the placental cells may be seen, in course of these changes, with two nuclei, as if about to fuse, or as if they were sister nuclei ; and, in many cases, the placental cells may be observed in direct communication with one another by proto- plasmic channels, like those found connecting the procarpial with the placental cells. Of the facts which have been observed I venture to put for- ward the following hypothetical explanation : — The nucleus which results from fertilisation fuses in turn with the nuclei of the combining procarpial cells. This complex nucleus then undergoes repeated division, and the daughter-nuclei pass, one through each of the previously mentioned protrusions, into the placental cells, there to fuse with their nuclei, this union being followed by division. This process occurs throughout the whole placenta, so that in the end each of the placental cells from which the spores are directly formed has received into its nucleus part of the substance of the nucleus formed by the fusion of the nucleus of the spermatium with that of the car- pogenous cell. I hope by a study of living plants to test the value of this supposition of nuclear fusion and distribution. 2i8 Johnson,— The Procarpinm and Fruit The spores arise simultaneously from procarpial and pla- cental cells, and by the time that they have begun to appear the pore is fully formed, and it is only in oblique sections through it that any trace of the trichogyne is obtained. The pore is formed schizogenetically, from within outwards, re- minding one both in mode and in direction of origin of the formation of the pore of a stoma. The fruit-cavity arising schizogenetically increases in size lysigenetically, at the ex- pense of the innermost layers of the fruit-sheath, the cells of which gradually lose their contents and undergo mucilaginous degeneration, the quantity of mucilage and the number of mucilage-threads of Thuret and Bornet increasing with the age of the fruit. Threads crossing the fruit-cavity, before any spores are formed, are often seen. These are not mucilage- threads, but the drawn-out ordinary floridean pit-connections of the cells which are separating to form the fruit-cavity. It is necessary to exercise care in order to avoid confounding these or the mucilage-threads with the trichogyne. The preceding necessarily somewhat disconnected observa- tions may be briefly and usefully summarised as follows, the order of statement corresponding as nearly as possible with the order of origin of the different structures : — The first ex- ternal indication of the formation of a procarpium is the pre- sence of a small swelling on the surface of a thallus-branch due to the repeated periclinal division of the outermost one or two layers of cortical cells. The swelling so formed consists of some twelve periclinal layers closely applied to one another, and with cells all alike, except at that point where the pro- carpium is subsequently found. Here, owing to the absence of periclinal division, there is one large cell full of rich granular contents. This cell, after periclinal division generally has ceased, divides near its apex, and gives off several marginal cells which arrange themselves as described (Fig. i). At the same time the fruit-cavity begins to arise schizogenetically the fruit-sheath (pericarp, involucre) and the placental cells now full of granular protoplasm are marked off. By the time that the fruit-cavity has appeared, the end of the apical cell of in Gracilaria confervoides , Grev, 2 1 9 the procarpium (c. Fig. 1, c.c. Fig. 2) has grown out as the trichogyne across the fruit-cavity, and through the fruit-sheath, between its cells, to the external surface, only the most internal part of the pore being present when this occurs. Fertilisation now takes place. This act is followed by the fusion of the fer- tilised ovicell with the rest of the procarpial cells, the tricho- gyne being cut off in the usual way. The compound procarpial cell now enters into communication, by the for- mation of protoplasmic diverticula through its now swollen wall, with the immediately adjacent cells of the placenta. At the same time it develops at its free apex independent proto- plasmic protrusions. Spores now appear with or without pre- vious repeated division of the placental cells ; the pore is fully formed ; and the fruit-cavity enlarges at the expense of the innermost cellular layers of the fruit-sheath. I must confess inability to explain the formation of the swel- ling by periclinal division in harmony with the theory of F. Schmitz1, who regards all parts of the thallus of Florideae as composed of systems of branching filaments of cells. Possibly the swelling, a unique structure in the Florideae, is one of the few exceptions it is admitted may occur. The time of origin of the different parts of the procarpium in Gracilaria agrees with the time assigned by Schmitz as that at which the pro- carpium in Florideae generally developes. Following out his explanation and terminology, it may be said that in Gracilaria (Fig. 1) a joint-cell,/1, produces near its apex, on one side, a two- or three-celled carpogenous branch,/2,/3, c, the apical cell of which, c, becomes the carpogonium (carpogenous cell), and gives origin to the trichogyne ; on the other side, a two- celled branch,/4,/5. After fertilisation the basal part of the carpogonium is cut off as the fertilised ovicell, and combines with the auxiliary cells,/,/1,/2,/3,/4,/5, to form one large copulation-cell, which further combines, in the manner pre- viously described, with the surrounding placental cells — ■ 1 F. Schmitz, Untersuchnngen iiber die Befrachtnng der Florideen, in Sitzungsber. d. k. Akad. d. Wiss. Berlin, 1883. A translation of this paper by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., appeared in Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. xiii (1884). R 220 Johnson. — The Procarpium and Fruit secondary auxiliary cells. In kind but not in degree this combination of ovicell with adjacent auxiliary cells is much like the mode of copulation described by Schmitz in the Rhodomeleaceae, Rhodymeniaceae, Ceramiaceae, etc. In carrying out this investigation of the female apparatus of Gracilaria , I was constantly on the watch for phenomena at all comparable with those found by Thuret and Bornet in Dudresnaya and Polyides1, by Berthold in the Crypto- nemiaceae2, by Schmitz in the Squamarieae 3, and by Solms- Laubach in the Corallinaceae 4. Each fruit was however found to be the direct product of a procarpium, and each pro- carpium gave one cystocarp, and one only. Still, from one point of view, Gracilaria shows a combination of the salient features exhibited in the production of the many connected, scattered fruits of the Cryptonemiaceae, and of the single com- pound fruit of the Corallinaceae. In describing the parts in Gracilaria , I have, as far as possible, used the terms (and with the same meaning) proposed by Schmitz 5 and adopted by Berthold. In Gracilaria the fertilised ovicell fuses with the rest of the procarpial cells, the auxiliary cells, homologous with the single auxiliary cell of, say, Gloeosiphonia ; the pla- cental cells correspond with the isolated fertile auxiliary cells, from each of which by contact with the connecting f tubes 5 a fruit is formed in the Cryptonemiaceae and Squamarieae. In Gracilaria , owing to the concentration of the auxiliary cells (placental cells) round the procarpium, there is no need of these long cellular connecting-tubes, and they are replaced by the protoplasmic protrusions mentioned. The formation of a single compound fruit in the Corallinaceae as a result of the fusion of a group of procarpia, only some of which are fer- tilised, is not unlike the formation of the single complex fruit of Gracilaria as the product of the more or less intimate fusion 1 Thuret and Bornet, Etudes phycologiques, pp. 73-80. 2 G. Berthold, Die Cryptonemiaceen des Golfes von Neapel, 1884. 3 F. Schmitz, op. cit. on page 219. 4 Solms-Laubach, Fauna u. Flora des Golfes von Neapel, 1881. 5 F. Schmitz, 1. c., p. 223. in Gracilaria confervoides ? Grev. 221 of the single fertilised procarpium with the surrounding pla- cental (auxiliary) cells. Indeed, much of the description of the development of the fruit of the Corallinaceae by Schmitz, but not by Solms-Laubach, will apply equally well to Gracilaria. The place of origin of the spores of Gracilaria represents a combination of the condition seen in the Helminthocladieae — the simplest of the Florideae, in the Ceramiaceae, and in the Cryptonemiaceae — the highest of the Florideae. Gracilaria , in its female apparatus, seems to stand in the same relation to the rest of Florideae as Chara does to the rest of Chlorophyceae. In most of the higher Florideae the procarpium, after fertilisation, becomes enclosed in a cellular sheath derived from the adjacent cells of the thallus. An en- velope, similar in time and place of origin, and in function, is found in most of the Coleochaeteae amongst the Chloro- phyceae. In Gracilaria , as in Chara , this cellular sheath is formed before fertilisation, a mark of greater specialisation. In a subsequent paper I hope to give an account of the pro- carpium and fruit of Sphaerococcus , of the family Sphaero- coccaceae, in which Gracilaria is placed. I must not conclude without acknowledging my indebted- ness to Dr. D. H. Scott, for his suggestion of this work and for kindly criticism during its progress. I would also take this opportunity to thank Mr. Thiselton-Dyer for the use of the Jodrell Laboratory, Kew, in which the greater part of this investigation was carried out. R 2 222 J ohnson.—On Gracilaria confervoides , Grev. EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATE XI. Illustrating Mr. T. Johnson’s paper upon the procarpium and fruit in Gracilaria confervoides , Grev. Fig. i. Vertical median section of swelling made at right angles to axis of thallus-branch bearing it. f s. fruit-sheath, f. c. curved dotted line, representing line of origin of fruit-cavity, p , p1, p 2, p 3, p i, p 5, procarpial cells, c. carpo- gonium. p. c. placental cells, x 600. Fig. 2. Vertical median section of the swelling made parallel with, instead of at right angles to, the axis of the thallus-branch. Older than section in Fig. 1. t, t\ trichogyne. f. c. fruit - cavity ; other letters as in Fig. 1. Procarpium ready for fertilisation, x 600. Fig. 3. Vertical median section of swelling in same plane as in Fig. 2. Lettering as before. Procarpium larger. Before fertilisation, x 600. Fig. 4. Vertical median section of the swelling in same plane as in Fig. 1. Lettering as in Fig. 1. Procarpial cells fusing. After fertilisation, x 600. Fig. 5. Vertical median section of the swelling in same plane as in Fig. 1. s spores ; other letters as in Fig. 1. Pore complete, x 600. Fig. 6. Same section as that in Fig. 5, magnified only five times in order to show the size of swelling relatively to thallus-branch, the structure of which is indicated, x 5. FItvtulIs of Bolany Fig. 1. X/2 O 00& ^ q§ ■> /(:^&c50c& /4«g§a>f/ ^V^ggc'SSia^qi •/S'. W2, l&mk /0# ///& ^.c. pore. /Sgc JfegS /z^. /zpt f. Hm ffmff %3?.. = '//a/boggB ^OH G GGCLa/^ O/Q] prrp^< I ffJFim Aft , f -/{/gpv,r FoFcf> 2 filftS? roOPXOJ O r Pin ^h^oKoOoCi^or U°$^o w^tFM^ofsfc ff&gg c-oqi Oc? o o £/o §§ ogo%c ■m/oo o®o O0 op Qpogo s>? x :rro ago J,%w4§’5SgSt-C "W.-JS^00 > op °° Fig. 3. c.c F'c- T. Johnson del. JOHNSON. -ON THE FRUIT IN GRACILARIA CON F E RVO I D E S, Grev. I WWn Vol. l PL. XL 7ia. Z. C.f.S. Q o § (? oO^ C? % PO CUP -pore,. <5 O m im ■olilflll fili§^,x P- c- ■ & °,P O^O '^A to * &OPQ0 O °<>& i 0 °nO0ooot \?0£go*J Ciooo^j ft c^0-; ,p.-<0-@Qo- \ o CPs -> ^O^C'ft'poS ga> 0O QQlV »x«e' %§o00a? O’ fO/PrV PV'C'L $?°A <0^9 0 0 tfeSf \ lnifM g>H PfiO^ao i p.c. University Press, Oxford.. JlTinals of Botany VoL / PL. XI. avKuo nr\JfO Q ■ ■t °ooS ■C? Ovb x *►«*.«*• <§°£oO' °n rv4 \ ®^°§OC5 1 liilli °w wAf^f \Spdf% , W0Q^\ orpOp?° K°cTal ... KriOOOO o' ,8^)000 Oo J>- University Press, Oxford. JOHNSON.- ON THE FRUIT IN G R AC 1 LA R 1 A CONFERVOIDES, Grev. On the germination of the tuber of the Jeru- salem Artichoke (Helianthus tuberosus). BY J. R, GREEN, M.A., B.Sc., Trinity College , Cambridge , Professor of Botany to the Pharmaceutical Society. GROUP of plants, prominent among the Compositae, JLjL store their carbohydrate reserve- materials in their tubers or tuberous roots in the form of inulin. Of these plants the dahlia ( Dahlia variabilis) and the Jerusalem arth choke ( Helianthus tuberosus) are most frequently met with. In the somewhat fleshy, though not tuberous, roots of the common species of Inula (/. Helenium and I. Conyza) a similar accumulation may be found. Inulin can be prepared from these plants by boiling the tubers, or roots, with large quantities of water, concentrating the decoction so obtained, and allowing it to stand till it de- posits a sediment. This is to be redissolved in a small quan- tity of hot water, decolourised by boiling with animal charcoal, and again concentrated, when it gradually deposits fairly pure inulin. This can be purified by redissolving and evaporating again till the inulin is precipitated, when it should be well washed with cold water containing a little alcohol. In the tuber the presence of inulin can be detected by soaking pieces in alcohol for two or three days and cutting sections. These, dipped in water and examined, show large sphaero-crystals of inulin deposited in the tissue, which often embrace several cells within their area. Inulin, prepared as described above, is a white powder which is readily soluble in warm water, dissolves only slightly in cold water, and is insoluble in alcohol. It is not thrown down [Annals of Botany, Vol. I. Nos. Ill and IV. February 1888.] 224 Green.— On the germination of the tuber of from its watery solution on cooling, so that the latter can be diluted to any desired degree. It is precipitated on adding alcohol in sufficient quantity to the solution. Its relation to sugar is very much the same as that of starch, for it is readily converted into sugar by boiling with acids, or by heating its watery solution under pressure1, the change being probably one of hydration, just as is the case with starch. Its formula, according to Watts’ Dictionary of Che- mistry, is C12 H20 O10 2H20. It differs from starch in not oc- curring in the form of grains of definite shape, but being crystalline when isolated, and occurring in solution in the sap of the cells which contain it. Further, it differs from starch in resisting to a very large extent the action of saliva2, and in being capable of dialysing through a moist membrane. This power however is very feeble. Like starch, it has an action on polarised light. In the plants spoken of, inulin does not replace starch altogether, for the latter is found in the sub-aerial parts, but it is the only form of carbohydrate reserve-material. The chemical changes in the reserve-materials accompanying germination have in many cases been shown to be due to the action of different unorganised ferments. There is no doubt that starch is changed into sugar by a body of this description, to which the name of diastase has been given, and which has been shown by different writers to occur in almost every growing part of green plants. The changes brought about in the different proteid reserve-materials have by several observers been shown to be due to a similar cause 3, and cel- lulose is demonstrated to give rise to sugar by the same agency4. Frantl 5 and others have shown that sugar is formed from inulin, and in investigating the peculiarities of this change the first question that suggests itself is, — Is the conversion due, 1 Poulsen, Bot. Microchem. p. 88. 2 Cf. infra. 3 V. Gorup-Besanez, in Ber. Deutsch. Chem. Gesell. 1874, p. 1478. Green, in Phil. Trans, vol. 178 (1887) B, p. 39. 4 Green, op. cit. 5 Prantl, Das Inulin, 1870. — Sachs, Lectures on the Physiology of Plants, Engl. e. f. University Press. Oxford. The Effect of Cross-Fertilization on Incon- spicuous Flowers. BY ANNA BATESON, Nezvnham College , Cambridge. IN discussing the relation of the conspicuousness of flowers and the advantages of cross-fertilization, Darwin comes to the conclusion that small inconspicuous flowers, which are not visited by insects as a rule, and which are perfectly self-fertile, must probably still be capable of benefitting by an occasional cross, for if they could not benefit in this way their flowers would gradually have become cleistogene. ‘ As therefore no species which at one time bore small and inconspicuous flowers has had all its flowers rendered cleistogene, I must believe that plants now bearing small and inconspicuous flowers profit by their still remaining open, so as to be occasionally intercrossed by insects. It has been one of the greatest oversights in my work that I did not experimentise on such flowers, owing to the difficulty of fertilising them, and to my not having seen the importance of the subject1/ The following experiments were undertaken in the hope of deciding this question. The plants experimented on were Senecio vulgaris , Capsella Bursa-pastor is , and Stellar ia media. I. — Senecio vulgaris. With regard to this plant, H. Muller says that the nectar is easily accessible in the tubular florets, but the absence of ray-florets and the small diameter of the capitula render them very inconspicuous, and he never saw them visited by insects 2. This plant is perfectly adapted for self-fertilization, 1 Darwin, Cross and Self-Fertilization of Plants, p. 387. 2 H. Muller, Befruchtung der Blumen, p. 399. [Annals of Botany, Vol. I. Nos. Ill and IV. February 1888.] 256 Bateson. — The Effect of Cross-Fertilization as the pollen is ripe by the time the stigma pierces the ring of anthers. The plants used in my experiments were obtained from the same locality when still young, and were grown in pots. Two capitula on one of the plants were cross-fertilized when most of the stigmas were extended, by rubbing over them a capitulum of another plant which was covered with ripe pollen. This method of crossing is very rough, but the crossing of all the florets would not be any better ensured by attempting to cross each one individually. The plant from which pollen was taken for crossing was a weaker plant than the one with which it was crossed. Two capitula on the same plant were marked for self-fertilization, and these were allowed to fertilize themselves, and were not artificially self-fertilized. This plant was not covered by a net, though it would have been better to have been so. When ripe the capitula were gathered, and there was found to be a considerable difference in the fecundity of the cross and self-fertilized capitula. The two self-fertilized capitula contained between them 6 9 seeds and 42 sterile ovules ; whilst the two cross-fertilized capitula contained between them 125 seeds and only 8 abortive ovules. The seeds from the two lots were allowed to germinate, and the seedlings were planted out in pairs on the opposite sides of pots, which were so placed as to have the plants of the two sides exposed equally well to light. The self-fertilized seeds germinated slightly before the cross-fertilized ones. When full-grown the plants of both sides were measured, and the result is shown in the table opposite. The figures in columns D, E, and F show that with only three exceptions the crossed exceeded the self-fertilized plants in height, besides which the tallest crossed plants were decidedly higher than the tallest self-fertilized ones. The total height of all the crossed is to the total height of all the self-fertilized plants as 100 to 87. When weighed the two lots showed hardly any difference, the weight of the crossed plants being 108*7 grms., and the weight of the self-fertilized 105*5 grms., or as 100 to 97. In fecundity the crossed plants showed an advantage over the self-fertilized, the average 257 on Inconspicuous Flowers. number of seeds per capitulum of the cross-fertilized being to the average number per capitulum of the self-fertilized as ioo to 73. Table I— Senecio vulgaris. In their original order. In order of magnitude in a single series. A B c D E F Crossed. Self-fert. Crossed. Self-fert. Difference. cms. cms. cms. cms. cms. Pot I 10-4 8-0 T9’5 15-0 -4-5 13-4 12-5 19*0 13-9 io-o 12-7 17*5 i3-7 -3.8 Pot II 105 9-5 14.4 12-8 — i-6 13-2 15.0 i3-4 12*7 - o«7 Pot III 1 1-6 12-8 13-2 12-5 -07 12-0 I 2*0 12*0 12-0 ± 0 I4.4 1 1*6 1 1-6 12-0 4- 0.4 Pot IV 19*0 13-9 n-5 1 1*6 + 0-1 io*5 9.0 10.7 9.9 -0.8 Pot V 10.5 8.5 10.5 9-5 — 1-0 Pot VI 10-7 8-8 10.5 9.0 - i-5 Pot VII 11. 5 i3-7 10.5 8*8 -1.7 i9-5 9-9 io*4 8-5 -i>9 J7-5 12-0 10-0 8*o — 2-0 Total in cms. 194.7 169.9 II.- — Capsella Bursa-pastoris. According to H. Muller, this species is visited by insects to some extent, but its flowers are very inconspicuous and per- fectly self-fertile1. The plants used were taken from the same Befruchtung d. Blumen, p. 138. 258 Bateson— The Effect of Cross- Fertilization locality when young and grown in pots. One of them was netted, and several flowers on it were cross-fertilized as soon as they were open with pollen from one of the other plants. The flowers are not easy to cross, as they are very minute, and the petals are nearly closed over the stigma. Flowers of the same age as the crossed ones were marked for self- fertilization. The seeds of the two lots germinated simul- Table II. — Capsella Bursa-pastoris. In their original order. In order of magnitude in a single series. A B c D E F Crossed Self-fert. Crossed Self-fert. Difference inches. inches. inches. inches. inches. Potl I4§ Si 0 8 r5t 18 + 2# Pot II 15! 1 6 *51 16# + I| !3 i6± 14J 16 + ii Pot III I4l Ml i4l 14# + i Pot IV I5I- 9f 14J r3# 4 8 • i4i 18 13! *3 6 8 Pot V I3i 13 1 si- I2| 7 * 8 i3f I3l 13 9f “3i I2|- I2| 12# 8# -4 Total in inches. 1 26§- I22j taneously, and were planted out on the opposite sides of pots. The self-fertilized plants exceeded the crossed in height at first ; but at the last measurement the crossed slightly ex- ceeded the self-fertilized plants in total height. The relation of crossed to self-fertilized plants shown in the totals on the table is as 100 to 96, so that there cannot be said to be more than a very trifling difference in height. By weight, however, on Inconspicuous Flowers . 259 the crossed showed a decided advantage over the self-fertilized, being as 100 to 88. III. — Stellaria media. This plant appears to be not invariably self-fertilized, as it is occasionally visited by insects for its nectar. But as it flowers through the winter as well as in summer, it must, in the absence of insects, depend on self-fertilization ; besides which, it is very inconspicuous, except when growing luxuriantly in large masses. Some young plants of Stellaria were growing in a flower-pot in a greenhouse, and these were planted in separate pots. One of them was netted, and some of its flowers were crossed with pollen from one of the other plants after their own stamens had been removed whilst still unripe. Other flowers on this plant were marked at the same time for self-fertilization, and allowed to fertilize themselves. In this case the capsules of the cross-fertilized flowers were found to contain rather fewer seeds than those of the self-fertilized ones, the average number in the former capsules being eight, and in the latter ten. The seedlings from the two lots were planted on the opposite sides of seed-pans, and were first measured when in a very young stage before the stems had become decumbent. The fifteen crossed seedlings measured i6T5g- inches, and the fifteen self-fertilized 1 5T2F, but the four tallest crossed were to the four tallest self-fertilized as 100 to 81. When full-grown the longest branch of each was measured, with the result as in Table III (see p. 260). Columns D, E, F of Table III show that in nearly every case the crossed plants slightly exceed the self-fertilized in length, although the total only gives a relation of 100 to 95. How- ever, in a procumbent and much branched plant of this kind, a comparison oi the lengths of the longest branch in each pair is not a very good test ; for, whenever the longest branch of the one exceeds the longest branch of the other, the shorter branches of the stronger plant would probably also exceed the shorter branches of the weaker plant. By weight, which is a better test in a case of this kind, the cross-fertilized were 260 Bateson . — The Effect of Cross- Fertilization to the self-fertilized as ioo to 91. It may be of interest to mention that these plants were crossed very early in the year, between February 14 and March 1, which is rather earlier than the season at which they have the best chance of being crossed in a state of nature 1. Table III.— Stellaria media. Original order. Single series. A B | c D E F Crossed. Self-fert. Crossed. Self-fert. Difference. inches. inches. inches. inches. inches. Pot I 7f 84 9t + 1 8 4 71 84 8| 4-0 8 71 / 8 £i ° 8 8| + 81 Pot II 6 6 £2 5S 83 ° 8 + i 7-1 8| 83 °8 176 7 8 4 8 8-| 8| 8 71 3 8 Pot III 8f 9§ 7f 7* 1 8 7t 8f 71 7} 4 8 £2 ° 8 hJL 78 7* li 3 8 Pot IV 7f 6| 71 7 -1 7! 5l 7» 6| 5 8 7t 5l 6f 6 6 8 Pot V 61 74 6 s- U8 5l 5 — 8 6^- u8 r1 6 OF 6 5# 4 8 6 7 6 5t 6 8 T otal in inches. H2| M O 00 O0|M Of the three species used for experiments Senecio vulgaris shows a greater advantage from cross-fertilization than either of the others ; this advantage being not inferior to that ascer- tained for an average conspicuous and insect-fertilized plant. 1 H. Miiller, Befruchtung, p. 183. oil Inconspicuous Flowers. 261 The relation of the crossed to the self-fertilized plants is given as 100 to 86 in the cases of Iberis umbellata^ Origanum vulgar and Lupinus pilosus ; 100 to 88 for Ononis minutissima , and 100 to 89 for Pap aver vagum 1. In the cases of Stellar ia media and Capsella Bursa-pastoris, the cross-fertilized show an undoubted advantage over the self-fertilized, when both ,weight and size are considered, although the advantage in size alone is not so considerable. And it should be remembered that in such a case as Capsella cross-fertilization is very difficult to effect without injury to the flower, so that the seeds of self-fertilized flowers obtained by natural fertilization may have had an advantage to start with over those of the crossed ones. In the case of Polygonum avicidare , which is still more difficult to cross-fertilize, I have noticed that the seeds of crossed flowers look poor and deformed ; and among some capsules of artifi- cially self- fertilized seed of Capsella , obtained since the experi- ment given above, one of the capsules was deformed. Thus it would have been a better method to have obtained the self- fertilized seeds by artificial fertilization also. If, however, the relations of the crossed to the self-fertilized plants given above be taken as true, they would show that inconspicuous flowers do benefit by a cross, though apparently in a less degree than those adapted for cross-fertilization. In conclusion, I should wish to thank Mr. F. Darwin for the very kind assistance which he has given me in this work. 1 Darwin, Cross and Self-Fertilization, chap. vii. Table A. Botanical Laboratory, Cambridge. Microscopical Anatomy of the Common Cedar- Apple (Gymnosporangium Macropus).1 BY ELMER SANFORD. With Plate XIII. ^TMIIS species of cedar-apple originates in the leaves of the JL smaller branches of Juniperus virginiana. The my- celium of the fungus causes an abnormal growth in the leaf tissue, which carries up the apex of the leaf as it develops, and pushes the branch to one side until the knot itself appears to be terminal. The growth thus produced varies from about a twelfth of an inch to an inch and a half in diameter, and finally becomes reniform from the cells of the outer part of the knot multiplying more rapidly than those at the base. The knots are of a silvery-gray colour. About the first of May, after the knots have remained over winter, the myce- lium of the fungus collects in masses a little beneath the surface, raising it up into little papillae, varying in number according to the size of the knot, but usually appearing over the surface about an eighth of an inch apart. Later, the surface of the knot is broken through at these points, and yellow cylindrical masses, composed of spores borne upon long hyaline and more or less gelatinous stalks, are pro- truded, and, when moist, swell up, and often extend to the length of nearly an inch. Figure i is a drawing of one of these cedar-apples as it appeared the twelfth of May ; a the branch on which it is borne, b the body of the apple, c one of the spore-masses, and d the ring at the base of the spore- 1 This study was carried on in the Botanical Laboratory of the University of Michigan in May and June, 1887, under the direction of Professor V. M. Spalding. [Annals of Botany, Vol. I. Nos. Ill and IV. February 1888.] 264 Sanford . — Anatomy of the Common mass. By about the first of June these spores have fully matured, and the spore-masses begin to dry up and decay, afterwards falling off from the knot, which also dies and dries up, but much more slowly. The foregoing general description, based on my own ob- servations, agrees substantially with that given by Dr. Farlow in the ‘ Gymnosporangia or Cedar- Apples of the United States.5 The following study of the anatomy of the knot was made independently, and so far as I am aware the results have not been recorded elsewhere. That we may more fully understand the changes which take place, resulting in the production of the cedar-apple above described, it will be necessary first to notice the structure of the normal leaf. A cross section of the leaf of Juniperus virginiana shows, passing from the periphery towards the centre, (1) a distinct epidermal system, (2) a layer of rather large parenchymatous cells, making up the greater part of the leaf, and (3), near the centre, the fibrovascular bundle. The epidermal system varies somewhat on the inner and outer surfaces of the leaf. On the outer surface is a distinct and quite thick cuticle, and beneath this usually about two layers of quite regular epidermal cells covering the parenchymatous cells. The epi- dermis of the inner surface of the leaf consists of one layer of rather large epidermal cells of a more spherical outline. Here there are many stomata. The parenchymatous tissue is made up of rather large ellipsoidal cells loosely packed together, with many inter- cellular spaces, and with very definite and somewhat thick cellulose walls, in which are often thin places. The cells of the parenchymatous tissue, at the time of observation, were quite full of starch. The vascular bundle is of the collateral type, the xylem lying on the side towards the inner surface of the leaf, and the phloem towards the outer. The xylem is composed of scalariform and reticulated tracheids. Turning ‘now to the structure of the cedar-apple, we find Cedar-Apple (Gy mno sporangium Macropus ). 265 it composed of the same tissues that go to make up the substance of the normal leaf, but all of them modified, the differences being specially marked in the epidermal system. The vascular system enters the knot as one bundle given off from the vascular bundle of the branch of the tree. At first it is doubtless a simple bundle of the collateral type, but as the knot increases in size the vascular bundle developes rapidly until it soon appears like the vascular system of a branch — a number of collateral bundles placed side by side, thus forming a complete zone at the centre of a cross section. Soon after entering the base of the knot the vascular bundle divides into a number of branches which radiate in all direc- tions throughout the substance of the knot, and which in turn give off small radiating branches. Fig. 2, which is a diagram of a longitudinal section of one of these knots, shows, a , the location and manner of branching of the vascular bundle. A cross section of one of these small bundles, such as would be found at a\ appears as a nearly circular mass of somewhat irregular cells surrounded by larger, more nearly circular, parenchymatous cells. Comparing this with the cross •section of the bundle of a normal leaf, there is found a strong resemblance, but the elements of the bundle of the knot are enlarged, show a marked indication of distortion, and there is little distinction between xylem and phloem. The larger part of the vascular bundle of the knot is composed of scalari- form and reticulated tracheids. Much the larger part of the knot is formed by somewhat elongated, parenchymatous cells, closely resembling those of the normal leaf, but much larger, with thicker walls, and the cells themselves rather more loosely packed together, leaving very many and quite large intercellular spaces. The position and relative extent of this tissue is shown in the diagram, Fig. 2, b. Commonly each cell appears as if it had a distinct wall of its own, so that between two adjacent cells the wall is double, but sometimes these walls have the ap- pearance of having fused together, and often at these places 266 Sanford. — Anato7ny of the Common will be found a thin spot in the wall. Fig. 4 shows a number of these cells in longitudinal section ; and Fig. 3, b , shows others as they appear in section just beneath the epidermis of the knot. The epidermis, as before stated, bears little resemblance to that of the normal leaf. It consists of a layer of corky cells, about four cells in thickness, and covered externally by what appears to be the flattened and shrivelled-up re- mains of similar cells, forming a thin layer over the surface. These cork-cells are shown in cross section in Fig. 3, a. It is the epidermal tissue that is raised up and broken through by the spore-masses, Fig. 1, c\ and it is this tissue, together with the thick masses of mycelium that collect beneath it at these points, which form the rings at the bases of the spore-masses, Fig. 1, d. The mycelium of the fungus penetrates to the interspaces between the parenchymatous cells of the leaf, and developing there in great abundance, in some way stimulates the tissues to this abnormal growth, Fig. 4. The mycelium is rather coarse, contains many yellow oil-globules, has very definite cell-walls, and branches very frequently. It is a continuous tube without septa, save at the places where it collects to form the spore-masses, Fig. 2, c. The fungus draws nourish- ment from the cells of the knot by means of rather large haustoria which penetrate through the walls and develop within the cells ; their contents are very granular, and their walls are not so firm and definite as are the walls of the mycelium, Fig. 5. At the bases of the spore-masses the mycelium forms even more of the substance of the knot than do the cells of the host, which are here quite small, with often very indefinite cell-walls, and themselves appear to be completely isolated from one another by the mycelium which surrounds them. Fig. 6 is a section through one of these places, a the line along which the spore-mass was attached (corresponding to c in Fig. 2), b some epidermal cells of the knot lying at the edge of the opening made by the protruding mass, and c the parenchymatous cells of the host. At these Cedar-Apple ( Gy mno sporangium Macropus), 267 ♦ places the walls of the closely packed and interwoven my- celial filaments often fuse one with another, and, the adjacent parts becoming absorbed, form a pseudo-parenchyma. From these dense collections of mycelium long hyaline filaments are given off, and, together with the spores which they bear upon their outer ends, form the spore-masses, Fig. 1, c. The greater portion of the central part of these masses is com- posed of spore-bearing filaments, and the spores are mostly at or near the surface of the masses. The spore-bearing fila- ments form the so-called ‘ gelatinous 5 part of the spore-mass. Each filament is a tube whose lumen has become nearly obliterated by the thickening of the walls. When placed in water the walls of these filaments swell rapidly, both in length and thickness, and their walls adhere together until they all appear to form a solid, almost homogeneous mass ; but if this mass be then treated with absolute alcohol, it is shrunken until the individual filaments stand out distinctly, as shown in Fig. 8. These facts are easily demonstrated by cutting longitudinal sections of spore-masses and treating alternately with water and alcohol while watching them under the micro- scope. The spores are two-celled and their contents are very granular. Their walls are thick and definite, as is commonly the case with the walls of teleuto-spores, Fig. 7. All drawings, except figures 1 and 2, were made with a camera. In this investigation I found the use of reagents generally of little assistance, but derived better results from material gathered and preserved in alcohol than from fresh material used. Summarizing briefly the changes which take place in the leaf as the result of the attack of the fungus : 1. The most striking is the great multiplication of cells, and their generally enlarged size. 2. The cell-walls are thicker, and their deportment towards reagents is much more like that of the fungus-filaments than that of the cells of the normal leaf. 3. The fibrovascular system is developed until it assumes U 268 Sanford . — Anatomy of Cedar- Apple . equal importance with that of a branch, and it divides in a peculiar radiating manner throughout the knot, while the ele- ments of the bundle are more distorted and less-regularly placed. 4. The epidermal system of the leaf has entirely disap- peared, its place being taken by a few layers of cork-cells, covered over by the thin layer of cells, dead and shrivelled, as already described. EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATE. Illustrating Mr. Elmer Sanford’s paper on the Anatomy of the Common Cedar- Apple (jGymno sporangium Macropus). Fig. 1. One of the knots, natural size, a, The stem on which it is borne, b, The body of the knot, c, One of the spore-masses, d , Ring at the base of the spore- mass. Fig. 2. Diagram of a longitudinal section of a knot, a, The vascular bundle. b, Parenchyma of the knot, c, The mass of fungus-filaments at the place from which the spore-mass arises. Fig- 3- ct, Corky epidermal system of the knot, b, Parenchyma beneath. Fig. 4. Cross-section of parenchyma of the knot showing the fungus-mycelium. Fig. 5. A haustorium. Fig. 6. Section of the knot at the base of a spore-mass, a , Line of attachment of the spore-mass, b , Some epidermal cells of the knot, c, Parenchymatous cells of the knot. Fig. 7. Spores of the fungus. Fig. 8. Hyaline filaments of the spore mass. VolJ,Pl.W. PlrutaZs of Botany Elmer Sanford del. University Press, Oxford. SAN FORD.- ON TH E COMMON CEDAR-APPLE. On some Normal and Abnormal Developments of the Oophyte in Trichomanes. BY F. O. BOWER, D.Sc., Regius Professor of Botany in the University of Glasgow. With Plates XIV, XV, and XVI. Introduction. HE relation of the Vascular Cryptogams to the Muscineae is a matter which is now more than ever before the minds of botanists ; but the position of investigators is such that, while the grounds on which an opinion may be based are gradually becoming more consolidated, still new facts bearing on the point will be received with interest. The recent investigations of Treub and others on the oophyte of the Lycopods, and of Goebel on the prothalh of certain Hymenophyllaceae, serve to indicate that, though the characters of the spore-bearing generation (sporophyte) have hitherto formed the chief basis on which the affinities of the Vascular Cryptogams have been recognised, it is very essen- tial to acquire a knowledge of and to compare the sexual generation (oophyte) of the various groups of plants in ques- tion, and to apply such knowledge as a check upon the results otherwise obtained. As we descend in the scale, and approach those forms in which the sporophyte is less conspicuous, while the oophyte is more prominent, it is natural to expect that the characters of the oophyte will be of relatively greater taxonomic importance, and this is in [Annals of Botany, Vol. I. Nos. Ill and IV. February 1888.] 2 70 Bower. — Some Normal and A bnormal some measure the case in the Hymenophyllaceae, to which the observations now to be described relate. The opinion has long been held that, regarding the series of Ferns alone, we find in the family of the Hymeno- phyllaceae the closest affinity to the Mosses : thus Presl, in 1843, expressed the view, previously indicated by Sprengel and others, that the Hymenophyllaceae constitute a link between these two groups ; his opinion was, however, based exclusively upon the characters of the sporophyte, and it is only to be expected that prior to the discoveries of Hof- meister this should have been the case. It was Mettenius1 who first supplied a connected account of the prothallus in these plants, and pointed out the similarity which exists between the prothallus of species of Trichomanes and the protonema of Mosses. Since 1864 little has been done; Janczewrski and Rostafinski 2 wrote a description (without illustrative figures) of the prothalli of Hymenophyllum m Tun - bi'idgense ; Cramer 3 described certain peculiar gemmae, borne together with sexual organs on filamentous prothalli, presumed to belong to Trichomanes ; Prantl’s work on the Hymeno- phyllaceae 4 is almost exclusively devoted to the sporophyte. It is, in fact, only quite recently that a substantial addition of well-founded facts has been made to the knowledge of the oophyte of the Hymenophyllaceae in a paper by Goebel5. Even there the prothallus of Hymenophyllum is much more fully described than that of Tinchomanes , and in no single species can it be considered that we have knowledge even approaching to completeness. Assuming that readers will have made themselves acquainted with the works above alluded to, I may proceed at once to the description of observations which I have recently made 1 Ueber die Hymenophyllaceae, 1864, p. 488. 2 Sur le prothalle de X Hymenophyllum Tunbridgense, in Mem. Soc. Cherbourg, 1875. 3 Denksch. Schw. Nat. Ges. Vol. xxviii. (1880). 4 Unters. z. Morph, d. Gefasskryptogamen, Heft i. 1875. 5 Morphologische und Biologische Studien, in Ann. du Jard. Bot. de Buitenzorg, vol. vii. p. 74, etc. Developments of the Oophyte in Trie Romanes. 271 on the prothalli of species of Trichomanes , merely remarking, by way of preface, that the characters to be described fail under two heads : normal characters , including the develop- ment of the prothallus, formation of sexual organs, &c. ; and abnormal characters , including the phenomena of apospory and apogamy. Further, observations on sporophytic budding and oophytic budding by means of gemmae will be described. I propose, first, to describe a species in which the course of development shows but slight deviations from that which is normal for Ferns generally, viz. Trichomanes Pyxidiferum, Linn. Description of Protonema^. — This plant produces mature spores in the normal manner. They may germinate in the sporangium, or, having escaped from the sporangium, in the cup-shaped indusium, as has been described in other species 1 2. On the mode of normal germination I have no details to add to those given by Mettenius, Goebel, and others. The result of germination is a much-branched, filamentous, protonema-like prothallus, coarser in texture than that of an average Moss, from which it can therefore be readily distinguished. The filaments are partitioned by septa, which are usually trans- verse, into cells, of which the length is not greatly in excess of the breadth, while a central swelling gives them a barrel- like form. Of the lateral branches (of which each cell may produce one, though it is by no means constantly developed), some retain and repeat the characters of the parent-filament, 1 The material upon which these observations are based was derived from the collection in the Royal Gardens, Kew, where the method of cultivation of the Filmy Ferns in closed wall-cases and at a moderate temperature has attained signal success. It may be objected that it is impossible to be sure of the identity of species in cultures conducted in cases containing more than a single species ; but I have made observations on the aposporous prothalli of the same species (which are described below) ; others on prothalli produced by germination from spores still in the sporangium or sorus ; and these correspond so closely in character to the dense protonemal mat which was found overgrowing the stump, on which the specimen in question was cultivated, as to leave no doubt in my mind that the prothalli now described are actually those of Trichomanes pyxidiferum. 2 Goebel, 1. c. p. 92. 2 72 Bower. — Some Normal and Abnormal forming plentiful chlorophyll ; others assume a brown colour, and, either with or without further branching, perform the function of rhizoids. The whole prothallus thus forms a much-branched matted growth, rising to a height of about a quarter of an inch. In its general aspect it appears to the naked eye not unlike a stiff-growing Vaucheria , and its fila- ments under a low power resemble a Cladophora. I have never seen the filaments of this species widen out into flattened expansions like those of Trichomanes alatum , to be described below, or of Tr. sinuosum and others described by Mettenius. In point of the filamentous form, the localisation of growth near the apex of the filament, the absence of intercalary growth, and in the branching not being restricted to one plane, as well as in the absence of flattened expansions, the protonema of Tr. pyxidiferum corresponds to the description given by Goebel for Tr. diffusum , Bl. and Tr. maximum. These species differ, however, from Tr. sinuosum as described by Mettenius1 and Tr. alatum , as I shall show later, for in them flattened expansions of considerable size are commonly to be seen. Special interest attaches to the position of the rhizoids relatively to the filaments which bear them. They are in most cases clearly lateral, and correspond in position to the other lateral branches of the protonema ; finely-graduated inter- mediate steps, however, may be found from the lateral to the terminal position (Fig. 7, a-d), thus illustrating how members usually lateral may under circumstances undergo a gradual displacement so as to assume a position actually on the apex of the member which bears them. This observation has its bearing upon the question of the possible terminal leaf. Apospory . — On old fronds a dense tuft of such protonernal prothalli as those above described may be seen projecting from the cup of the sorus ; and as the germination of the spores is known to occur in the cup, or even in the sporangium itself, this might be considered a sufficient explanation. But if > lx. Taf. V. Developments of the Oophyte in Trichomanes. 273 longitudinal sections be cut traversing the placenta, it will be seen that towards the base of the sorus the sporangia are of smaller size, many of those lowest down showing various degrees of arrest, corresponding to their basipetal order of development. As the frond grows old, these may resume activity of growth, which, however, does not result in the formation of normal sporangia with spores, but of irregular masses of tissue, which differ widely in appearance from normal sporangia (Figs. 2, 3, 4). These irregular masses may then produce, by direct vegetative outgrowth, rhizoids, r, similar in appearance to those of the normal protonemal pro- thallus, and finally a filamentous protonema. Growths simi- lar in nature, though often extremely irregular in form, may arise from the tissue of the placenta itself (Figs. 5, 6). In old fronds, where the general mass of the placenta has lost its activity, and turned brown, these growths are easily dis- tinguished by their colour. It is thus seen that in Tr. pyxidi - ferum irregular initial growths, derived by direct vegetative outgrowth of the tissues of the sporophyte, may form the starting-point for the production of the protonemal oophyte ; in fact, there may be traced a transition from the one gener- ation to the other by a purely vegetative process, without the intervention of spores. This has elsewhere been termed the process of apospory , and it is here again, as in the ex- amples previously described, associated with a partial sporal arrestx. It is to be regarded as a possibility that in other cases where a germination of the spores within the sporangium or sorus has been described, more careful investigation may disclose a similar aposporous development A Doubtful Vegetative Production. — In various other species of Trichomanes a vegetative multiplication of the oophyte by means of gemmae has been described1 2. Although I have examined a very large number of specimens of the protonema 1 Compare Bower, on Apospory and Allied Phenomena, in Linn. Trans. Vol. ii. Part 14, p. 302, & c. 2 Mettenius, 1. c. Taf. v. ; Cramer, 1. c. ; Goebel, 1. c. p. 95 ; also a preliminary note by Bower on Tr. alatum in Annals of Botany, Vol. i. No. II (1887). 274 Bower . — Some Normal and Abnormal of Tr. pyxidiferum^ I have found no trace of gemmae similar to those described for other species ; but occasionally I have seen filaments assume a moniliform appearance, as shown in Fig. 8, and this is associated with a greater development than usual of those fungal hyphae, which are as constantly present in this plant as in other allied forms h It is possible that the moniliform development is merely a pathological condition ; its appearance, however, is suggestive of that segmentation of the protonema into spherical cells which is recorded as a mode of vegetative propagation for the protonema of Funaria hygrometidca . On this point, however, I am not in a position to give a decided opinion. As to the nature of the fungus which infests the protonema in this species, it seems probable that it belongs to the series of the Mucorini . Its hyphae grow in close contact with the outer surface of the protonema, but haustoria projecting into the cells have not been observed. Sexual Organs . — Our knowledge of the sexual organs in the genus Trichomanes is based on the observations of Mettenius, Cramer, and Goebel. Although the general form and position of the antheridia and archegonia have been described for several different species, the details of their structure and develop- ment are but insufficiently known. The description now to be given is far from being complete, still it will fill some gaps in our present knowledge, and also will have some value as relating to a species of this variable genus in which the sexual organs had not hitherto been observed. The antheridia are produced laterally on the protonema, either singly or in pairs, as shortly stalked spherical bodies. They occupy a position corresponding to that of the lateral branches. I have never seen them associated with the arche- gonia, as described and figured by Mettenius for Tr. sinuosum 2, nor indeed have antheridia and archegonia been noted on the same branch-system ; still, owing to the difficulty of tracing a complicated and interwoven protonema throughout its whole Goebel, 1. c. p. 95. 2 1. c. Taf. v. Developments of the Oophyte in Trichomanes. 275 length, it is impossible to speak definitely as to the distribution of the sexual organs, though my impression is that the species is dioecious. The mature antheridium is a shortly-stalked body with a round head (Fig. 9, D) ; the stalk consists of a single cell, cut off by a septum from the cell of the filament which produced it, but the septum is often slightly above the actual point of insertion on the filament (Fig. 9, B, C, E). The head consists of a peripheral layer of tabular cells, which encloses a spherical mass of mother-cells of the spermatozoids (sperma- tocytes) ; these show characters similar to those of other Ferns, and have been seen to escape through a rupture near the apex of the antheridium. The spermatozoids have not been seen in motion. In point of development and succession of cell- divisions, the antheridium. as seen in optical section, shows some similarity to that of other Ferns ; thus, after the spherical head is partitioned off from the stalk, a central cell is cut off from those which go to form the peripheral layer, by walls arranged as seen in optical section in Fig. 9, B, C. The actual position and succession of these walls is somewhat difficult to define. Observations of the young antheridium in the solid (i.e. from without, as in Fig. 9, E, F) point against the formation of a funnel-shaped wall, such as is described for the antheridia of most Ferns1 ; it would rather appear that segments, without any definite order of succession, are cut off by obliquely anticlinal and convex walls (Fig. 9, B) ; that these are succeeded by a dome-shaped periclinal wall (Fig. 9, C) ; the outer cell thus cut off may further divide by irregularly arranged walls (Fig. 9, E, F) into cells, which are indefinite in number and form. The appearance represented in Fig. 9, E, and to some extent also in F, would suggest at first sight a succession of segments cut off from a wedge-shaped apical cell ; but young antheridia seen in optical section do not support this view (Fig. 9, B, C). Comparing these results with those obtained by Cramer2 in his presumable Trichomanes , it will 1 Kny, in Monatsbr. der Kongl. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, 1869. Id. Prings, Jahrb. 1872 ; etc. 2 1. c. Taf. i. Fig. 9 ant 2j6 Bower. — Some Normal and Abnormal be seen that the main features are the same in both species, especially with respect to the external appearance suggesting a number of segments cut off from an initial cell. Again, in the antheridia of Hymenophyllum Smithii described and figured by Goebel1, an alternation of the basal walls is indi- cated, not unlike that which appears to obtain in Tr. pyxidi- ferum. In the case of the antheridia above described, we should be justified in regarding the whole antheridium with its pedicel as replacing a lateral branch, the terminal cell of which is represented by the head of the antheridium. The archegonia^ on the other hand, are borne on massive growths (archegoniophores), which may be held in some cases to represent the apical cell of a lateral branch (Fig. io), or the whole of a lateral branch (Figs. 11,12). In one case however, which has a special interest, the mass of tissue on which the archegonia are produced is obviously the result of partition of a single cell of a filament, without any marked increase of size having taken place (Fig. 13). This may be regarded as the simplest form of an archegoniophore. hitherto described in any Fern, or even in any Bryophyte, and it approaches near to that suggested by Goebel2 as the simplest possible, in which the sexual organs would be inserted directly on the protonemal threads. Thus, while there is an entire absence of flattened developments on which the archegonia might be borne, as described for some other allied forms3, the actual position and origin of the archegoniophore is subject to some variation. Further, the cell-divisions (as far as I have been able to trace them) which give rise to these massive growths follow no definite order ; this may be gathered from a comparison of the specimens represented in Figs. 11, 12, 13, 14. A wedge-shaped cell is sometimes to be seen at the apex of the growth, but, even if this be a true initial cell, its activity is not long continued, nor is it always to be found (Fig. 13). 1 1. c. Taf. xiii. Fig. 89. Compare also diagram, Taf. xiii. Fig. 82. 2 1. c. p. 94. 3 Cf. Mettenius, 1. c., Tr. sinuosum, etc. Developments of the Oophyte in Trichomanes . 277 The archegoniophore may bear numerous archegonia, and I have not been able to discover any definite succession in their appearance; thus, in Fig. 10, the archegonia (a-e) do not show any definite arrangement according to age. The first arche- gonium may make its appearance while the archegoniophore is still a small body consisting of but few cells (Fig. 1 1). In point of details of structure the archegonia correspond to the type usual for Ferns : the neck, which is straight, consists of four rows of cells (a Fig. 10, Fig. 15), the number of cells in each row being usually five (Figs. 10, 16), but the total may be six or seven (Fig. 11), and may vary in the different rows of the same archegonium (Fig. 17). The last divisions appear in the terminal cells of each row, and the walls are there somewhat irregularly disposed. The venter of the archegonium is embedded in the tissue of the archegoniophore. The central series of cells consists, at maturity, of a single canal-cell, a ventral canal-cell, and the ovum ; there is nothing to be observed in these cells, or in the neck itself, which would lead to a closer comparison of these archegonia than those of any other Fern with the archegonia of the Bryophyta. The wall of the neck-cell undergoes the usual mucilaginous change, and finally the apex of the neck is ruptured in the usual way (Figs. 10, 15). The actual process of fertilisation I have not been able to observe. The method of cultivation in uniformly damp air, and without watering from above (excepting very occasionally), will tend to prevent the sexual process in the Kew cultures ; nevertheless a few young seedlings have been found con- nected with the archegoniophores, thus showing that the sexual act does take place ; but the fragmentary observations which I have been able to make on the embryology are too incomplete to warrant their present description. A detailed account of the development of the embryo, especially in the rootless forms1, is a desideratum which it is hoped that future observations may supply. 1 A list of these is given by Mettenins, 1. c. p. 409. 278 Bower. — Some Normal and Abnormal Sphorophytic Budding. — When the fronds grow old, there may be seen an additional mode of propagation, by direct budding from them, which results in the formation of new sporophytes. These growths appear on the lower surface of the frond, and are commonly associated with the ribs ; or they may occasionally be found at any point on the thin lateral parts. To the naked eye they appear at first as brown velvet-like patches, consisting chiefly of dark-coloured rhizoids (Fig. 18). A section through such a frond, on which sori may be entirely absent (Fig. 19), shows that these growths begin by the exten- sion and division of single cells. I have been unable to trace any regularity in the succession of divisions, or direction of growth, but the result is the formation of irregular filaments, bearing numerous brown rhizoids, and enlarging sooner or later into massive growths (Figs. 20, 21, 22, 23). These ulti- mately acquire the characters of a sporophytic axis, bearing leaves which are at first of simple form, as is the case with the first leaves of the sexually produced embryo in this and other species. Although their development corresponds in some points to that of the buds described in other Ferns by Hein- richer1, the initial filamentous stage makes a different inter- pretation of them possible, and this point will be further discussed at theconclusion of this paper. Meanwhile, however, it is to be noted that they originate at points quite apart from the sori, and they appear to have no connection with any sporal arrest. Trichomanes alatum, Sw. My attention was called some months ago by Prof. Dickson to a peculiar development on the tips of the older fronds of a specimen of Trichomanes alatum , which was growing in the Edinburgh Botanic Garden. This peculiarity had been noted by him some time before, and a drawing made from another specimen in the private collection of Mr. Neill Fraser showed that the development is not restricted to the single indi- 1 Sitz. d. Akad. Nat. Wiss. zu Wien, July, 1878. Developments of the Oophyte in Trichomanes . 279 vidual alone. I take this opportunity of acknowledging my obligation to Prof. Dickson for handing over to me material for an investigation in which he had already interested himself. Work was begun on the Edinburgh plant, and the results acquired from it are briefly stated in the Annals of Botany, Vol. I. No. II. Since that note was written I have had the advantage of making comparison with the magnificent speci- mens growing in Kew, and it is found that not only do they show similar peculiarities to those of the Edinburgh plants, but even further abnormalities which will be described below. The conclusion to be drawn is, that, since in three different collec- tions plants of this species show similar peculiarities, these are to be regarded as frequent, or even constant characters. Aposporons Growths. — The sori of those specimens which I have examined frequently produce normal sporangia with mature spores ; but the great majority of the prothalli which I have observed were produced, not by germination of spores, but by peculiar aposporous growths, which arise in remarkable profusion from such old fronds as have fallen to the ground, or even from the tips of pinnae of fronds, which still retain their normal position. As to the mode of formation, point of origin, and structure of the prothalloid organs, which are produced by direct vege- tative outgrowth from the frond, there is great irregularity. It may be stated at once that the resulting prothalli differ from those of Tr.pyxidiferum in the fact that, though they are often protonemal in form, yet flattened expansions, one layer of cells in thickness, are of common occurrence (Fig. 25), while a succession of these may be connected by protonemal fila- ments so as to form a very complicated and irregular whole (Fig. 24). This may be compared with the description and figures given by Mettenius for Tr. incisum \ These irregular prothalli may originate directly from the frond in various ways : thus, single cells of the apex of the pinna (Fig. 26), or of its margin (Fig. 27), may grow out into 1 1. c. Taf. v. Fig. 1 and p. 492. 2 0o Bower. — Some Normal and Abnormal long filaments, undergo segmentation, and assume the cha- racters of a branched protonema ; or again, such growths may occasionally be produced from the surface of the frond, especially in connection with the nerves (Fig. 28), but this origin from the surface is less common. Occasionally fila- mentous growths arise from the sporangium, and it is difficult at times to distinguish between the intra-sporangial germina- tion of spores and growths from the wall or annulus of the sporangium. In the case shown in Fig. 29, the latter origin seems to be the true one, since the central cavity is filled with an ill-defined brown mass, such as is seen in sporangia in which the development of spores is arrested ; thus it is probably an example of aposporous development of pro- tonema from cells of the annulus, following on sporal arrest. Sooner or later flattened expansions, one layer of cells in thickness, may be formed on these protonemal filaments. Secondly, flattened outgrowths may originate directly from the frond of the sporophyte without the intervention of pro- tonema. On old fronds it is not at all uncommon to find the tips of the pinnules produced into strap-shaped growths (Fig. 30), which assume an oblique or upright position, and are distinguished from the frond by the entire absence of the sharply-conical branched hairs, which are so characteristic of the sporophyte in this species, and by the want of any midrib with a vascular bundle1 2. At their upturned apices tufts of ‘ sterigmata 5 2 may be seen, bearing gemmae. It will be shown 1 In this plant it has at times been difficult to distinguish between the thin flattened prothalli and the thin lateral portions of the fronds which produce them, and resemble them closely in structure and arrangement of the cells. A constant character of the frond of the sporophyte in this species is the presence of branched hairs with sharp apices and thickened walls (Fig. 24) ; these differ essentially both in the mode of branching and in the sharpness of their apex from the protonemal filaments or rhizoids, which are formed on the prothalli ; and the presence of these branched conical hairs may be taken as a diagnostic character of the sporophyte from the oophyte : without this mark the distinction of the two generations wou'd often be difficult, and especially so in the specimens of apogamy to be described later. 2 The term ‘ sterigma’ has been adopted by Goebel (1. c. p. 82) for the pedicels which bear the gemmae. Developments of the Oophyte in Trichomanes . 281 later that these are characteristic reproductive organs of the oophyte, and their presence serves to strengthen the conclusion that in these strap-shaped growths from the margin or tip of the pinnule we have to deal with prothalloid developments produced in an aposporous manner. But it is not only the marginal cells of the frond which may give rise to protonemal filaments ; it appears also that any marginal cell of one of the ribbon-shaped prothalli may do the same : this is shown in Figs. 32, 33. Between the filamentous (protonemal) and flattened (prothalloid) forms intermediate steps may be found : thus, in Fig. 31 is shown a growth from a single marginal cell of the frond, which passes over almost at once into a narrow flattened ribbon ; again, in Fig. 30, the right- hand branch consists of only two rows of cells, and this may be compared with Fig. 35, which is in part of its length a simple filament, but two of the cells have divided longi- tudinally, so as to show a transition to the flattened form. In face of these examples, which are only a few from the many observed, it is clear that there is little or no regularity of form or of place of origin in these prothalli, and that no sharp limit exists between the simple protonemal filament and the flattened expansion. Passing on now to further details, the typical protonemal filament consists of a simple row of cells of variable length (Figs. 27, 34) ; the septa dividing them are transverse, or very slightly inclined, and show a striated appearance in optical section. In some filaments each cell may produce one lateral outgrowth with considerable regularity (Fig. 34) ; occa- sionally more than one may arise from each cell ; or such appendages may be absent from a considerable proportion of the cells. These growths may develop in different ways : the large majority of them may remain of small size, and, turning brown, acquire the character of rhizoids (Figs. 33, 34) ; or they may repeat the characters of the parent filament as pro- tonemal branches (Fig. 33 p) ; or again, they may develop at once as flattened expansions (Fig. 34 x). The cells of the protonema are crowded with chlorophyll-corpuscles, and each 282 Bower . — Some Normal and Abnormal contains a single nucleus. The transition from the simple fila- mentous protonema to the flattened expansion is sometimes gradual (Fig. 31) ; but in most cases it is sudden, and occurs at the apex of the filament (Figs. 28, 33, 35, 36). The succession of cell-divisions is more regular in the early stages of formation of the flattened ribbon than at any other time ; thus, it will be seen how in Fig. 35 the filament has widened laterally, and two of its cells have divided longitudinally, while the terminal cell of the filament retains its position, the only modification being a slight curvature of its septum, which is a natural con- sequence of the lateral widening of the filament. The transition from this to the more advanced cases, shown in Figs. 28, 34, 36, is obvious enough, consisting chiefly in the farther lateral extension and segmentation of the cells already represented in Fig. 35. As the lateral distension proceeds, the curvature of the septum cutting off the apical cell may increase, and a change take place to growth with a two-sided wedge-shaped apical cell, as in the young prothallus of most Ferns; this is seen clearly indicated by the darker drawn anticlinal lines in Fig. 37 ; but this growth with an apical cell is of only short duration, and both the segments and the apical cell itself undergo partition by periclinal and anticlinal walls, and pass over to the condition of permanent tissue. The apex is not unfrequently elongated as an irregular terminal process, which may be regarded as a continuation of the original fila- ment from which the expansion sprang (Fig.39)1. These ribbon- like prothalli are never more than one layer of cells in thickness, and such appendages as rhizoids and protonemal branches are always produced from their margins, the surfaces remaining smooth. It may therefore be concluded from their form, dis- tribution, and the arrangement of the cells composing them, that the development of the ribbon-like expansions is a simple variant on the filamentous protonema, and that its origin is based on a lateral dilatation of the simple filament. Gemmae. — A marked phenomenon in connection with these 1 Compare also Mettenius, l.c. Taf. v. Figs. 1 a , g. Developments of the Oophyte in Trichomanes. 283 most irregular prothalli is the formation of gemmae , or, as Cramer termed them, conidia. Such organs, borne on the oophyte in the Hymenophyllaceae on the tips of flask-shaped pedicels1, were described by Mettenius2 in Trichomanes incisum var. Krausii\ but it does not appear that their germination was traced by him, or their true nature established ; also, judging from our present knowledge of similar forms, it would seem probable that the gemmae observed by Mettenius were immature. Cramer, working with material of un- certain origin, but presumably belonging to some species of Trichomanes 3, described spindle-shaped gemmae, borne on flask-shaped stalks inserted on a filamentous, protonema-like growth ; this protonema also produced antheridia, archegonia, and embryo plants, similar in their main characters to those described by Mettenius for species of Trichomanes. He further succeeded in tracing the germination of these gemmae, and thus established that they are vegetative organs of propagation of the oophyte. Quite recently Goebel 4 has described similar observations made on various Ferns, notably on Vittaria par- vula and Monogramme paradoxa , in which the formation of spindle-shaped gemmae in large numbers on the margin of the thallus has been seen, and, in the former case at least, their germination noted. He has also described organs, probably ‘ sterigmata,’ borne on the prothallus of an unrecognised species of Trichomanes , and in various species of Hymenophyllum the formation of adventitious buds, different it is true in their form, but subserving the function of vegetative propagation of the oophyte. As no one of these writers has given a record of the development of the gemmae, illustrated by figures, in any definite species of Trichomanes , it will not be superfluous to do so here. 1 ‘ Sterigmata ? of Goebel, 1. c. p. 82. 2 1. c., p. 493. Compare figures in Plate v. 3 Denksch. Schw. Nat. Ges. 1880. This presumption is now strongly sup- ported by the facts which have recently been published by Goebel, and by my own observations. 4 Op. cit. X 284 Bower,— Some Normal and Abnormal The gemmae of Trichomanes alatnm are borne in the greatest profusion on the ends of the prothalloid growths. They may appear on those strap-shaped growths which are borne on the tips of the pinnae (Fig. 30), or at the ends of the secondary expansions (Fig. 25), or even in some cases they may be the product of simple filaments (Fig. 40), though this is less common. There is no reason to think that the gemmae borne in these different positions differ in the least in their real nature. Their development is in the following manner. Single cells of the prothallus assume first an elongated form (Fig. 41 [i]), becoming very soon enlarged at the apex into a spherical head (Figs. 41, 43 [ii]) ; this is subsequently cut off by a septum (Figs. 30, 41, 42 (iii]), the lower cell being the pedicel or sterigma, and the upper, or head, developing into the gemma ; this now elongates transversely, or it may be in an oblique direction, and undergoes successive divisions by walls perpendicular to the axis of elongation (Figs. 30, 41, 42 [iv]), till the whole gemma is ultimately composed of five to seven cells ; these become slightly barrel-shaped at the period of maturity, and are densely stored with reserve materials. Meanwhile a change takes place in the upper part of the sterigma ; the cell-contents are for the most part transferred to the gemma, while a brown coloration of the wall appears near the apex. At this point the wall appears to be very brittle, and it is here that the gemma breaks away, often carrying with it a small portion of the sterigma {x Figs. 43, 44), which may still be recognised after germination has begun. When sown on damp soil, and kept at a moderate temperature, the germination of the gemmae is excessively slow ; for instance, I have seen gemmae which have been culti- vated on damp soil for six weeks remain quite unchanged, though still of healthy appearance. Owing to this very slow development I am not in a position to go further than to state that germination does take place (Fig. 44). After a sterigma has produced a single gemma its function is over, and it does not develop further, but remains adherent to the prothallus, such old sterigmata being often seen in very Developments of the Oophyte in Tricho manes. 285 large numbers (Fig. 30). Even before the first gemma is mature, a fresh sterigma may begin to be formed at the foot of the first (Fig. 41) as a papillar outgrowth. The succession of sterigmata thus formed is not unlike that of the anthcridial cells on the branched hairs of Fucus. It will now be evident that in all essential points the forma- tion of gemmae above described as occurring in the aposporous prothalli of Trichomanes citatum corresponds to that described for the prothalli of the presumable Trichomanes by Cramer; further that there is in it nothing at variance with the less complete accounts of similar formations given by Mettenius and by Goebel for other species. The conclusion to be drawn is, that the formation of gemmae is a wide-spread phenomenon in this genus. Sexual Organs. — It may be objected, on the ground of the description above given, that it is mere assumption to say that the protonemal filaments and flattened outgrowths observed are really of an oophytic nature, and belong to the sexual generation ; and it is true that no sexual organs have as yet been observed on the prothalioid growths derived from the Edin- burgh plant ; but the longer established plants at Kew pro- vided numerous antheridia , which, though never observed in the perfectly mature state, are still very similar to those described for other species of Trichomanes. They are produced, with very few exceptions, on the protonemal filaments, occasionally also on the margins of the flattened expansions. Archegonia have never been seen on any of the cultures of this species, and the observations of apogamous budding, to be detailed below, lead me to regard it as possible that no archegonia are formed at all in this plant. However this may be, the general character of the protonemal and flattened outgrowths, the absence of vascular tissue and of the branched conical hairs so character- istic of the sporophyte, the presence of gemmae similar to those observed by others on the sexual thallus, and lastly the presence of antheridia, suffice to show, without any room for doubt, that the protonemal and flattened outgrowths truly represent the oophyte, even though they may be produced 286 Bower .—Some Normal and Abnormal from the sporophyte without the intervention of spores (apospory). Passing to the description of the antheridia, these are pro- duced for the most part on the protonema, either laterally (Fig. 45 B), or terminally (Fig. 45 A); usually they are lateral as in Tr. pyxidifernm, and are seated on a short pedicel. They have never been seen to produce mature spermatozoids in this species, and the central tissue appears in the large majority of cases to be atrophied ; one or more of the cells at the apex of the antheridium is usually brown and apparently disorganised. These facts diminish in some measure the interest which would attach to the study of their structure, as these antheridia evidently do not attain a full normal develop- ment. Seen from the outside, the cells composing the wall of the antheridium are usually irregularly disposed, and form as elsewhere one layer surrounding the central mass ; the cell- walls often run obliquely (Fig. 45 A, B, Fig. 46), while at or near to the apex is often to be seen a cell which appears like a biconvex apical cell (x Fig. 46)1. The idea that this actually does represent an apical cell from which successive segments have been cut off is supported by observations of antheridia in course of development (Figs. 47, 48, 49) ; but it is difficult to harmonise such arrangements as those here shown in the young state with the more mature structure sometimes seen in optical section in this plant (Fig. 50). It would be possible, combining these observations with Cramer’s, to draw a com- parison between these antheridia and those of the Mosses in respect of the arrangement of cells in the young antheridium ; but, on the other hand, it must be remembered that the antheridia in this species do not come to normal maturity ; that observations in Tr. pyxidifei'um , in which the antheridia are normally matured, do not entirely accord with those on Tr. alatum ; and that the order of the succession of septa does not appear to be constant in this species. On these grounds it cannot be held that these observations on the order of Compare Cramer, 1. c. p. 8, Taf. i. Fig. 9 an. Developments of the Oophyte in Trichomones. 287 segmentation of the antheridium will serve as perfectly trust- worthy evidence of affinity to the Mosses ; nevertheless the comparison is worthy of note. Apogamy. — As above stated, no archegonia have been ob- served on cultures of Tr . citatum , nor have any archegonio- phores, such as those of Tr. pyxidiferum and other species, been seen ; nevertheless sporophytic buds are not of uncommon occurrence in connection with the flattened expansions (Fig. 51), and the question arose how these are formed. From the partial abortion of the antheridia, and entire absence of archegonia, a process of apogamous budding might be expected, and observation shows that this does take place, though with some variety in the details. In some cases a filamentous pedicel projects from the margin of the flattened expansions (Figs. 52, 53) ; this bears a multi- cellular outgrowth upon which, as it enlarges, hairs are formed of the conical, thick-walled, sporophytic type above referred to (compare Fig. 24). The cellular mass, produced on such a pedicel, is at first of indefinite form, but becomes ultimately differentiated into parts which may be recognised as the first leaf, stem, and root of the young sporophytic plant. In other cases the sporophytic bud is not borne on a filamentous pedicel, but is inserted with a broad base upon the margin of the thallus (Fig. 54). Several of these specimens were care- fully examined on both sides, and no archegonia were seen ; when it is remembered that no archegonia in any stage of development have been noted in this species, and when this is associated with the hairy appearance of the buds from the very first (sexually-produced embryos being smooth), the above statement, together with the drawings, will, I think, suffice to establish the point that in the formation of these sporophytic buds archegonia do not take a part ; in fact, that these buds are a direct vegetative development of the sporo- phyte from the oophyte in an apogamous manner. The minute details of development have not been followed out, partly owing to the want of sufficient material, partly for the reason that the growths are not uniform in their mode of 288 Bower. — Some Normal and Abnormal development, and because a knowledge of the details would not materially increase the interest in the process, at all events not until the normal development of the embryo is more perfectly known. If further substantiation of the fact of apogamy in this species be required, it is to be found in the still more frequent cases represented in Figs. 55? 5^. these the exact converse is to be seen of those transitions from the sporophyte to the oophyte above described (Figs. 27, 30) in this plant. Here, without any distinct limit between them, the oophyte passes over into the characteristic sporophyte. This is particularly well shown in Fig. 55. At the base of the specimen branched protonemal filaments are seen attached, and the flattened thallus, with its marginal filaments, is quite a characteristic oophyte ; passing upwards, however, a vascular bundle or rib is gradually formed at the centre, similar in position and nature to that of the normal sporophytic frond, while at the apex a number of the characteristic conical branched hairs are inserted. Fig. 56 demonstrates the transition even still more plainly, and shows the protonema, pr> at the base bearing an antheridium, a . The lower portion of the flattened thallus is characteristically oophytic, consisting of a single layer of cells with marginal protonema and rhizoids ; passing upwards a transition is again seen to the flattened frond with midrib, marginal branched hairs, and characteristic apex, all of which characters stamp it as sporophytic. Further, a superficial bud, b, has been formed, having the characteristics of the sporophyte, and from it a vascular bundle, v.b., extends down- wards for a short distance into the prothallus, and finally ends blind. Sections were cut through this bud, and in Fig. 57, which is drawn from one of them, it is readily seen that the tissues of the sporophytic bud are continuous with those of the thallus, and especially that the tracheides of the vascular bundle, tr, pass down directly from the bud into the thallus. There can in these cases be no doubt as to the direct vegetative growth of the sporophyte from the oophyte. We may conclude with the utmost certainty that Developments of the Oophyte in Trichomanes. 289 these are examples of apogamy, the sexual process being entirely eliminated. Conclusion. Of the observations above detailed we shall do well to keep distinct from one another those which relate to normal pro- cesses, and those which may be regarded as abnormal ; to the former category belong the observations on the conform- ation of the oophyte, on the antheridia and archegonia, and (perhaps) on the reproduction by gemmae and by sporophytic budding ; these will have their comparative value ; to the latter belong the observations on apospory and apogamy, which have rather a teratological, and generally physiological interest. The former will be first considered. Goebel has recently given1, in a tentative way it is true, a sketch of the possible phylogenetic development of the Hymenophyllaceae, based on the characters of the oophyte. He suggests that the phyl ©genetically oldest form of the oophyte was the branched cellular filament, on which the sexual organs were directly inserted, and notes that this form is still to be seen in many species of Trichomanes [e.g. our T r. pyxidiferuin\, but with the archegonia inserted on a multi- cellular receptacle : this receptacle is in the present paper termed the archegoniophore. He regards as the next step the widening out of branches of the filamentous protonema into flattened expansions [as in Tr. incisum and Tr. smuosum , described by Mettenius, and in our Tr. alatum\ ; on these flattened expansions the sexual organs are inserted in Tr. incisum and Tr. sinuosum. He suggests it as possible that these may have been first formed as expansions of the simpler archegoniophores, and that they ultimately became developed in point of time before the appearance of the archegonia, and he supports this view by comparison of other Vascular Crypto- gams. He proceeds under his fifth head to state that 'the prothallus of Hymenophyllum arose from that of Trichomanes 1 Morphologische und Biologische Studien, in Ann. Jard. Bot. Buitenzorg, 1887. 290 Bower. — Some Normal and Abnormal by the transfer of the formation of flattened growths from the lateral branches to the main axis of the prothallus, and ac- cordingly the growth of the flattened surfaces has not re- mained so limited as is the case in the quoted species of Trichomanes ! This statement is supported by comparison of details in the two genera. The question now is, how do the details of structure of the oophyte in the species above described fall in with this scheme, and how far are the characters, which Goebel makes use of, constant in the species? The latter question vitally affects their importance as evidence in tracing the phylogenetic connections of the family. Apart from differences connected with abnormal de- velopment, the two species of Trichomanes above described differ from one another in details of conformation of the oophyte. In Tr. pyxidiferum flattened expansions have never been seen, the only departure from the simple filamentous (protonemal) form being in the case of the archegonium-bearing branches (archegoniophores). In the position of these latter there is some want of uniformity, the specimen in Fig. 13 showing the archegoniophore to be merely a modification of a cell (or possibly two cells) of the filament due to septation, while the archegoniophore is usually a lateral appendage in this species ; this one specimen would therefore be a nearer approach than others figured by myself, or by other writers, to that possible type which Goebel has called ‘ die phylo- genetisch alteste,’ in which the sexual organs would be directly inserted on the branched filamentous oophyte, as in Vaucheria (1. c. p. 109). Thus, there is want of constancy in Tr. pyxidi- , ferum in respect of one of those characters involved in Goebel’s scheme. In Trichomanes alatmn [as also in Tr.incisum and Tr.sinuo - sum as described by Mettenius] great variety is to be found in the conformation of the prothallus. It is at times filamentous, and profusely branched ; at other times, and without any apparent regularity, it widens out into flattened expansions, which, as above pointed out, are sometimes lateral in origin Developments of the Oophyte in Trichomanes . 29 r (Fig. 34), but usually terminal (Figs. 35> 3b). Thus, there is irregularity in this species with regard to the position of the flattened growths: this is again a character involved in Goebel’s scheme. Thus two of the characters cited in Goebel’s phylogenetic sketch are variable, not only in the genus or species, but even on specimens derived respectively from the same indi- vidual parents. I apprehend that the value of characters for phylogenetic argument is in proportion to their constancy of occurrence ; and accordingly these vegetative characters of the oophyte, which vary in different specimens derived from the same parent, or even in the individual specimen, cannot be considered as a sound basis for phylogenetic argument. Now, it is impossible to deny that in our views of the relationships of the Vascular Cryptogams much greater im- portance has usually been attached to the characters of the sporophyte than to those of the oophyte, and botanists will welcome an attempt such as that of Goebel to place the com- parison of the oophyte on a wider basis of detail. As a specu- lation on the course of evolution of the oophyte of the Ferns, Goebel’s scheme may be accepted as, on the whole, a probable one ; but the real question is whether any, and if so, which of the forms we now see living directly illustrate the original progression. Are they the result of degeneration, or may they not be immediately influenced in their development by present external conditions? I venture to think that in the comparative treatment of the oophyte of the Vascular Cryptogams even greater caution will be necessary than in that of the sporophyte, inasmuch as we have to deal here with a generation which we have every reason to believe is in its decadence, and is accordingly more subject to degrada- tion and its consequent modifications, than the sporophyte, which is seen, so to speak, in the nascent condition in the Vascular Cryptogams. And, as in the Phanerogams we may, under peculiar circumstances, see the vegetative organs re- duced both in internal and external complexity, so, though 292 Bower . — Some Normal and Abnormal in a less degree, it may be imagined that the oophytes of present Vascular Cryptogams may actually be a much more reduced type of sexual generation than some of their an- cestors. We know from direct observations that abnormal external conditions may largely control the vegetative development of the oophyte. Two pertinent examples of this may be cited in plants not far removed from those under discussion. The first is described by Dodel-Port \ who found that when pro- thalli of Aspidium violascens are kept submerged, single cells at the margin or surface may grow out into confervoid fila- ments, some of which, as figured by him, show a marked simi- larity to the protonemal filaments of species of Trichomanes . The second case is one described by myself2. If the fresh gemmae of Aulacomnion palustre be grown in water, proto- nemal filaments are produced by outgrowth of single super- ficial cells, but no leafy buds are formed on the protonema ; whereas, on damp soil, leafy buds are produced readily enough. Readers will doubtless be able to supply themselves with other parallel cases. In presence of such evidence, and in treating of organisms which are so insufficiently known as the oophytes of the Hymenophyllaceae 3, it appears to me that the greatest caution is to be maintained. We know that the Hymenophyllaceae are exceedingly susceptible to changes of dampness of the air, and may reasonably conclude that such changes may react upon their mode of growth. I therefore think that before we can with real security base phylogenetic conclusions upon details of external conforma- tion of the oophyte in these plants, we require to know more of the characters of different species, and of the influence of 1 Kosmos, 1880, p. 11. 2 Joum. Linn. Soc. Vol. xx. p. 465. 3 It is particularly to be noted that the conditions under which those specimens were grown, which have been used for the study of the oophytes of the Hymeno- phyllaceae, are insufficiently known. Mettenius worked from herbarium material ; Rostafinsky worked on material collected in the open ; Goebel’s material was partly collected in the open, while the earlier stages were supplied by cultures. My own material has been chiefly grown at Kew in an almost uniformly damp atmosphere, low temperature, and in shade. Developments of the Oophyte in Trichomanes . 293 varied external conditions upon their growth. I would not be understood to question the main points of Goebel’s theo- retical sketch of the descent of the oophyte in the Hymeno- phyllaceae and other Ferns, and their relations to the Mosses, as given in the concluding paragraphs of his ‘ Studien ’ ; but the detailed application to present forms is to be conducted with the greatest reserve. At present, as the result of my own ob- servations, it appears to me to be probable that such features as the transition from the filamentous to the flattened form are due rather to the impress of external conditions under which the prothalli are grown than to inherited or ancestral characters. Thus, while admitting the value of Goebel’s comparative study of the conformation of the oophyte as a whole, I can- not think that comparison can be safely followed into details of the vegetative growth. Before we are in a position to do this, and draw phylogenetic conclusions from details of con- formation of the vegetative oophyte of the Hymenophyllaceae or other Ferns, we require to be better acquainted with the prothalli of a larger number of species, to know more of the influence which external conditions may exercise upon them, and to make very liberal allowance for probable retrogression of development 1. Because we may be doubtful as to the use of details of vegetative conformation in our comparison, there need be no objection to a comparison of a more general nature, based upon those characters which are more constant throughout the series of observed forms. Thus, the species of Trichomanes above described illustrate once more the general filamentous tendency of the oophyte in the genus, the resemblance of which to the protonema of the Mosses is too striking to be overlooked, and it is clear that, as regards the main points, the above observations fall in with the outlines of comparison of the oophyte as sketched out by Goebel. We may regard these filamentous prothalli as illustrating the affinity of the Hymenophyllaceae, and especially of the genus Trichomanes > to This Goebel admits (1. c. p. 116). 294 Bower. — Some Normal and Abnormal the Bryophyta. I should, however, be disposed to leave open, for the present, the question, whether or not the flattened expansions of species of Trichcmanes and Hymenophyllum correspond to the flattened growths on the protonema of Tetr aphis and other Mosses, as well as the still larger question of the relation of the Moss-plant to the archegoniophore of Trichomanes. There is, however, a strong presumption in favour of these comparisons. The main conclusion may be accepted, viz. that the protonema of the Moss corresponds with the protonema of Trichomanes \ and this leads towards the conclusion given by Goebel in the following words, ‘ We may accordingly regard as the starting-point for the Bryophyta and Pteridophyta, Alga-iike forms, consisting of branched filaments,’ while it is also probable that in these ancestral forms the sexual organs were directly inserted on the filaments. It is a well-known fact, illustrated now in more than one of the great series of Vascular Cryptogams, that the conformation of the oophyte may vary considerably in forms in which the sporophyte shows greater constancy. This has been pointed out by Treub in his studies on the Lycopodiaceae 1, in which he states his belief that the differences of conformation of the prothallus in various species of Lycopodium are not merely recently acquired. As reasons for this view he states that the differences are too great for that explanation, and that the young asexual generations are also dissimilar ; he concludes that the different characters of the prothallus may in that genus serve as genealogical data. It must be admitted that the want of parallelism between asexual and sexual generations in the species of Trichomanes hitherto described is less marked than that in species of Lycopodium ; but there is some similarity between the two cases, which is the more worthy of remark since the genera occupy somewhat similar positions with regard to the great series of the Bryophyta. Each is a near approach to the starting-point of a great series : in the one case the Lycopodinae, in the other the Filicineae. It is a 1 Ann, Jard. Bot. de Buitenzorg, vols. iv-v. Developments of the Oophyte in Trichomanes . 295 striking fact that in both, though they differ so materially in details, there is great plasticity of conformation of the pro- thallus in the single species, as well as in different species of the genus ; in both there is a filamentous tendency, and in both special organs of vegetative development of the oophyte are found. Since the question whether the differences of the oophyte, when the sporophyte shows greater constancy, be truly ancestral characters, or merely the result of comparatively recent special adaptation, affects both families, it deserves the greater attention. In view of the variability even in the single individual, and the want of constancy of succession of the various phases of development, I am inclined, at least in the case of Trichomanes , to the opinion above expressed, that the details of conformation of the vegetative thallus in this genus are not to be regarded as trustworthy genealogical data. Passing on to the details of the oophyte in the species above described, the protonemal filaments are coarser than those of the Mosses, the septa transverse and the branching not perfectly regular, though in the majority of cases each cell produces a lateral outgrowth, which may develop as a new protonemal branch, a flattened expansion, or a rhizoid. When in T. alatnm the protonemal filament widens out into a flattened expansion, the septa correspond at first in position to those of the original filament, though curved in accordance with the law of rectangular intersection ; in some cases, how- ever (Fig. 37), there are indications of the presence of a wedge- shaped apical cell, as in the Polypodiaceae, and this is worthy of note, since the figures of Mettenius, Cramer, and Goebel do not indicate such a structure in this genus ; traces of it are to be found in the prothalli of Hymenophylhim described by Goebel. Vegetative propagation of the oophyte, though apparently uncommon or even absent in Tr. pyxidiferum , is profusely present in Tr. alatum. The results obtained on the latter species place it beyond reasonable doubt that the obser- vations of Cramer on spindle-shaped gemmae related actually to a species of Trichomanes. Not only do his figures and 296 Bower —Some Normal and Abnormal description of the mature gemmae correspond very closely to my own, but also those showing the development ; but whereas in Cramer’s specimens the gemmae appear to have been formed on mere filaments, in Tr. alatum they are rarely formed on filaments, and more commonly on the apex of flattened ex- pansions ; this is, however, an unimportant difference. It cannot be doubted that Mettenius’s figures1 and those of Goebel2 show early stages of development of similar gemmae. It may then be concluded that, though the formation of gemmae is not universally found in species of Trichomanes , it is at least a very general phenomenon. Referring to the process of oophytic budding generally, discoveries of recent years have shown that this mode of propagation is very widely spread among Ferns — a fact which tends further to establish the conclusion that the oophyte in Ferns is not merely a basis for insertion of the sexual organs, but is a generation leading an independent vegetative existence. Though the external form of the oophyte may be liable to considerable variation in different species of Trichomanes , the form of the sexual organs shows more decided uniformity, and on this account may be considered to supply more trustworthy ancestral characters. As figured by Mettenius, Cramer, and Goebel, the antheridia are stalked spherical bodies, which in the mature state consist of a peripheral layer of cells surrounding a mass of mother-cells of the spermatozoids (spermatocytes). In point of their mature structure a comparison may be drawn between these antheridia and those of some Liverworts, e.g. Radida or Trichocolea ; but the development of these, as de- scribed by Leitgeb, is dissimilar; there is also some similarity to the antheridium of Sphagnum. The study of the succession of the cell-divisions which lead to the mature condition presents some difficulties, owing partly to the density of the cell-contents in the young antheridium, partly to the fact that the antheridia of Tr. alatum are not fully developed in the normal manner. As above described, there are indications of an apical cell 1 Taf. v. Figs. 8, 9. 2 Taf, xii. Figs. 60, 61. Developments of the Oophyte in Trichomanes . 297 having the shape of half of a biconvex lens, from which seg- ments are successively cut off ; but I am not in a position to state that this is constantly the case, and it must be remembered that, even if it were, the development in this apogamous species is not normal. In TV. pyxidiferum , in which the antheridia develop nor- mally, a similar appearance is seen on external observation of the antheridium (Fig. 9, E, F), but optical sections point to a succession of cell-divisions (Fig. 9, A, B, C), which does not support the idea of a wedge-shaped apical cell. It may further be noted that at least one of Cramer’s drawings of antheridia1 indicates the possible presence of an apical cell, while an alternation of segments cut off at the base of the antheridium has also been observed by Goebel 2 in Hymeno - phyllum. Thus, though the development of the antheridium does not appear to be perfectly constant in these plants, there are peculiar cell-divisions in it which do not coincide with those customary for Ferns. If an apical cell were actually present (and it must remain for further observations to decide this) it might be recognised as a character approaching that of the true Mosses ; but at present this point cannot be closely pressed. Among the Ferns the succession of segments in the antheridium of Osmunda as described by Kny3 approaches more nearly to that above described than is the case with those forms in which the funnel-shaped wall exists. The description above given shows that the massive growths (archegoniophores) on which the archegonia are inserted do not conform to any strict type of origin, structure, or arrangement of cells in TV. pyxidiferum. The view that the leafy 4 Moss plant’ may have arisen from an outgrowth of the protonema, such as the archegoniophore of Trichomanes , has been sug- gested by Goebel4, and in the above observations I see nothing to cast doubt upon this ; it is to be remarked, however, that, if we accept Goebel’s proposed scheme, the specimen shown in Fig. 13 is a nearer approach than any hitherto described to 1. c. Taf. i. Fig. 9 an. Prings. Jahrb. 1872. 2 1. c. Taf. viii. Fig. 82. * 1. c. pp. in, 1 1 2. 298 Bower . — Some Normal and Abnormal Goebel’s ideal £ oldest type,’ in which the sexual organs are inserted directly on the filament. As regards the archegonia themselves, they correspond so closely to those of other Ferns as to supply no special evidence of a relation to other groups ; thus (discounting the difficulty as to details of development of the antheridium) the sexual organs are more constant in their characters, and especially in their mature structure, than is the general conformation of the thallus, and accordingly greater weight should be attached to them than to the vegetative thallus in drawing phylogenetic conclusions. A comparison of these, on the one hand, with those of the other Ferns, and, on the other, with those of the Bryophyta, shows that, in respect of the sexual organs, the Hymenophyllaceae hardly approach nearer to the Bryo- phyta in any appreciable degree than do other Ferns. Abnormal Characters. Passing now to the abnormal characters, we see in Tr. alatum and Tr. pyxidiferum two fresh examples of apospory , accompanied by partial, though not complete sporal arrest. There are many points of similarity between these new cases and those of the Ferns described in my former paper on Apospory1; thus, the direct vegetative outgrowth of prothalloid ex- pansions from the tips of the pinnae in Tr. alatum (Fig. 30), without there being any clear limit between the sporophyte and the oophyte, is closely comparable with the case of Polystichum angular e , var. pulcherrimum there described and figured2; again, the outgrowths from the surface of the frond (Fig. 28), and perhaps also from the sporangium itself (Fig. 29) in Tr. alatum find their parallel in the Polystichum . Even in the filamentous nature of some of the outgrowths of the Trichomanes (Fig. 27) a certain analogy may be traced to such growths as those shown in Polystichum 3. It will be further noted that the outgrowth in Tr. alatum 3 Linn. Trans. Vol. ii (1887), Part 14. 3 1. c. Fig. 36. 2 1. c. p. 308, Plate lviii. Developments of the Oophyte in Trichomanes . 299 may arise apart from, or in connection with, the sorus, and in the former case either from the margin or the surface of the frond, and the same is the case in the specimens of Polystichum. The examples of apospory in Tr. pyxidiferum are much less profuse than in Tr. alatum , and are confined, so far as my observations go, to the sorus ; but though the growth is here less frequent than in the other species, it is clear that the phenomenon of apospory does actually occur, for by direct vegetative outgrowth filaments are formed, which have been observed to bear antheridia. That the discovery of new examples of apospory among the Ferns was to be anticipated has already been suggested1, and if one family of Ferns might be thought more likely than another to supply such, it would be Hymenophyllaceae . In it the characters of the sporophyte and of the oophyte are more like one another, as regards structure and the circumstances under which they grow, than is the case in other families. The frond, like the flattened prothalloid growth, is only a single layer of cells in thickness, while both are extremely susceptible to changes of dampness of the air, and thus it might be reasonably expected that the sporophyte might run on directly by vegetative growth into the oophyte: more especially is this probable in specimens grown like those at Kew, in an atmosphere which is more carefully protected from changes of temperature and dampness than can possibly be the case in nature. We have every reason to regard the oophyte of the Filicineae as the more ancient generation of the two : in the lowest forms of the series it was probably of littoral habit, growing where moisture was easily and constantly accessible, while without the presence of fluid water the sexual act in these forms could not be performed. Subsequently, by the more full development of the sporophyte, which is as a rule so constituted as to withstand greater changes of dampness and dryness, these lower forms spread to higher and dryer 1 l.c. p. 322. Y 300 Bower . — Some Normal and A hnormal positions. It is further to be remembered that dryness is in most cases essential to the successful dissemination of the spores which it is the end and object of the sporophyte to produce, in order to multiply the species. Supposing now that the sporophyte and oophyte be continuously subjected to uniform conditions of moisture (and it is to be remembered that this is the habit of Hymenophyllaceae, and especially so for our Filmy Ferns under cultivation), there will be every reason to expect that the dissemination of spores will be in abeyance ; the germination of the spores in the sporangium itself is a first step towards apospory, and this might very well lead to the direct vegetative outgrowth of the oophyte from the tissues of the sporophyte. More especially is this likely to occur where, as in Filmy Ferns, the structure of the two is more nearly similar than in other Ferns. The opinion may here be again expressed, and it is in no way shaken by the discovery of these new cases, that apospory is to be regarded as a sport induced by special circumstances, rather than as a reversion to an old type of development. In the presence of apogamous budding in the same species (7>. alatnm ) and even in the same individual which shows the phenomenon of apospory, we see a still further simpli- fication of the life-cycle, which has, I believe, never been recorded in any other species. There is, I apprehend, no antecedent improbability that the two phenomena should occur in one and the same plant, and the fact that they do may be regarded as a coincidence rather than a point of further importance. A special interest attaching to this observation is connected with the light, which its record in a well-established case like the present will throw upon the case of Isoetes described by Goebel1. In plants, which he found growing deeply submerged, the place of the sporangium was habitually occupied by a sporophytic bud, and Goebel offered the explanation that ‘ here there is obviously a case which belongs to the series of phenomena recently styled by 1 Bot. Zeit. 1879, p. 1. Developments of the Oophyte in Trichomanes . 301 De Bary as apogamy, or loss of sexual function ; only in the case above described the sexual organs are not arrested or lost, but the whole sexual generation.’ In view of the fact that till the present time no example of coincidence of apospory and apogamy in the same species and individual has been described, this conclusion above quoted was a bold one ; and even now in TV. alatum the case is not exactly parallel. Here the sexual generation is not arrested ; it is present and of considerable size, even the sexual organs are not entirely aborted, for, though no archegonia have been found, antheridia are far from rare. But notwithstanding that TV. alatum is a much clearer case of the coincidence of apogamy and apospory in the same individual than the case of Isoetes , its discovery will lend justification to the view expressed by Goebel, — a view which was previously based on less substantial grounds. Apogamy is known to occur in the following Ferns : — * Pteris cretica, in which it was first described by Farlow1, and again by De Bary2 in Aspidium Filix-mas , var. cristatum , Aspidium falcatum , and Todea africana 3. These Ferns present the phenomenon in different degrees of complete- ness ; though all bear more or less numerous antheridia (which at least in some cases produce mature spermato- zoids4), archegonia are apparently altogether absent in Aspidium Filix-mas , var. cristatum , in Pteris cretica they are never fully developed, but in Aspidium falcatum and Todea africana they apparently attain maturity. Thus, of the Ferns above-named, the most complete type of apogamy is that shown in Aspidium Filix-mas , var. cristatum , in which archegonia are entirely absent, and the antheridia few ; as to the actual formation of mature spermatozoids in this species I find no definite statement5. In the case of TV. alatum the apogamy is quite as complete as, and apparently 1 Q. J. M. S. Vol. xiv. p. 267. 2 Bot. Zeit. 1878. 3 Sadebeck, in Schenk’s Handbuch, Yol. i. p. 233, &c. 4 De Bary, 1. c. p. 459. 5 De Bary, 1. c. p. 470. Y 2 302 Bowel \ — Some Normal and Abnormal even more complete than that of any of the cases cited above ; the archegonia are absent altogether, while the antheridia, which have only been found in the Kew specimen, have never been seen to attain maturity, but show, over and above the absence of spermatozoids, a degeneration of certain cells of the wall of the antheridium. It remains to notice the sporophytic budding produced on the old fronds of Tr. pyxidiferum. They originate from single cells apart from the sorus, and are at first filamentous, ultimately enlarging into the more massive tissues of the typical sporophyte. If the filament were of a protonemal character this might also be regarded as a case of simultaneous apospory and apogamy, the cycle being of a still more condensed or ‘ telescoped 5 type than in Tr. alaUim ; the characters of the filament will hardly bear this interpretation, and the examination of them has led me to the conclusion that in them we see nothing more than a peculiar form of sporophytic budding. Finally, I regret to be unable to offer extensive evi- dence as to the permanency of these several phenomena, in the species named, or in the individual plant. The observation of the aposporous growths in three different collections may point to either of two conclusions : either it is a frequently recurring natural phenomenon in the species, or it is to be regarded as pathological ; the latter is quite possibly the true explanation, and, as above suggested, the peculiarity may result from keeping the sporophyte constantly in an atmosphere saturated with moisture. A comparison of cultivated plants in many different collections with speci- mens taken from the natural habitats would be o value in the decision of this point. Developments of the Oophyte in Trichomanes. 303 DESCRIPTION OF FIGURES IN PLATES XIV, XV, AND XVI. Illustrating Professor Bower’s Paper on some Normal and Abnormal Developments of the Oophyte in Trichomanes. Figs. 1-22. Trichomanes pyxidiferum. Fig. 1. Sorus from an old frond bearing filamentous protonema. x 3. Fig. 2. Portion of the columella, c , bearing arrested sporangia, sp, which have undergone a further irregular growth. Protonema, pr , and rhizoids, r3 have arisen by outgrowth of superficial cells of the columella, x 70. Fig. 3. A sporangium, sp, which has been arrested in its normal growth and de- veloped from it is an irregular growth with rhizoids, r. x 85. F’ig. 4. Columella, c, with arrested sporangium, sp, from which a rhizoid has been formed, r: the sporangium is multicellular, but the cell-divisions are not drawn in. x 130. Fig. 5. Irregular growth with rhizoids, r, from the columella, c. x 85. Fig. 6. Part of a section through the columella, showing outgrowth from a single cell, x 85. Fig. 7. a-d. Series illustrating intermediate steps from lateral to terminal position of rhizoids. x 85. Fig. 8. Old moniliform protonemal filaments, with fungal hyphae. x 85. Fig. 9. A-F, Antheridia in various stages of development. B, C, D seen in op- tical section. E seen laterally from outside. F seen obliquely from above. x, centre of the apex, x 175. Fig. 10. Branch of protonema (archegoniophore) bearing five archegonia of successive ages, a-e. x 175. Fig. 11. Ditto, with one archegonium. x 175. Fig. 12. Ditto, very young before formation of archegonia. x 175- Fig* 13. A protonemal filament in which apparently one cell has become par- titioned into a multicellular mass, on which are borne three archegonia. x 7°- Fig. 14. Young archegoniophore showing relation to the protonema which bears it. x 175. Fig. 15. Neck of archegonium, as seen from above after it has opened, x 175- Fig. 16 and 1 7. Archegonia showing variable number of cells composing the neck, x 175. Fig. 18. Part of old frond bearing on its under surface numerous sporophytic buds, x 3. Fig. 19. Part of transverse section of a frond showing outgrowths from single cells, x 70. Figs. 20 and 21. Such outgrowths in later stages of development, x 7°- Fig. 22. A similar outgrowth from frond of more advanced development, x 70. 304 Bower. — Some Normal and A bnormal Figs. 23-57. Trichomanes alatum. Fig. 23. A still more advanced sporophytic bud still attached to the frond which produced it; /, leaf; st, stem. X 5. Fig. 24. Characteristic branched conical hair from frond of sporophyte. x 70. Fig. 25. Oophyte of Tr. alatum, showing the relations of protonema, pr , to the flattened expansions, the antheridia, an, and rhizoids, rh , also old sterigmata, st. x 3- Fig. 26. Tip of frond showing incipient outgrowth of single cells, x 70. Fig. 27. Similar outgrowth more advanced, so as to result in protonema- filaments. x 35. Fig. 28. Portion of a frond with branched rib, from the surface of which pro- tonemal filaments, a , b , c, have been formed, h , one of the branched conical hairs of the sporophyte. x 35. Fig. 29 Sporangium : a rhizoid, rh, and a protonemal filament, pr, have been formed, apparently from cells of the annulus, x 70. Fig. 30. Aposporous development from the apex of a pinna, v.b. ending of a vascular bundle of the sporophyte. Both limbs of the oophytic growth have produced numerous sterigmata, st, and gemmae, x 35. Fig. 31. Irregular oophytic outgrowth from margin of a frond, x 35. Fig. 32. Flattened prothallus, one layer of cells in thickness, with numerous marginal protonemal filaments, x 3. Fig. 33. Marginal protonemal filament, p, produced from a flattened prothallus, prth , and widening out at its apex into a second flattened growth, prth II. x 35- Fig. 34. A characteristic piece of protonema of Tr. alatum : each cell forms a lateral appendage, which usually develops as a rhizoid, r. At x is a young flattened expansion placed laterally, x 35. Fig- 35- A protonemal filament showing lateral extension, and division of cells by longitudinal walls : this is an early stage in the development of a flattened expansion, x 35. Fig. 36. A further stage of a development of a protonemal filament into a flattened expansion: note that in both of these cases, as also in Fig. 28, the expansion is terminal in position, x 70. Figs. 37-39. Apices of flattened expansions while young, showing arrangement of apical meristem. x 85. Fig. 40. A protonemal filament which has borne a terminal sterigma, st : a second is being formed laterally below it. x 70- Fig. 41. Sterigmata, s, and gemmae in various stages of development (I-IV). x 85. Fig. 42. ditto, x 35. Fig. 43. Mature gemmae, b 4- c (x 35) show the point of attachment to the sterigma, x. x 70- Fig. 44. Early stages of germination of gemmae, x 35. Fig. 45. A, B, Antheridia, external view: A terminal, B lateral, x 175. Developments of the Oophyte in Trichomanes . 305 Fig. 46. Antheridium seen somewhat obliquely from without, x, lenticular cell (apical cell?) which has turned brown, x 175. Fig. 47. A, C, young antheridia in optical section. B, young antheridium seen from above, x 175. Fig. 48. A, B, young antheridium, external view from opposite sides, x 1 75. Fig. 49. Young antheridium, external view, x 7°- Fig. 50. Antheridium in optical section, x 175. Fig. 51. Flattened prothallus, pr, with sterigmata, st, at apex: laterally is borne an apogamous sporophyte with first leaf, /, root, r. x 3. Fig. 52. An apogamous bud borne on filament growing out from the margin of a flattened prothallus. x 36. Fig. 53. ditto, x 70. Fig. 54. Apogamous bud inserted with broad base on the margin of a flattened prothallus. x 70. Fig. 55. A flattened expansion showing in its lower part the characteristics of a flattened prothallus, but acquiring gradually in its upper part the characters of a sporophytic leaf with median vascular bundle, v. b., and branched conical hairs at the apex, x 3. Fig. 56. A specimen similar to the above : on the protonema at the base, pr , is an antheridium, a ; rhizoids, rh> are formed laterally at the base; towards the apex are the characteristic branched conical hairs, h , and the median vascular bundle, v. b., of the sporophyte ; on the surface is formed a sporophytic bud, b, from which a short vascular strand, v. b., runs down for a short distance towards the base, x 3. Fig. 57. Longitudinal section through that same bud, showing how the tissue of the bud is continuous with the tissue of the flattened expansion, and how the tracheides, tr, of the vascular bundle run from the one to the other, h , the characteristic hairs of the sporophyte. x 35. F. O.Bower del. TRICHOMANES I BOWER. -ON DEVELOPMENTS OFTHE OOPHYTE IN TRICHOMANES. Voi.in.xiv FtAJ. 10. X 175. Fig. ZL Fiy.S. X 85. 3225^ X 70. Fig. ZO. Fig. 5. < 85. Fig. 18. X 70. Fig. ZZ. XIDIFERUM, Linn. University Press, Oxford. 'Annals of Bofa-ny Vol./'fl.IJV. Fig. 10. x 175. F.O.Bower del. TR1C HOMANES PYXIDIFERUM, Linn. BOWER.- ON DEVELOPMENTS OF THE OOPHYTE IN TR1CHOMAN ES. University Press, Oxford. 'JhutaZs of Botany F. O.Bower del. TRICHOMA BOWER. -ON D EVE LO PM ENTS OF THE OOPHYTE IN T R I C H 0 M A N E S . Vol.IjPL XV.. 16 Jro/tA- Sw. C S AL A T U M University Press, Oxford. Annals of Boiariy YoU.PlXV BOWER.— ON DEVELOPMENTS OF THE OOPHYTE IN TRICHOMANES. Jlnsixtls of 'Botccny prilv. Fig. 4-S. X 175. Fig. by. X 175. 7.0. Bower del. TRICHOMAN BOWER. -ON DEVELOPMENTS OF THE OOPHYTE IN TR1CHOMANES. VoLJ;Pl.JVZ Fief. 4-5. X 175. Fig. 4-£. X 70. 5 ALATUM, 'Sw. University Press, Oxford. J/ruixjtZs of Botany VoL.I,PLIVf. University Press, Oxford BOWER. -ON DEVELOPMENTS OF THE OOPHYTE IN TRICHOMANES. On the Floating-Roots of Sesbania aculeata, Pers. BY D. H. SCOTT, M.A., Ph. D., F.L.S., Assistant Professor in Botany at the Normal School of Science , and Royal School of Mines , ASSISTED BY HAROLD WAGER. With Plate XVII. SEVERAL aquatic members of the natural order Legu- minosae are remarkable for a peculiar development of certain of their tissues, leading to the formation of a floating- apparatus, which serves to keep the stem or root, as the case may be, at the surface of the water. In the genera Aescky- nomene and Herminiera it is the secondary wood of the stem which is adapted to this function1. In Neptunia oleracea , Lour., on the other hand, the floating-tissue owes its origin to the cortex of the stem. This case has been fully inves- tigated by Rosanoff2, who has shown that the floating- apparatus is here a form of periderm, though differing in almost every respect from ordinary cork. My own obser- vations on this plant have fully confirmed those of Rosanoff. It will be worth while to give a short account of the phe- nomena in Neptunia, , as they present many analogies with the case of Sesbania , which forms the special subject of this paper. 1 See De Bary, Comparative Anatomy of the Phanerogams and Ferns, Eng. Ed. p. 500. 2 Ueber den Bau der Schwimmorgane bei Desmanthns natans , Willd., in Bot. Zeitung, 1871. I am indebted to Mr J. G. Baker, F.R.S., of Kew, for information as to the synonyms of this plant. Desmanthns natans , Willdenow, is the Neptunia leracea of Loureiro, and was originally described by Roxburgh as Mimosa natans. [Annals of Botany, Vol. I. Nos. Ill and IV. February 1888.] 308 Scott and Wager. — On the Floating-Roots The floating-tissue of the plant in question forms very con- spicuous spongy masses on some of the internodes of the procumbent stem, which is thus enabled to maintain its position on the surface of the water. In Rosanoffs figure t (Plate X, 1. c.) the tissue is shown at c and d. The drawing, however, gives but little idea of the very soft, loose texture of the swollen masses. The diameter of the whole body may be nearly an inch, while that of the unswollen parts of the stem is only about of an inch. The length of each mass may be as much as two inches. The external tissue is, in the mature condition, very loosely attached to the stem on which it grows. Humboldt1 regarded it as extraneous to the plant, and indeed the impression it makes at first sight is quite that of the mycelium of some luxuriant parasitic fungus. The surface is very irregular, showing deep longitudinal furrows. Microscopic examination shows that the tissue consists of very loosely arranged cells, which are greatly elongated, and are sometimes branched. The intercellular spaces are very large, and it is in them only that air is contained. The cells them- selves always possess a delicate primordial utricle, a nucleus, and starch-grains ; their cavity is at all stages filled with cell- sap, and never contains air. On the inside the floating-tissue passes gradually over into a dense periderm, with its cells in regular radial rows. This is continuous internally with the phellogen. Neither the cell-walls of the floating-tissue itself, nor those of the dense periderm, give the reactions of cork ; they consist of unchanged cellulose. In moderately young stems it is easy to trace the remains of the epidermis and of the outermost layers of the primary cortex outside the floating- tissue. Sections through a young internode, when the forma- tion of this tissue is beginning, show that the phellogen arises by division of the third or fourth layer below the epi- dermis. At first, ordinary periderm is produced all round the stem. The modification of the periderm into floating-tissue begins irregularly at various points of the circumference. At 1 Cited by Rosanoff, 1. c. of Sesbania aculeata , Pers. 309 this stage the appearance presented is that of a young peri- derm during the development of the lenticels. In the regions where the production of floating-tissue is beginning, the phel- logen is more active than elsewhere, producing more numerous tangential rows of cells towards the exterior. These cells next become rounded, while intercellular spaces appear be- tween them. The cells then rapidly elongate, the epidermis and the two or three outermost layers of the primary cortex are forced outwards, and soon become broken through. The cells of the floating-tissue now successively assume their mature form, growing greatly in length and often branching. Only the ends of the cells and their branches remain in con- tact. All these changes, which, as we have seen, were at first limited to certain portions of the circumference of the stem, ultimately extend all round it ; but in the later stages of growth the irregular furrowed surface of the floating-tissue still bears witness to its originally unequal development. Eventually, towards the end of the period of vegetation, the floating-tissue becomes detached, and the remaining denser part of the peri- derm acquires suberised walls. Thus a normal cork, of no great thickness, ultimately clothes the surface of those inter- nodes which were before enveloped in the floating-tissue. Those parts of the stem from which this tissue is absent pro- duce from the first an ordinary corky periderm. The above description is chiefly founded on my own obser- vations, which agree closely with those of Rosanofif. The conclusions which follow from the facts stated are, that the floating-tissue is here morphologically equivalent to the peri- derm of other Leguminosae, but that it differs from normal periderm in four respects : — (1) The cells do not lose their living contents ; (2) their walls do not become suberised ; (3) they have large intercellular spaces between them ; and (4) it is in these spaces, and not in the cells themselves, that the air is contained. As already pointed out, the resemblance of the floating- tissue, in its earlier stages, to the complementary tissue of a lenticel, is very striking. Possibly this may be more than 310 Scott and Wager . — On the Floating-Roots a merely superficial likeness ; but further comparative investi- gation will be necessary before this point can be decided. Sesbama aculeata , Pers., is a very different plant from the Mimosa- like Neptunia . Sesbania belongs to the papilio- naceous tribe Galegeae, and therefore has no near relation- ship with the plant already dealt with. In spite of this we shall find many points of agreement between them as regards the tissues under consideration. Sesbania has a tall upright stem, rising high above the water ; in this case the floating-tissue is developed in the aquatic roots. In external appearance the tissue much re- sembles that on the stem of Neptunia , forming soft spongy masses as described above. The roots are much branched, and it is only on the relatively main roots that the floating- tissue is formed, the finer lateral branches retaining their normal structure. The general anatomy of the root is of the usual type ; the vascular cylinder is tetrarch, pentarch or hexarch, each phloem-group having a strand of bast-fibres on the outside, as is so common in the Leguminosae. The pericambium is at first one layer of cells only in thickness, but its cells undergo tangential divisions, beginning opposite the xylem- groups. In the oldest roots examined the pericambium was always three layers at least in thickness. This multiplication of the pericambial layers is a very common phenomenon \ quite apart from any formation of internal phellogen, with which, as we shall see, the pericambium here has nothing to do. Opposite the xylem-groups the inmost layer of the pericambium is of course used up to complete the cambial ring. Secondary thickening takes place in these roots in the normal manner, as in Phaseolus or Vicia. The endodermis is distinctly marked, and shows the characteristic structure of its radial walls. The cell-walls of the endodermis ultimately become cuticularised throughout. The primary cortex consists of rounded cells, among which 1 Cf. Olivier, Appareil tegumentaire des Racines, in Ann. des Sci. Nat. ser. VI, tom. XI. of Sesbania aculeate,, Pers. 3 1 1 are very large lacunae filled with air, the structure thus being of the usual aquatic type. It may be added that the larger roots have a persistent parenchymatous pith, while in the smaller lateral roots the groups of primary xylem meet in the middle of the vascular cylinder. The mature floating-tissue is in most respects similar to that described in Neptunia. The cells are much elongated in the radial direction, but as a rule they remain unbranched (see Fig. 4). They are so arranged as to leave large inter- cellular spaces, containing air, between them. Each cell re- tains its protoplasm, nucleus, and cell-sap, throughout its existence, and air is never found inside the cells. The walls of the great majority of the cells give the reactions of un- altered cellulose. The tannin-sacs, which occur here, as well as in the primary cortex, form the only exception to this rule ; their walls appear to be slightly cuticularised. These tannin-sacs also differ from the other cells of the floating- tissue in their form, which is almost spherical. Their number is insignificant compared to that of the elongated cells, and they may be left out of account in considering the general character of the tissue. On a superficial examination, the idea suggests itself that the floating-tissue might be formed simply by the elongation of the cells of the primary cortex. Investigation of the development shows, however, that this is not the case. If transverse sections be made of a moderately young root, it is easy to find cases in which some layers of the long-celled floating-tissue are already well developed, while outside them the round-celled lacunar tissue of the primary cortex is still present, though somewhat torn by the extension of the internal structures (see Fig. 3). The floating-tissue passes over on the inside into a zone of closely-packed cells arranged in regular radial rows, and these again fit accurately into a layer of thin-walled cells, showing recent tangential divisions, and having all the charac- ters of an internal phellogen. Great as is the difference in form between the elongated cells of the mature floating-tissue 312 Scott and Wager. — On the Floating-Roots and the flat cells of the phellogen, it is easy to find every intermediate stage. In the younger stages the radial rows can be traced outwards from the phellogen far into the floating- tissue ; in the mature state the regularity of the radial arrange- ment is of course less distinct, owing to the displacements which must necessarily be associated with the formation of the intercellular spaces (Fig. 4). In the oldest roots examined the floating-tissue had become detached, leaving behind the densely-packed cells immediately outside the phellogen. The walls of these cells then become suberised, so that the old root has a corky periderm of the usual character. The most interesting point which remains to be noticed is the place of origin of the phellogen. In a large proportion of roots with secondary thickening the pericambium, as is well known, is the layer from which the peridermal structures take their rise. To this rule, however, there are many exceptions, as has been especially shown by Olivier (1. c.), who has observed that in a large number of dicotyledonous roots the periderm is external, arising in the outermost living layer of the cortex. In Sesbania we have a case different from either of those I have referred to. Sections from the younger roots show clearly that the divisions to which the phellogen owes its origin begin immediately outside the endodermis, in the first or second layer of the primary cortex (Figs. 1 and 2). In some cases both these layers begin to divide (Fig. 1) ; from comparison with later stages it is probable that in this case the innermost layer alone continues its divisions for any length of time. Careful investigation of roots in every stage of development leaves no doubt that all the peridermal structures arise exclusively from this extra-endodermal phellogen ; the pericambium undergoes no further development, beyond the two or three tangential divisions above mentioned, and the endodermis is persistent throughout. The results attained may be summed up as follows : — 1. The floating-tissue of the roots of Sesbania is a secondary cortical structure, arising from a phellogen. of Sesbania acute at a, Pers . 313 2. This tissue, though thus falling under the definition of periderm, differs from cork in its permanently living cells, its non-suberised cell-walls, and its large intercellular spaces, in which alone air is contained. In all these respects it agrees with the floating-tissue of the stem of Neptunia . 3. The phellogen originates immediately outside the endo- dermis, thus differing from the phellogen of most roots with typical periderm. It may be mentioned that the development of phelloderm, on the inner side of the phellogen, is quite insignificant in amount. In the light of recent investigations on roots as organs of respiration 1 it seems not improbable that one function of the floating-tissue may be to facilitate the supply of oxygen to the organs on which it occurs. This tissue would then present an analogy with lenticels — a point not without interest, con- sidering the similarity, above noticed, in the development of the two organs. It has long been known that some species of the genus Jussiaea also possess modified roots, which serve as floats, and develop a special floating-tissue. The existing investiga- tions tend to show that this tissue here forms part of the primary cortex, but a renewed investigation of these plants seems desirable2. I have to thank Mr. Thiselton Dyer, Director of the Royal Gardens, Kew, both for first calling my attention to the plants investigated, and also for the supply of material. 1 Goebel, Uber die Luftwurzeln von Sonneratia, in Berichte d. Deutschen Bot. Gesellschaft, Bd. IV, Heft 6, July, 1886. Ludwig Jost, Ein Beitrag z. Kenntniss der Atbmungsorgane der Pflanzen, in Bot. Zeitung, 1887, p. 601. 2 Martins, Sur les racines aeriferes des especes aquatiques de Jussiaea, in Mem. Acad, de Montpellier, Tom. VI (1866). 3H Floating- Roots of Sesbania aculeata , Pers. EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATE XVII. Illustrating Dr. D. H. Scott’s and Mr. H. Wager’s paper on the Floating-Roots of Sesbania aculeata , Pers. Fig. i. Portion of a transverse section of a young root, showing the first divisions of the inner cortical cells to form the phellogen. /, primary lacunar tissue of cortex. ph , phellogen. e, endodermis. pc, pericambium. ph. f bait-fibres of a phloem group, x 360. The shaded cells in the cortex are tannin-sacs. Fig. 2. Similar section from a much older root. The phellogen is now in full activity, fl, youngest part of floating tissue, t, tannin-sac. Other letters as before. >^360. Fig. 3. Transverse section of a young tetrarch root. One or two layers of the floating tissue have already been formed. The tom primary cortex is shown outside the floating tissue. Letters as before, x 1 20. Fig. 4. Section of an old root, showing a portion of the floating tissue in position. Letters as before, x 200. VoL. I, P7y.IV//. University Press, Oxford. fuuzls of Bofzwy D.H. Scott L H.Wa^er del SCOTT & WAGER.- 0! LO ATI N G - ROOTS IN SESBANIA. University Press, Oxford. Annals of Botany Vol.lPUW. pKf Fig. /. Fiy.2. 1. D.H. Scott i. H.Wajer del SCOTT & WAGER.- ON F L 0 A T I N G - R 0 0 T S IN SESBANIA. University Press, Oxford. On some Anomalous Cells developed within the interior of the Vascular and Cellular Tissues of the Fossil Plants of the Coal- Measures. BY WILLIAM CRAWFORD WILLIAMSON, LL.D., F.R.S., Professor of Botany in the Owens College and in the Victoria University. With Plate XVIII. IN the eighth of my series of memoirs { On the Organisa- tion of the Fossil Plants of the Coal-measures1/ I described the vascular axis of a Fern, Rachiopteris corrugata , Will., the vessels of which were filled with cells apparently identical with the thylosis found in some living plants. In Part x of the same series2 I subsequently described the petiole of another Fern, Rachiopteris insignis , Will., the vessels of the fibro-vascular bundle of which were filled with cells of a similar kind. In Part ix. of the same series3 I further described a number of Lycopodiaceous macrospores, the interiors of many of which were occupied by some remarkable accumulations of cells of various sizes and arranged in diversified ways. During the last ten years there have accumulated in my cabinets various other examples of parasitic or saprophytic cells, lodged within the tissues of fossil plants, revealing a condition of things existing at the Carboniferous epoch not undeserving the attention of botanists. In most of these instances what may for the sake of distinction be recognised as the intrusive cells are lodged 3 Phil. Trans., vol. 167, Part i. p. 214, PL 6, Figs, 15, 16* 2 Phil. Trans., Part ii. 1880, p. 506, PL 16, Figs. 19-20, and 21. 3 Phil. Trans., Part ii, 1878, p. 345, Pl. 23, Figs. 65, 66, 66 a, 66 b. [Annals of Botany, Vol. II. Nos. Ill and IV. February 1888.] Z 3i6 Williamson . — Anomalous Cells within Tissues within the interior of host- cells, which latter almost always belong to the cortex of the invaded plant. In a smaller number of instances the hosts are the vessels or tracheids of fibro-vascular bundles. It is somewhat more than probable that these two types of hosts, the cellular and the vascular, may have sheltered two distinct types of organism. Fig. i represents a fragment of the bark of some unknown plant from the productive Halifax beds. It consists of cells variable in size and form, which in the figure are enlarged 124 diameters. Considerably more than the half of these cells are more or less filled with smaller cells, which vary greatly in size as well as in the way in which they are grouped. Thus at a we have one solitary spherical cell of an inch in diameter. At the lower part of the host-cell, b> we have a group of cells similar to a , the remainder of the host being empty. At c we have a host-cell packed with intrusive cells of various sizes ; at the upper and lower parts of the cavity these cells approximate to about T Iq (all these measurements are given in fractional parts of an inch) in diameter ; but those occupying its centre are much smaller, averaging about xfo-o* At d a host-cell has its cavity densely filled with very small cells, approximating to a mean diameter of seVoJ whilst in another host-cell belonging to the same fragment of bark, but not included in the figure, the intrusive cells average even less than y oV 0 ln diameter. We thus see that in the fragment from which Fig. 1 is taken, numerous host-cells are filled with intrusive ones of every size intermediate between and 7 0*0 0 5 yet their aspects, and the way in which they are aggregated, indicate that whatever may be their nature, they represent varied conditions of some common vegetable organism. Whenever free from contact with one another they are perfectly spherical, whatever their dimensions ; but they frequently form small clustered groups when, mutually compressing one another, they exhibit the familiar aspects of parenchymatous tissue. Fig. 2 is a single host-cell from the same specimen as Fig. 1, enlarged to 262 diameters. It illustrates several of Fossil Plants of the Coal-Measures. 3 1 7 conditions of common occurrence amongst these objects. At a, a, we have some isolated spherical cells. At b , b , are similar ones, but of much smaller dimensions. At c is an oval cluster of a form that is not uncommon. It looks like a group of cells, of various sizes, enclosed either within a mother-cell or within some viscid substance that binds the cluster together in a defined manner. At d is a somewhat less defined but otherwise similar cluster, though of larger size. Fig. 3 is another host-cell from the same fragment of bark, but in which all the contained cells retain their spherical form. Fig. 4 is a host-cell from another fragment of bark ; in its centre is a single free spherical cell, whilst numerous others exhibit a tendency to adhere to the hostal cell-wall. At the lower end of the host a cluster of cells cohere, forming a small parenchymatous mass. Fig. 5 is a host-cell from a transverse section of a stem or rhizome of the type of the genus Anachoropteris of Corda, but which is giving off a petiolar branch, apparently identical with my Rachiopteris insignis1. Many of the cells of the inner layer of the cortex of the Anachoropteris are in a con- dition very similar to those of Fig. 1. Fig. 6 represents one of these host-cells, in which we have two clusters of intrusive cells, a and b. At c one of the cells of the group b is filled with a cluster of daughter-cells. Innumerable figures might be drawn from the above section showing various shapes, sizes, and grouping of its intrusive cells ; reference will be made to the vessels of this specimen later on. Figs. 6, 7, and 8 are three free cells from another parenchy- matous fragment, which respectively contain one, two, and four free spherical intrusive cells. Fig. 9 is a host-cell from the outer bark of a section of Lyginodendron Oldhamianum , isolated cells of which contain intrusive cells in very varied conditions of size and grouping. These host-cells are few in number compared with those of the cortex which are entirely empty. 1 Memoir x. Phil. Trans. Part ii. 1880, p. 507. 3 1 8 Williamson . — Anomalous Cells within Tissues This Fig. 9 presents a single cluster of closely adherent cells, reminding us of those seen at Fig. 2, c. Fig. io is a host-cell from the outer bark of another example of Lyginodendron Oldhamianum , in which single host-cells are isolated as in Fig. 9. In this specimen, as in some others, the intrusive cells are very irregular in size and form, whilst the spaces within the host which the cells do not occupy are filled with a dark brown carbonaceous substance that has somewhat the appearance of having once been in a fluid or semi-fluid state. There is evidently some connection between the presence of this dark substance and that of the intrusive cells, since the former is very rarely found in the cells of the cortex in which intrusive cells are not present. The above observations apply equally to the bark from which Fig. 9 was taken. I have thus far limited my descriptions to specimens in which the intrusive cells occur in various examples of paren- chyma, chiefly cortical. But my cabinets contain several examples in which the interiors of scalariform vessels or tracheids are occupied by cells. In previous memoirs I have described two such cases. The first was in Memoir viii, where I dealt with my Rachiopteris corrugated , and the second in Memoir x1 2. Since these descriptions were pub- lished I have met with a third example in which similar cells occur in the vessels of the inner or non-exogenous zone etui medtdlaire ’ of Brongniart), of a yet undescribed species of L epidodendron. Fig. 11 represents two of the smaller vessels of the vascular bundles of Rachiopteris insignis, as seen in a transverse section of that petiole, and Fig. 12 is part of a longitudinal section of a larger vessel from the same bundle. Each of these figures is enlarged 200 diameters. The contained cells fill the entire interior of each of these vessels. Fig. 13 is a transverse section of two similar vessels, and Fig. 14 a longitudinal one of a single vessel, from the inner 1 Phil. Trans, vol. 161, Part i. p. 214, PI. 6, Figs. 15, 16. 2 Phil. Trans. Part ii. 1880, p. 506, PI. 16, Figs. 20, 21. of Fossil Plants of the Coal-Measures. 319 vascular cylinder of the Lepidodendron referred to above. In the latter example the cells are less densely packed within the vessels than in the former one ; hence they retain more of their primitive spherical form. In my memoir ix1, I figured and described a selection from a very large number of macrospores belonging to a species of Lycopodiaceous strobilus, and the endosporal cavities of these spores are more or less filled with cells of various sizes and conditions. In many instances these cells are free; in others they are combined into a parenchymatous tissue. In most of the examples the cells are seen to be located within an inner membrane, c , which I assume is the endosporal membrane lining the very thick exosporium. Two of these macrospores are represented in Figs. 15 and 16, the former being enlarged 57° diameters, and the latter 250 diameters. The thick exosporium, a , of these spores is always clothed externally by numerous simple or branched hair-like append- ages, b. Both the above examples contain numerous cells, the two specimens representing sufficiently closely the two extremes of the average sizes to which these cells attain. Those of Fig. 15 have a mean diameter of about of an inch. In Fig. 1 6 two or three, as at c, are larger than the rest, being g in diameter, but most of the cells in this speci- men have a maximum diameter of about tsVtt °f an inch. In my memoir x2, 1 represented similar cells in the interior of the spores to which, in a previous memoir, I gave the provisional name of Zygosporites, and in Plate 18, Figs. 42 and 45 of the same memoir, similar cells were shown, occupy- ing the macrospores of my Strobilus Traquairia. In Plate 17, Figs. 25 and 31 (loc. cit.), similar cells are seen in several species of the curious reproductive bodies, belonging to some, as yet, unknown plants, and to which bodies I have assigned the provisional name of Sporocarpan. I have not thought it necessary to reproduce all these anomalous forms in the present memoir. These aspects are approximately represented 1 Phil. Trans. Part ii. p. 345 et seq ., PI. 23, Figs. 65, 66, 66 a, 66 B, 66 c. 2 Phil. Trans. Part ii. 1880, PI. 19, Fig. 55. 320 Williamson. — Anomalous Cells within Tis sties in the two macrospores, Figs. 15 and 16, though I am far from concluding that all these various examples of contained cells are homologous. The question remains, what are these intrusive cells ? So far as Figs. 11, 12, 13 and 14 are concerned, I think we shall not risk making any great mistake in concluding that we have in them genuine examples of the so-called thylosis. The structures so named vary in different examples, but it appears to me that the specimens now described approximate sufficiently closely to the general type of thylosis to be legitimately recognised as examples of it. But it is other- wise with the forms represented in Figs. 1-9, where the intrusive cells are included, not within vessels, but within various modifications of parenchymatous tissue. The most conspicuous feature presented by these intrusive cells is the great differences in their sizes, as well as in the modes in which they are aggregated, even within the same host-cell. These differences are so great as to suggest, at the first glance, that we have more than one kind of object even within one host-cell. But opposing this conclusion is the fact that varied as are the forms, sizes, and groupings of these intrusive cells, we find every possible gradation between even the most distinct varieties ; hence I conclude that whatever these objects may be, they all belong to one type of vegetable organism. At the same time we cannot identify them with any of the thylosis. If the description of the origin and development of these thylosis1, given by Max Reess, be correct, they can only find their way into the interiors of elementary tissues whose walls are furnished with points that are weak because of their thinness. The vessels represented in Figs. 11-14 were so far scalariform as to present such areas of weakness, rendering it at least possible that the cells which they contain may be thylosis. But the walls of the parenchy- matous cells which contain the intrusive ones now figured, exhibit no indications whatever of having had any such thin 1 See Professor M. Ward’s English Translation of Sachs’ Physiology of Plants, p. 581. of Fossil Plants of the Coal-Measures . 321 spots ; hence we cannot apply Reess’ explanation to their origin and nature. The question, may these objects have a fungoid character, suggests itself. Of all the hundreds of host-cells that I have examined no one has contained the slightest trace of a hyphal filament, hence the presumption against the fungoid idea is a strong one. Assuming the accuracy of this reasoning, and yet remembering that the objects in question must have had some sort of an origin, the question arises can these cells be algoid ones ? In the second edition of the English translation of Sachs’ Text-book of Botany, we have at p. 247 some remarks that may bear upon the question. After referring to the fact that colonies of Nos toe have long been known to exist within the cavities of cryptogamic plants, in some of which cases the germs developed into round balls, the author adds, ‘ The entrance of Nostoc into the parenchyma of a dicotyledonous plant, Gunner a, is brought about, accord- ing to Reinke, in a different manner ; the deeper lying cells of the outer part of the stem, themselves covered by layers of parenchyma, are densely filled with colonies of the Alga/ Now if the germs of a Nostoc could thus find their way into the deeper layers of a cortical tissue, there is no reason why another and lower unicellular Alga should not be able to do the same. Whether or not this is the true explanation, the fact that during the Carboniferous age some unicellular vege- table organisms did find their way even into the deeper cortical tissues of various plants of high organisation is certainly true, and the instance of the Gunnera appears to present the nearest approach that living plants have hitherto supplied to what has occurred in the Carboniferous ones. But the still more curious cases of the macrospores, like Figs. 14 and 15, remain for consideration. When record- ing these instances in my memoir referred to above, I was strongly inclined to believe that what I then spoke of as endo- sporal cells were normal developments from an endosporal protoplasm. And I am still far from certain that this idea is not a true one. At the same time the absence of all similar 322 Williamson . — Anomalous Cells within Tissues growths from the macrospores of living Selaginelleae affords a strong argument against such a conclusion. When I showed my specimens to my friend, Hermann Graf zu Solms-Laubach, of Gottingen, he at once concluded that the intrusive cells were either parasitic or saprophytic. On a later day I also showed them to Professor de Bary, of Strassburg, but, whilst recognis- ing their existence as an indisputable morphological fact, he, with his wonted philosophic caution, hesitated to pronounce any opinion as to their nature. Under these circumstances it would be presumptuous for me to pronounce dogmatically when so high an authority shrinks from doing so. Neverthe- less the facts appear to be sufficiently interesting to be put on record, hoping that research may some day throw a more definite light on the explanation of them. The Owens College Botanical Laboratory, January 9, 1888. EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATE XVIII. Illustrating Professor Williamson’s paper on some Anomalous Cells developed within the tissues of the Fossil Plants of the Coal-Measures. Note. The cabinet number appended to each description is that of the specimen in my collection from which the figure was taken. W. C. W. Fig. 1. Fragment of parenchymatous bark, most of the cells of which contain intrusive cells, x 124. Cabinet number, 1638. Fig. 2. A single cell from the same specimen as Fig. 1. x 262. Cabinet number, 1638. Fig. 3. Another cell from the specimen Fig. 1. x 262. Cabinet number, 1638. Fig. 4. A single cell from another bark-fragment. x 400. Cabinet num- ber, 1639. Fig. 5. A cell from the bark of a transverse section of a stem of Rachiopteris corrugata , Will, x 400. Cabinet number, 264. Figs. 6-8. Three cells from a parenchymatous fragment. x 400. Cabinet number, 1642. Fig. 9. Single cell from the outer bark of a transverse section of a stem of Lyginodendron Oldhamianum. x 400. Cabinet number, 1640. Fig. 10. Single cell from a tangential section of the outer bark of another specimen of Lyginodendron Oldhamiamim. x 400. Cabinet number, 1146. of Fossil Plants of the Coal-Measures. 323 Fig. 11. Two small vessels from the vascular bundle of a transverse section of the petiole Rachiopteris insignis , Will, x 600. Cabinet number, 265. Fig. 12. Longitudinal section of part of a vessel of the vascular axis of an oblique section of a petiole of Rachiopteris insignisi x 200. Cabinet num- ber, 265. Fig* r3* Two vessels from a transverse section of a stem of the inner vascular cylinder of a small undescribed form of Lepidodendron. x 200. Cabinet number, 418. Fig. 14. Part of a vessel from a longitudinal section of the specimen Fig. 13. x 200. Cabinet number, 419. Fig. 15. A Lepidodendroid macrospore, x 570. Cabinet number, 610. Fig. 16. A macrospore of the same type as Fig. 15, but containing very small cells, x 120. Cabihet number, 612. Annals of Botany WILLIAMSON.— ON ANOMALOUS CELLS IN FOSSIL PLANTS, VoL /, PL XVII I Fig. 12. Fig. 14. Fig . 11. University Press, Oxford, Some recent Publications bearing on the question of the Sources of Nitrogen in Plants. BY H. MARSHALL WARD, M.A., F.L.S. ; Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge ; and Professor of Botany in the Forestry School, Royal Indian College, Cooper s Hill. IN the Berichte der deutschen botanischen Gesellschaft for 18851 there appeared a paper by Professor Frank of Berlin, entitled ‘ Ueber die auf Wurzelsymbiose beruhende Erndhrung gewisser Baume durch unterirdische Pilze^ in which the author made known to science the results of some investigations of a kind sufficiently astonishing at the time, and which have been considered of late as possibly leading to yet more remarkable results when they are further examined. I propose to give a brief account of the published substance of this and certain other papers, with short critical notes of the views which the facts have suggested. In the above paper Frank states that researches were being made in order to obtain information as to the culture of Truffles, which have long been known to affect the neigh- bourhood of living beeches, hornbeams, and oaks. Having regard to the observation2 that the Truffle-like fungus Ela - phomyces has its mycelium affixed to the roots of living pines, like a parasite, the question arose whether the true Truffles may not also be parasitic on roots ? 1 pp. 128-144, PI. X. 2 Reess, ‘ Sitzungsber. d. physik-med. Soc. zu Erlangen, 10 May, 1880.’ [Annals of Botany, Vol. I, Nos. Ill and IV, February 1888.] 326 Ward. — Recent Publications bearing on the Investigation yielded the unexpected result that certain trees, especially the Cupuliferae, have almost the whole of their root-system covered with mycelium, the fungus being associated symbiotically with the root : the conclusion is drawn that the fungus-hyphae act the part of the root-hairs elsewhere, and that the whole of the absorption from the soil is due to their action. The younger roots of any oak, beech, hornbeam, hazel, or chestnut, at any time of the life of the tree, from any of the distant places examined, were found to consist of a double structure — the true root as a sort of core, covered by a close web of mycelium as an envelope. Such an as- sociation of root and fungus is to be named a Mycorhiza . In appearance the Mycorhiza resembles some sclerotia, the mycelium forming a sort of pseudo-parenchyma, the outer walls of which become dark brown as it ages. The weft of mycelium covers the root-apex as well as the parts behind, and is at first white : even the root-cap is therefore covered in. The coating of mycelium varies in thickness, but usually forms a layer several cells deep. Hyphae dip down between the cells of the outer layer of the root proper, and grow around them completely ; they do not leave the cell-walls, however, and are not found in the cell-lumina, nor deeper down in the tissues of the root. These ‘endophytic hyphae’ are very much thinner than those outside. The outer surface of the mycelial envelope may be clean and smooth, and it will be understood that so complete and continuous a covering prevents the formation or emergence of root-hairs ; in many cases, however, free hyphae develope from the outer surface of the mycelial envelope, and radiate out into the soil, growing at their ends, and curiously re- sembling true root-hairs in many morphological points. Frank insists moreoyer that they replace the root-hairs physiologically. They become attached to particles of soil, and can be the only means for absorbing water and sub- stances dissolved in it. Sometimes many of these free hyphae Sources of Nitrogen in Plants. 327 grow out into the soil parallel to one another, and form compound strands in every essential respect like the Rhizo- morphs (of Agaricus melleus for instance) ; from such strands free hyphae may radiate out into the soil in their turn again. Anastomoses and ramifications of the most varied kind may take place in the surrounding soil, and the regions where Truffles grow have the soil permeated with such systems. From the study of longitudinal sections, &c., Frank con- cludes that the development of the Mycorhiza is some- what as follows. Since the mycelium closely invests the whole root-tip, it must elongate coincidently with the root : as matter of fact the hyphae covering the root-cap are thinner, and show every sign of growth, both by elongation of the existing hyphae, and by the interpolation of new branches between those already formed. The ‘ endophytic hyphae’ do not develope until the growing apex has passed out of the stage of elongation ; hence no organic connection between fungus and root is formed at the apex. The com- plete covering of the apex seems to be causally connected with the very feeble development of root-cap cells — in other respects the root (that of Carpinus is figured) conforms to the common type for Dicotyledons ; probably, on the one hand, the pressure prevents the fuller development of root-cap cells, and, on the other, the fungus-web has acquired the protective function of a true root-cap. Although the first stages of germination of the tree are passed through without the appearance of the fungus on the radicle, the lateral rootlets are usually soon attacked. The hornbeam is attacked very early, the young oak may remain a year or two free from mycelium. In contrast to the roots of plants cultivated without the fungus, the Mycorhiza is shorter and thicker — the number of layers in the plerome and periblem increase : the tendency to branch is also increased, and the lateral roots emerge at points closer together, on account of the slow growth in length. These peculiarities give the Mycorhiza a £ coral- like’ shape. As regards endogenous origin, monopodia! 328 Ward . — Recent Publications bearing on the order of development, &c. of the lateral roots the Mycorhiza behaves like an ordinary root ; but of course the emerging young root is covered by mycelium from the first. Further back, on older parts of the roots, the mycelium turns black and dies off : its life coincides with the activity of the younger parts, and may be longer or shorter according to circumstances. Sufficient has been said as to the ubiquity of the fungus, and its presence at all ages on all Cupuliferae. The Mycorhiza is (in beech and hornbeam) most abundant in the upper parts of the soil, among the vegetable remains ; the Truffles are also most abundant there, and Frank states that the ripe Truffles rest on and in a dense matting of Mycorhiza. As the roots go deeper, the Mycorhiza is rarer : this is quite in accordance with the known fact that the Saugwurzeln — i. e. young active lateral roots — are more sparsely developed on deeper roots, and the author’s point is made on learning that when they are found low down they are in the form of Mycorhiza. The assumption is that the growing root carries mycelium down with it. It is not superfluous to mention that numerous other plants growing in woods were examined, herbs, shrubs, and trees ; but birches, ashes, alders, elms, &c., &c. were all devoid of the fungus. The Mycorhiza is so far a special peculiarity of the Cupuliferae. Subsequently, Frank states that he has found a Mycorhiza here and there on species of Salix and Populus ; and also on pines, spruces, and firs in the neighbourhood of Berlin. This is noted as remarkable because Elaphomyces is not known in the places examined — it will be remembered that Reess had found it on pines. Frank then discusses the probability of the fungus having been seen by others, and comes to the conclusion that Gibelli 1 has mistaken it for a disease-producing parasite; R. Hartig’s Rosellinia (Rhizcctonia) quercina 2 is a totally 1 ‘ Nuovo studi sulla malattia del Castagno detta dell’ inchiostro.’ Bologna, 1883. 2 ‘ Unters, aus d. forstbotanischen Inst, zur Munchen,’ 1880, p. 1. Sources of Nitrogen in Plants . 329 different fungus. The reason Frank’s fungus has been over- looked is probably that those who investigate roots use the seedlings, water-cultures, &c. Beeches, hornbeams, oaks, and hazels, removed from the ground in spring, when one to two years old, and already bearing Mycorhiza, can be easily grown as water-cultures, with the result that the roots go on growing free from the fungus— or, rather, that new laterals are formed as water-roots, and the mycelium does not spread on to these. The fungus could not be cultivated. As to the question, what is the systematic position of the fungus? no clear answer can be given. It is no doubt the mycelium of a subterranean form — one of the Tuberaceae or Gasteromycetes, perhaps. But new forms are discovered every day, and the presence of a mycelium does not neces- sarily imply the presence of the perfect fungus fructification ; mycelia may go on growing and sterile for years. We now come to Frank’s views as to the biological sig- nificance of the Mycorhiza. The organic union between root and mycelium, their harmonious growth, and the close physiological relations which must exist between them, all point to this being a new case of symbiosis. From the side of the root, we must regard the fungus as a parasite, which takes from the former food-supplies of the nature of car- bonaceous assimilated material : its minerals & c. must be taken by the fungus itself from the soil, the free hyphae acting like root-hairs. We may regard the thickening and other changes produced in the root as similar to the al- terations met with in hypertrophy, & c., — here in a slight degree only — due to a stimulus exerted by the parasite on the host. The roots are by no means killed, however, and that they preserve their capacity to serve the tree is proved by the well-being of the latter. We must conclude that the root-fungus, in the mycelium stage at least, is not injurious to the root and tree. Under such conditions we must look for a contrary benefit derived from the fungus by the tree, and Frank sees this 330 Ward . — Recent Publications bearing on the in the functioning of the mycelium as root-hairs. Since the whole surface of the root is covered by the mycelium, water and dissolved substances can only reach the former through the latter, and the extensive ramifications of the outlying mycelial strands and hyphae in the soil no doubt achieve the work of true root-hairs. Frank also sees in the enlargement of the epidermis-cells of the root and their enclosure in fine hyphae an adaptation which probably works to the same end. We are therefore to look upon the root-fungus as the sole organ for the absorption of water and materials from the soil, in the cases concerned. Frank therefore contrasts the mode of nutrition of Cupuliferae, as heterotrophy , with that of ordinary land plants — auto- trophy . The comparison with the symbiosis of Lichens is evident, and it need only be remarked that just as the gonidia of a Lichen are not incapable of independent existence, so the roots of oaks, beeches, and other Cupuliferae may be grown independently for years in water-culture. Whether the Cupuliferae can develope under ordinary conditions, with their roots in the soil, in the absence of the ‘ nurse fungus,5 and whether they would do better or worse simply cannot be decided, because there appear to be no Cupuliferae free from the fungus. Just as Lichen-fungi will not flourish without the host Alga, so the root-fungus seems to be dependent on the tree : no efforts to cultivate the mycelium artificially have succeeded. Such is, shortly abstracted, the story of the Mycorhiza as told by Frank in the first instance. This was soon followed by two more or less critical notes, first by Woronin1, and then by O. Penzig2. Woronin writes to the effect that he had known the ‘Mycorhiza’ for two years, having found it in Finland when investigating the biology of certain edible Boleti , &c. 1 Ber. d. deutsch. Bot. Ges., 1885, p. 205. 3 Ibid. p. 301. 33i Sources of Nitrogen in Plants . Woronin’s Mycorhiza was found on species of Salix and Populus , and on Conifers, Corylus , and a few other plants. Since Truffles ‘do not exist in Finland,’ the mycelium in question cannot belong to that fungus, but Woronin thinks it not improbable that a Boletus is here concerned. Woronin then goes on to remark that Kamienski had already discovered the symbiosis of which Frank makes so much, in 1882, in a work on Monotropa Hypopitys 1, pointing out the same thing in Fagus sylvatica and the Coniferae, whence the priority belongs to this observer. The note by O. Penzig has reference to Frank’s remarks about Gibelli’s study of the chestnut-disease, and may be taken as admitting generally the possibility of Frank’s con- clusions, though protesting against some details which do not concern us at present. M. Reess also adds a few notes on the subject of Elapho - myces and other root-fungi2, and he too points out that Kamienski’s paper contains the germ of the matter. Reess states that the hyphae of Elaphomyces not only enter between the outer cortical cells of the pine-root, but drive the cell-wall before them as vesicles into the lumina. As regards common growth, distribution, occurrence, &c. of the mycelium on the roots, Reess states that the anatomical and other facts con- cerning Elaphomyces and pine-roots accord with Frank’s facts about the Mycorhiza of Cupuliferae. Reess also states that he has repeatedly seen fungus- envelopes on the roots of other plants as well as the pine. He has also investigated Kamienski’s fungus on Monotropa , and finds his observations in some points differing from those of that observer : he believes the Monotropa-tungus to be different from Elaphomyces , but cannot be sure. Reess admits that these and Frank’s root-fungi must take nutriment from the roots ; but regards the rest of the conclusions as needing much more careful investigation. The above criticisms are replied to by Frank in an article 1 Mem. de la Soc. Nat. des Sc. Nat. et Math, de Cherbourg, T. xxiv. 2 Ber. d. deutsch. bot. Gesellsch. 1885, p. 293. 33 2 Ward. — Recent Publications bearing on the in the Berichte der deutsch. hot. Gesell. for Nov. 19, 1885 1, in which he insists on his claims to have ‘ discovered a hitherto unknown biological phenomenon in the nutrition of certain trees/ &c., &c. He points out that Woronin’s rejoinder as to Kamienski’s having already discovered the nature of the Mycorhiza is premature, since Kamienski only discovered mycelium overlying the roots, and denied the organic union of root and fungus. However, it seems unnecessary to enter into a criticism of the discussion as to priority, as it may be accepted that Frank was clearly the first to generalise, and to suggest in the wide sense the biological significance of the symbiosis. What is more important is, that Frank himself investigated the Monoiropa roots anew, and found facts beyond the mere association of fungus and roots described. He discovered that the hyphae of the fungus are not simply on the surface of the Monotropa root2, but enter between the cells: this, as in the case of the Cupuliferae, only takes place on those parts of the root behind the region of growth in length. Hence the Mycorhiza of Monotropa is, like that of the Cupuli- ferae, a case of organic union and symbiosis between the fungus and the root. Frank then proceeds to state : — (1) That the phenomenon which he at first thought confined to the Cupuliferae and a very few other trees pro- bably appertains to ‘ all trees under certain conditions.’ He finds a form of Mycorhiza on the roots of the Scotch pine, the Weymouth pine, the spruce, the silver fir, the larch ; also in Salicineae, alders, and birches, and in one case even on the lime, and Prunus spinosa. (2) That ‘ the Mycorhiza is formed only in a soil which contains humous constituents or undecomposed vegetable remains ; the development of Mycorhiza increases or di- 1 Neue Mittheilungen iiber die Mycorhiza der Baume und der Monotropa hypo- pitys, pp. xxvii-xxxiii. 2 In a foot-note Frank states that he has found a case of this kind on Andromeda polifolia. Sources of Nitrogen in Plants . 333 minishes with the poverty or richness in these consti- tuents.* (3) ‘ The fungus of the Mycorhiza conveys to the tree not only the necessary water and the mineral nutritive sub- stances of the soil, but also organic matters taken direct from the humous and decomposing vegetable remains.’ Only by the mediation of the fungus is the tree enabled to employ directly such organic matters. (4) The theory, superseded in the doctrine of the nu- trition of plants, of the direct nutrition of green plants by humus, is therefore again brought to the front in the light of the Mycorhiza, although in another sense than formerly, and the significance of the humus and the covering of dead leaves on the soil needs further investigation and consideration. This is the substance of Frank’s renewed and extended theoretical statements. They speak for themselves ; and it must be admitted that he proposes to raise a very large superstructure on the foundation of his anatomical investi- gations, and that, in doing so, he assumes a proportionately heavy responsibility. The next important communication on the subject is again by Frank, in the Berichte der deutschen botanischen Gesetl- schaft for 1887 k In this he expressly sums up once more the chief points already insisted upon, and then proceeds to add other facts. He finds a peculiar formation of pigment associated with some kinds of Mycorhiza, reminding us of the pigments formed by certain Schizomycetes and Saccharomycetes, and not unknown in connection with higher fungi (no cases of the latter are cited, but the author would no doubt accept the green dye in wood affected by Peziza aeruginosa as an example). These pigments stain the membranes and con- tents of the fungus hyphae as well as the surrounding media. Frank then proposes to classify all the known forms of Mycorhiza as follows : — 1 Ueber neue Mycorhizaformen, pp. 395-408. A a % 334 Ward. — Recent Publications bearing on the A. Ectotrophic Mycorhizae (i. e. the fungus is entirely outside the cells of the root). (1) The ordinary coral-like Mycorhiza of the Cupuli- ferae, &c. (2) A long, branched Mycorhiza with hair-like out- growths found on beech the outgrowths consist of hyphae only. (3) A somewhat similar form on Pinus Pinaster , but the outgrowths consist of rootlets covered with hyphae. B. Endotrophic Mycorhizae (i. e. the hyphae enter and live in certain cells of the root). (4) The Mycorhiza of Ericaceae. (5) The combination of fungus and roots found in Orchids, and described by Wahrlich 1. It is not necessary to describe in detail the new forms, but I will state what seem to be the most important points. The form (2) on the beech was found once, and it resembles at first sight an ordinary branched root — i. e. the growth in length is not interfered with, and so the 4 coral-like ’ thickening does not occur. It appeared to be clothed with a dense pile of root-hairs. The microscopic examination showed that it was clothed with a dense thick coat of mycelium — the thickness equal to half the radius of the root — and that the apparent root-hairs were strands of hyphae radiating out from this covering. These free strands were peculiar in the hyphae, being parallel in one plane, and thus forming flat bands. Some were as long as to 2 mm. The hyphae fuse with the particles of soil as do root-hairs. The Mycorhiza of Pinus Pinaster (3) is superficially some- what like the last, but the radiating filaments which look like root-hairs are coarser, and in this case turn out to be true lateral roots , but so fine and closely packed that they look like root-hairs. Some were 3 mm. long and o-i to 0-135 mm. thick. Each of these hair-like rootlets was covered by a relatively very thick felt of mycelium. The above 1 Bot Zeitung, 1886. Sources of Nitrogen in Plants. 335 measurement of thickness includes the mycelial envelope as well as the rootlet proper : a vascular bundle of a few elements runs down the axis. The fungus was on the outside only. No such Mycorhiza could be found on a specimen of Pinus Pinaster in the Botanic Garden at Berlin. As regards the Mycorhiza on the roots of Ericaceae (4) it appears that one or two observers had already found here and there instances of association, more or less regular, between hyphae and roots. In the Ericaceae the simpler roots may consist only of a few tracheides and sieve-tubes surrounded by relatively huge epidermal cells, each of which may occupy one-sixth of the periphery. There are no root-hairs. Each of these very large epidermal cells is filled with a dense complex of extremely fine, interwoven fungus-hyphae : these are so densely crowded that they form a sort of pseudo-parenchyma. ‘ In most cases these fungus elements are so fine, that one may be in doubt whether this intracellular mass is to be explained as a fungoid pseudo-parenchyma.’ Frank has no doubt of this, however, since he can trace the finest hyphae from certain coarser ones which pass into the cells from the outside. The growing- point of the root of Andromeda polifolia is curiously reduced, and the author finds that it possesses an apical cell, triangular in surface view, from the segments of which the other tissues proceed. The dermatogen runs all round : the root-cap is reduced to two or three small loose cells ; and the plerome cylinder is also extremely simple. The fungus fills the cells of the dermatogen up to the extreme apex, and the fine mesh-work alluded to above can be detected in all but the youngest cells. On the surface of the root are loose hyphae, as a rule, and sometimes they cover the root rather thickly; even when these outer hyphae are absent, the intracellular fungus is present. In Vaccinium Oxycoccus the author traced the con- nection between the thicker hyphae outside and the finer ones in the epidermal cells, and also found hyphae running in the rather thick cell-walls. In some cases the superficial hyphae 336 Ward. — Recent Publications bearing on the are as delicate as those inside ; they often stretch from the root to the neighbouring turf and humus remains. Although all plants investigated had the fungus somewhere at the roots, still branches of the roots here and there were devoid of mycelium inside or out. The fungus is to be re- garded as constantly present on Andromeda polifolia , Vac- cininm Oxy coccus, Ledum palustre , Vaccinium idiginosum , Empetrum nigrum , and also the American moor-plant Vac- cinium macrocarpum. Numerous other moor-plants showed no traces. Further research showed the presence of the fungus on Calluna vulgaris , Vaccinium Vitis idaea , V. myrtillus , and even on some specimens of Rhododendron ponticum and Azalea indica. On the other hand, the mycelium was not present at the roots of Pyrola — a statement which corrects Kerner’s short announcement (Sitzung. d. Akad. d. Wissensch. in Wien, 4 Mar. 1886 : see footnote to Frank’s paper, p. 401) that he had found the fungus on all Pyrolaceae, Ericineae, and Vaccineae. The Mycorhiza of Monotropa is, as we have already seen, an ectotrophic form, agreeing with the typical form found on the Cupuliferae. Frank therefore claims to have established a case of root- symbiosis in the Ericaceae, of similar biological significance to that assumed for the Mycorhiza of Cupuliferae. The epidermis-cells filled with hyphae ‘ constitute the most important organ of the whole root, and the sole apparatus for the absorption of nutritive materials, and abut in- ternally directly on the conducting paths of the root.’ If we suppose the cell-walls of the epidermis away, then the fungus alone would remain as the medium for conveying nutritive substances to the root. Enough has been said to show how Frank has gradually been led to extend his original idea of a Mycorhiza, so as to include not only the type of shortened, thickened, coral-like Mycorhiza of the Cupuliferae, but also any root which has a fungus mycelium definitely associated with it, in such a way 337 Sources of Nitrogen in Plants. that the root and fungus may be regarded as symbiotically related one to another. Of course this paves the way to a still wider definition of the idea Mycorhiza, and a concomi- tant risk of vagueness ; in fact, Frank has himself had to go much further, as will be seen from what follows. Frank’s second type of endotrophic Mycorhiza is that of orchids. It has long been known that the roots and rhizomes of exotic and native orchids contain hyphae, which live in the cells of the cortex. In 1886 Wahrlich1 carried out a masterly investigation of the subject, along the well- known thorough lines for which the Strassburg laboratory is so celebrated, and showed that the fungus in question is a Nectria. Reference must be made to Wahrlich’s paper for details. He examined more than 500 species and all had the fungus.. Aerial roots are infected as well as others. The fungus only affects spots here and there, its hyphae coiling themselves up in certain cells into knots, which as a rule only partly fill the cell and do not destroy the proto- plasm but cause the cell to enlarge. Frank lays stress on the following points: (1) The proto- plasm of the cell and the fungus live together, ‘ without the former being parasitically affected or its vital phenomena disturbed.’ This can only be an assumption, and the impression I gather from the study of what is known of this orchid-fungus is in favour of the view that the fungus does disturb or ‘ parasitically affect ’ the protoplasm of the cell, and that an outward and visible sign of some such action exists in the hypertrophy of the cells affected, and in the turning yellow of the chlorophyll-grains2; moreover, as Frank him- self points out, the nucleus of the affected cell is larger. The conclusion that the fungus does not act as a ruthless parasite is warranted by the facts ; but not so the conclusion that the hyphae do not stimulate the cells to increased meta- bolic activity. 1 Bot. Zeit., 1886, pp. 481-499. 2 Wahrlich, 1. c. p. 484. 338 Ward. — Recent Publications bearing on the Frank’s second conclusion is (2) that the root and the fungus increase together ; as the root-cells divide, the fungus passes forward cell by cell. (3) The fungus is strictly con- nected with that part of the plant which absorbs the food- materials. (4) The orientation of the cells which contain the hyphae is such that they must necessarily act as the go-between for the absorbed substances and the conducting paths of the root. (5) Those orchids which are devoid of chlorophyll- and which therefore depend on the humus of the soil for carbonaceous matters — always have this form of Mycorhiza, and highly developed. We are therefore to regard the Mycorhiza as a humus- absorbing organ. It is thus evident that, according to Frank’s latest pub- lications, the idea of Mycorhiza is to be extended to all such cases as that investigated by Wahrlich, and it follows in the opinion of several botanists that the root-tubercles of the Leguminosae will have to be included as another example ; for, as I have lately shown 1, we have here an exquisite example of symbiosis between a fungus and the root. It is of course not to the purpose to enter here into details about this case, but I wish to point out how decidedly the facts observed are op- posed to Frank’s view that the fungus acts as root-hairs or absorbent organs to the bean. Of course, it may be replied that on this account it must be excluded from the category of Mycorhizae ; if this is allowed, I think the same will follow as regards several of the others. The case of the fungus in the roots of J uncus bufonius 2 will also have to be taken into account in this connection, as well as a very remarkable example in Podocarpus , which I have lately observed and am at present investigating. And there are other instances also. The point on which stress is to be laid at present is that in the bean (1) the mycelium of the fungus stimulates the 1 £On the Tubercular Swellings on the Root of Vida FabaC Phil. Trans., 1887, PP- 539-562. 2 See Bot. Zeit. 1884, No. 24. Sources of Nitrogen in Plants. 339 root in such a manner that local hypertrophy is brought about, attended with concentration of food-materials, and other signs of extraordinarily active metabolism ; and (2) the root-hairs are by no means absent, but on the contrary are very numerous and well developed. Consequently, those who are inclined to compare all the cases of symbiosis between roots and fungi, will at least be impelled to sharply discriminate between this form and that of the Cupuliferae and similar ones. Of course, this dis- tinction implies much more. It is at least clear that the fungus-hyphae in the leguminous plant do not prevent the root-hairs from acting as the absorbing organs, or dissolving food substances, & c. for the plant. The view to which my experiments and observations on the root-tubercles of the Leguminosae lead is the following : that the stimulating action of the fungus enables the roots to acquire relatively large quantities of nitrogenous materials from the soil. I purposely avoided raising the question as to whether or not the fungus of the bean-root tubercles affects directly the supplies or preparation of nitrogenous matter in the soil. We may now, however, survey shortly some of the suggestions that have been literally flung about lately as to the possibilities of the case under investigation, or of others like it. First, however, let it be clearly stated that the questions raised do not affect the results obtained by Boussingault and Lawes, Gilbert and Pugh, as to the non-assimilation of free nitrogen by the higher plants. Plants have no power of di- rectly employing the nitrogen absorbed by their leaves, &c. But it has become a revived question of late as to whether the acknowledged sources of nitrogenous food of plants really suffice for the large crops taken from the soil, and whether the free nitrogen of the atmosphere is not perhaps ‘fixed’ in the soil and enabled to combine with other elements and so enrich the soil with nitrogen. The importance of the subject needs no insisting on, and it may simply be mentioned that the Leguminosae especially have repeatedly been cited 340 Ward . — Recent Publications bearing on the as carrying away more nitrogen from the soil than could be accounted for. In illustration of this I may first give an abstract of a paper sent to me a short time ago by Professor Hellriegel, the Director of the Agricultural Experimental Station in Bernberg. Professor Hellriegers paper was published in November 1 886, in the Zeitschrift des Vereins f. d. Rubenzucker In- dustrie des Deutschen Reichs 1i and deals with the question of the sources of nitrogen in Gramineae and Leguminosae respectively. He was aided by Dr. Wilfarth. The author sums up the well-known points that, while nitric acid, am- monia, and certain complex organic compounds such as urea, uric acid, hippuric acid, proteids, and certain humous constituents, &c. are available as sources of nitrogen for plants, cyanogen and alkaloids and certain other complex organic compounds are useless for this purpose. Moreover, as proved by Boussingault (and he might have added by Lawes and Gilbert), the free nitrogen of the air is un- available2. It is also known that various natural processes lead on the one hand to the conversion of unavailable nitrogenous com- pounds into available forms, and vice versa ; and, on the other hand, to displace such compounds in the atmosphere and soil. For example, electric discharges, the evaporation of water, and the activity of certain micro-organisms aid in rendering nitrogen available, and rain, dew, and certain absorptive properties of the soil supplement or aid the processes. For a long time it has been generally known that the Leguminosae, especially, have what we may term a special aptitude for seizing large quantities of nitrogenous substances from the soil, and this property has become a classical puzzle in vegetable physiology. Hellriegel has been engaged for some time with this pro- 1 ‘ Welche Stickstoffsquellen stehen der Pflanze zu Gebote,’ pp. 863-877. 2 There is a short discussion of this subject in Dr. Vines’ ‘ Physiology of Plants,’ pp. 126-129. Sources of Nitrogen in Plants. 341 blem ; and the following is a short summary of his chief experimental results. When graminaceous plants were sown and allowed to grow in a soil devoid of nitrogen, but to which all other necessary minerals were added in proper quantities, they developed normally until the third leaf appeared and the reserves were exhausted. The experiments were conducted in the open, care being taken that no rain fell on the plants, &c. Then the ‘ production ’ ceased suddenly. But the plants did not die — they lived as long as normal plants, only their vegetation was dwarfed. The stunted plant developed stunted and miserable organs (even barren ears), and struggled on through the season : the total dry weight increased very little, and this concerned the non-nitrogenous constituents only. If nitrates are added at the moment when the above arrest of development sets in, the grasses go on growing normally again, and if sufficient is added the recovery is complete ; if insufficient, a gradual passage to the starved condition sets in again. Hellriegel also finds that there is a direct proportion between the amount of nitrates added and the yield of grain, up to a certain point of course. If ammonia salts or other nitrogenous compounds are used instead of the nitrates, the above proportion does not make itself evident, and the author finds that a pause ensues be- tween the addition of these salts and their employment by the grasses — it is concluded that the above-named nitro- genous compounds have to be oxidised to nitrates before they can be used by the grasses. In other words, nitrification must be accomplished in the soil before the grass roots can employ the manure used. Summing up the above results. The Gramineae are entirely dependent on the soil for their nitrogen : the atmo- sphere cannot furnish them with nitrogenous food, except in so far as rain or dew carry down nitrogenous compounds to the soil. The most useful source of nitrogen for Gramineae is a salt of nitric acid, and nitrates supply them easily and completely. They employ the nitrates directly, and the yield of grain &c. 342 Ward. — - Recent Publication bearing on the is directly proportional to the quantity of nitrates employed (so long as the maximum is not surpassed). Moreover, nitric acid is no doubt the only available source of nitrogen for the Gramineae ; when other nitrogenous com- pounds are offered, they only become available so long as they are oxidised to nitric acid compounds. Thus the development of the Gramineae is in direct relation to the quantity of nitric acid present in or manufactured in the soil. Hellriegel then proceeds to show that experiments with leguminous plants yield totally different results. If peas are allowed to germinate and grow in soil devoid of nitrogen, the result is astounding. In the same kind of soil deprived of nitrogen, in which grasses always pass into the starved condition above described, the peas flourished and yielded a large increase . Thus, from small culture-vessels, 20 cm. high and containing each four kilos of sand, the author got the following results. In 1884, 13-947 gr. of peas (seed) yielded 28-483 gr. of dry substance above ground. In 1885, 11-710 gr. of peas gave a yield (above ground) of 27-816 gr. In 1885, also, 12-426 gr. peas yielded 33-147 gr. of dry substance. And in 1886, 8-956 gr. peas gave 20-372 gr. dry substance. Moreover, the plants were normally growing, and even vigorous, and Hellriegel points out that such a yield as 33 gr. of dry substance from the same sources could not be obtained with barley even if nitrates were added. Now comes the question, whence did the peas obtain the nitrogen necessary for this rank growth ? ‘ There is ap- parently but one definite answer — from the air ! ’ The soil was a pure quartz sand, repeatedly washed ; the nutritive mixture contained no nitrogen compound ; the distilled water was specially prepared, and free from ammonia or nitric acid. Even if it be supposed that traces of any nitrogen compound did fall into the vessels, the author points out that it would be out of account when we consider the large yield Sources of Nitrogen in Plants. 343 in question ; moreover, the grasses cultivated under the same conditions showed that the soil &c. could not have yielded the nitrogen. Thus we must look to the atmosphere. Now the only conceivable sources of nitrogen yielded by the atmosphere are (1) the free nitrogen, (2) nitric acid, (3) salts of ammonia (carbonate and nitrate). Hence we must either assume that the Leguminosae have an extraordinary capacity for col- lecting and absorbing the nitrogen compounds from the atmo- sphere, or we must admit that the Leguminosae are in some way able to make use of the free nitrogen of the atmosphere. Enormous difficulties stand in the way of direct proof. First, the author asks us to consider the following further observations. When peas are cultivated in a sand devoid of nitrogen as above, two remarkably sharp periods of de- velopment are to be noticed. Up to the period when the reserve-materials are exhausted, the seedlings grow normally, luxuriantly, and with normal colour. But directly the reserves are exhausted, a some- what sudden change occurs — growth stops, the leaves turn pale, and the plant evidently begins to starve. Sooner or later, however, the pale or yellow leaves again turn green, and a second period of growth begins , and the plants go on growing normally to the end. The sharply marked starvation is not reconcilable with the view that the peas take their nitrogen directly from the above compounds in the air. When the reserves begin to be ex- hausted the plants have each about six leaflets ; how are we to explain that these six leaflets suddenly and so completely fail, and that just at this particular period the plant becomes un- able to use the nitrogen supplied ? and further, to explain why and how, after a pause, the plant begins to acquire nitrogen ? We are then asked to note the following observations. When the above cultivation experiment is repeated on a large scale, it is noticed that the development of the indi- vidual plants — all under the same conditions — is very un- equal. Some, usually few, grow very vigorously as said ; 344 Ward. — Recent Pitblications bearing on the others close beside these do worse ; and yet others may never pass through the starvation-period. It occurs not rarely (and this is expressly insisted upon) that of two peas growing side by side in the same vessel, the one starves and the- other succeeds in the highest degree. Now, since it is impossible to assume, in earnest, that peas have the power of growing without nitrogen in the soil, and at one time to succeed and at another to fail, the only explanation is that the above extraordinary behaviour of the control-plants in well-arranged experiments, is that there is, in addition to the known and carefully regulated factors, some unknown co-operating factor, which depends on ac- cidentals and which exists outside the culture-vessels. Hellriegel then proceeds to describe the following experi- ment. Four vessels were filled with soil devoid of nitrogen, and peas put in and allowed to germinate ; the vessels were then placed under four glass bell-jars, enclosed, and joined by tubes, and the whole so arranged that a constant stream of air was drawn through from No. i to No. 4. Absorption- vessels were placed between each pair of bell-jars, and matters so arranged that the air passed into No. 1 unaltered, but, before entering Nos. 2, 3, and 4, was deprived of ammonia and nitric acid. The pea-plants were each about 15 cm. high, and had passed successfully through the above-named starvation-phase, and entered into the second lease of ex- istence. This continued under the bell-jars, and, in short, all the plants flourished, and attained an average height of 120 cm., and had entered upon the flowering and fruiting stage when the experiment was stopped. The results were — No. 1 = Ordinary atmospheric air, yielded 13*6 gr. of dry substance in the straw, and 3-4 in the roots, = 17 in all. No. 2 = Purified air, yielded 14*6 in straw, and 3-5 in roots, = 18-1 in all. No. 3 = Purified air, yielded 19-1 in straw, and 3*9 in roots, = 23 in all. And the author states that the observations lend no pro- bability to the idea that the small traces of combined nitrogen Sources of Nitrogen in Plants. 345 in the air can supply the plants with what they obtain, ‘and probably the only assumption which remains is that the Papilionaceae have the power of making the free nitrogen of the air available for their life-purposes.’ Now it has been certainly shown by Boussingault that even the Papilionaceae are unable directly to assimilate the elementary nitrogen ; but this does not exclude the possibility that something of the kind may occur indirectly, and we have now to examine a few observations which may point to something of the kind. Berthelot has shown that free nitrogen may be absorbed by the soil and converted into compounds, probably by means of schizomycetes or micro-organisms of some kind. The roots of Papilionaceae are provided with tubercular swellings full of ‘ bacteria ’.* It has been stated above that in the researches some plants did well and others worse : now, Hellriegel finds that those plants which are still in the starvation-phase have either no tubercles or very few and insignificant ones, whereas the plants which are flourishing have many well-developed speci- mens on the roots. ‘ The more plants we investigated, the more we were convinced that the development of the root- tubercles stands in the closest, strictest relation to the growth and assimilation of the whole plant.’ Now, notice the following experiments. On May 25 were taken forty vessels filled with soil devoid of nitrogen, and two pea-seeds placed in each. Then ten of these vessels were watered with soil-washings— the authors say, ‘ Resting on the fact that in every normal culture-soil micro-organisms exist in abundance, we took some of the fertile soil of our culture-field, stirred it up with five times the quantity of distilled water, and after a short settling gave 25 cc. of this quasi-solution to each vessel.’ Bearing in mind that the experiment began on May 25, 1 Here the author is following older views as to the nature of the contents of the tubercles : they are not bacteria, but yeast-like gemmules budded off from the mycelium of a true fungus. (See paper in Phil. Trans. 1887, pp. 539-562.) 346 Ward. — Recent Ptiblications bearing on the the early phases were passed through, and in the second week of June the aspect of the plants was changing, and they became pale as the reserve-materials were exhausted. So far, there was no difference to be observed between the forty cultures. On June 13, however, a difference began to set in, and by June 18 it was decided — ‘In the ten vessels supplied with bacteria1, all the plants had regained their fresh green colour, and commenced to grow vigorously.’ Of the thirty vessels in which the appearance of micro- organisms was left to chance, only two at this time presented a similar appearance, the remainder starving and in part yellow. By the 30th of June, the plants supplied with bacteria were developing the tenth leaf, and were luxuriant ; only one of the twenty individuals was behindhand, and the deep green colour showed this was not from want of nitrogen- later examination showed that its tap-root was injured. Of the sixty plants not supplied with bacteria, about ten were nearly as flourishing as the above, and five were nearly dead : among the remaining forty-five were all stages between these extremes. At this time the plants from two of the vessels infected with bacteria and those from five of those not so infected were taken up and examined, and showed the above-described relation between the growth of the sub-aerial parts and the development of the root-tubercles. Of twenty-two plants to which no bacteria were added, only five yielded more than 15 gr. dry substance, as follows — No. 2=15*053^ „ 26=15.950! „ 29 = 17.142' gr. „ 18 = 17.3051 „ 1 = 20-372] The yield of the remaining seventeen plants was between 1*640 gr. to 13*190 gr. 1 Here again it is of course an assumption that ‘ bacteria ’ were the agents. 347 Sources of Nitrogen in Plants. On the other hand, the yield of the plants in four vessels supplied with the £ bacteria ’ (and these were not the best) was in every case more than 1 5 gr. dry substance : — Hellriegel then points out that the uniformly and decided large yield in the latter cases must have been due to the co-operation of the micro-organisms, for since in each case the 25 cm. of fluid added contained less than 1 mg. of nitrogen, we cannot suppose it due to that. Two cultivations were made in soil without nitrogen, to which nutritive materials and 25 c.cm. of the above soil- washings were added, and then the whole sterilised by heating, then the seeds sown, and then covered with a layer of sterilised wadding. All went well until the development of the sixth leaflet, and the setting in of the starvation-phase. The plants never recovered, however; all died. ‘No trace of tubercles was to be found on their roots.’ Passing over other experiments, which lead to the same general result, I may sum up Professor Hellriegel’s results in his own words : — ‘ The Papilionaceae, in contrast to the Gramineae, are not dependent on the soil for their nitrogenous nutrition ; the sources of nitrogen afforded by the atmosphere have for these plants the highest importance, and are alone sufficient to bring them to normal and even luxuriant development.’ ‘ It is seen that not one of these observations supports the idea that the sources of nutriment of plants are to be sought in the small quantities of combined nitrogen which are found in the atmosphere, and thus probably the only remaining assumption is that the Papilionaceae have the power of making use of the free nitrogen of the air.’ ‘To the nutrition of the Papilionaceae, and especially to B b 348 Ward . — Recent Publications bearing on the the assimilation of nitrogen by them, the so-called tubercles and the micro-organisms which dwell in them stand in the closest active connection.’ .... The following remarks may be made respecting this paper. It is above all unfortunate that the authors do not give us more details as to the analysis of their crops : in the absence of exact numbers, their conclusions as to the in- crement of nitrogen can scarcely be criticised. It must also be pointed out that the tubercles referred to do not contain bacteria, but that the ‘bacteroid’ bodies are minute yeast- like gemmules budded off from the hyphae of a true fungus which enters the root-hairs, crosses the cortex, and branches &c. in the tubercles. Before making any further observations, I may quote the following. In August 1886, a paper was published by Frank, on the sources of nitrogen of plants1, in which the author points out that Schultz-Lupitz and others have shown that Legu- minosae will grow for years, without any marked decrease in productiveness, on a soil which is barren, provided all other needful salts are supplied except the nitrogenous ones ; also that crops of Leguminosae preceding Gramineae on a given piece of land, enrich the latter in nitrogen. He then points out that three kilos per hectare is the most that could be supplied annually from the combined nitrogen washed down by rain from the air, whereas a normal yield cor- responds to about fifty-one kilos of nitrogen per hectare. In experiments with finely sifted soil consisting of sand and humus, the following results were obtained. A quantity of the soil was analysed : a second lot was put in vessels, and seeds of leguminous plants sown in them ; a third lot was allowed to stand in pots alone. All were exposed to the air, and watered with distilled water, and protected against insects. In the control-pots, all weeds were carefully removed as they sprang up. 1 Ueber die Quellen der Stickstoff-nahrung der Pflanzen, Ber. d. deutsch. bot. Gesellsch., 1885, p. 293. Sources of Nitrogen in Plants . 349 Before giving his own results Frank summarises those obtained by some other observers. Dietzell 1 found with peas and clover that there was a loss in nitrogen during the progress of experiments similar in principle to these. Berthelot 2 found that the soil itself can fix free nitrogen in combination, and that the process may depend on the activity of micro-organisms. The increase was not in the form of ammonia or nitrates, but as organic compounds. Sterilisation destroyed this power on the part of the soil. Joulie 3 found similar results. He cultivated plants in pots, and the nitrogen increased. Frank’s results are shortly as follows. In the soil with no plants there was a gradual loss of nitrogen ; in those in which the plants grew there was an increase in many cases. Frank concludes that ‘ the increment of nitrogen here observed can only be looked upon as a fixation of uncom- bined atmospheric nitrogen, unless we assume that this large quantity of ammonia has been seized from the air by the plant.’ Frank further concludes that two processes occur side by side in the soil — one which results in the freeing of nitrogen from its combinations in the soil, and another which consists in the fixation of nitrogen from the air — c the latter is favoured by the presence of living plants.’ Some experiments made by Dr. Vines in 1887, and com- municated to the British Association at Manchester, also bear on this subject. Dr. Vines cultivated beans in a medium devoid of nitrogen, and found that they went on growing much as if nitrogenous food-materials were present at the roots. The following paper is quoted simply to give an example of publications bearing on another aspect of the same question. In 1873 M. Deherain published a paper in the Annates des 1 Sitzung der Section fur landw. Versuchsw. d. Naturf. zu Magdeburg, 1884. 2 Compt. Rendus, 1885, p. 775. 3 Ibid. p. 1010. B b 2 350 Ward. — Recent Publications bearing on the Sciences Naturelles 1 on the subject of the relations of the at- mospheric nitrogen to that of plants. After pointing out that a forest, regularly exploited, loses annually when the trees are cut certain quantities of nitrogen, and that large pastures &c. do the same, and this goes on year after year without any apparent restitution further than what is afforded by the manure of animals, decay of organisms, &c., he then proceeds to show that the opinion gains ground that the soil seems to lose more combined nitrogen than it receives, and the only explanation of the anomaly is that the atmosphere’s free nitrogen intervenes. The author then considers the question of the losses and gains in nitrogen of cultivated soils. Regarding, first, the losses : they are as follows : — (1) Losses of combined nitrogen, due to — (a) Excess of nitrogen carried off in crops. (/3) Washed away by rain from soil. (y) Lost in drainage through subsoil. (8) Loss of ammonia diffused into the air. It is only necessary to note that various observers have shown that in a rotation of crops more nitrogen is carried off in the total crops than was contained in the manure, sup- posing the latter completely utilised. The examination of streams and of drainage-waters gives some idea of the loss by superficial and subterranean water : quoting one case only, the Rhine and Seine were calculated to carry off about 200,000 kilograms of nitrates annually. With respect to ammonia diffusing into the air ; not all the ammonia of the soil is oxydised to nitrates, but some forms volatile compounds — e.g. the carbonate. (2) Deherain then proceeds to examine the loss of free nitrogen. It appears that whenever decomposition of organic matter occurs, there is, in addition to ammonia, free nitrogen also evolved : the chief condition necessary is active oxidation. 1 Vol. xviii. Ser. 5, 1 Recherches sur l’intervention de l’azote atmospherique dans la vegetation,’ p. 147. Sources of Nitrogen in Plants . 351 The second part of the paper is devoted to the consideration of the gains in nitrogen of the soil. First, we have the gain in combined nitrogen : — Ammonia and nitric acid found in the atmosphere during electric discharges, and carried down by rain, snow. &c. This can be measured and shown to be too small to account for the nitrogen acquired by plants in addition to that in the soil, &c. : this is admitted fully since Boussingault, and was clearly evident in the experiments of Lawes, Gilbert and Pugh 1. We then come to the chief points in Deherain’s paper : — the gains due to the fixation of free nitrogen. It is unnecessary to discuss the question of the c assimilation 5 of nitrogen by the plant direct : it is allowed on all hands that the experiments of Boussingault, and of Lawes and Gilbert, settled that point for ever — no free nitrogen is assimilated by the leaves. Deherain experimented with various combustible — i.e.easily- oxidisable bodies, such as carbo-hydrates, old wood, &c., in contact with certain bases. Such mixtures exposed to the air were found to absorb and c fix ’ not only oxygen but also certain quantities of free nitrogen. The explanation first suggested was that some of the oxygen and nitrogen of the air unite to form nitric acid at the moment of combustion, just as they do when hydrogen is detonated with air ; but it turned out that this was not the case, and the compound formed was some other combination of nitrogen- — possibly a lower oxide of nitrogen, possibly cyanogen, or ammonia. Deherain then made experiments to determine the fixation of atmospheric nitrogen by vegetable substances. He agrees with Lawes and Gilbert in rejecting the view that ammonia is formed in damp soil simply by union of hydrogen evolved by putrefaction and the nitrogen in the confined spaces afforded by soil. 1 Contained in their well-known paper in Phil. Trans, i860. 352 Ward . — Recent Publications bearing on the The results of experiments with saw-dust, humus, roots, &c. led to the inference that free nitrogen is fixed, and that if oxy- gen is absent the hydrogen disengaged — being unable to form water — unites with the nitrogen to form some compound. This led to experiments under other conditions, and nitro- gen was passed over warmed mixtures of glucose and soda, and the results confirmed the authors’ expectations, but are chiefly of interest as leading to other suggestions. Experiments based on these led to the conclusion that if nitrogen is passed, in the cold, over saw-dust or glucose, alone or mixed with alkalis, some of the nitrogen is retained, ‘ fixed ’ in combination. It is thus demonstrated that, ist, ‘ the nitrogen of the atmosphere may be fixed by vegetable sub- stances, even in the cold and under conditions analogous to those which are met with in cultivated soils ; 2nd, this fixation is singularly promoted by the absence of oxygen.’ Thus when organic matter decomposes in an atmosphere deprived of oxygen, or nearly so, giving rise to carbonic acid and to hydrogen, the nitrogen of the atmosphere is absorbed and unites with the hydrogen to form ammonia. It appears that Thenard and others have shown that in the soil there are, as it were, two atmospheres — one, an oxydising atmosphere in the upper layers, the other, a reducing atmo- sphere lower down. Deherain points out that ‘the energy of slow combustion is much greater than is usually supposed : germinating seeds in a closed space absorb the oxygen, even to the last trace, in a few days ; aquatic plants kept in water in the dark take from it all the oxygen it contained. If the composition of the air confined in a heap of manure is determined, there is found only nitrogen and carbonic acid mixed with a slight proportion of combustible gas, oxygen is absolutely wanting. This is an experiment which we have repeated at Grignon for several years without variation.’ Thus there is in the soil, at a certain depth, an atmosphere devoid of oxygen — the decomposition of organic substances may give rise to hydrogen — the latter may meet with nitrogen and form ammonia. 353 Sources of Nitrogen in Plants. I now pass to a summary of several other papers re- cently published, and bearing on the general question : they must, of course, stand on their own merits. In 1885 Ber- thelot 1 showed that the amount of combined nitrogen in pots of soil, exposed for some months to the atmo- sphere, continually increased ; this was proved to be due to the absorption and ‘fixation’ of free nitrogen, and much in excess of any nitrogen compounds that could be supplied in rain, &c. Berthelot showed also that this action does not occur if the soil is sterilised by heat, and concludes thence that the action is due to the intervention of living organisms. The process, moreover, comes to a standstill in the winter, and is at its best when vegetation is most active. The author concluded that in six months more than 26-32 kilos of nitrogen per hectare would be absorbed in his ex- periments. In 1886, M. Berthelot2 published further results, showing that nitrogen is continually absorbed from the air, even when no plants are being grown in the soil. The amount ab- sorbed is in all cases very much greater than the quantity of nitrogen existing as ammonia or nitrogen oxides in the air or rain. Much of the absorbed nitrogen is converted into nitrates. In the Comptes Rend., T. 104, p. 625, Berthelot again publishes results on this subject, especially referring to soil in which plants are being grown, and finds that less nitrogen is fixed than was the case with fallow soils. A further paper appears by the same chemist in the same volume, showing that, independently of the other processes, ammonia is continually being evolved from vegetable soils. This double action — fixation of nitrogen on the one hand, and the escape of ammonia on the other — has been noted by other observers also. In the ‘Proceedings of the Royal Society’ for 1 887 3, Messrs. 1 Compt. Rend., T. 101, p. 775. 2 Ibid. T. 104, p. 205. 3 Proc. Roy. Soc., p. 108, ‘ On the present position of the Question of the Sources of Nitrogen of Vegetation, with some new results, and preliminary notice of new lines of Investigation.’ 354 Ward —Recent Publications bearing on the Lawes and Gilbert give a resume of the question of the sources of nitrogen in plants, and especially of their further results. In their earlier paper they concluded that, except the small annual increment of combined nitrogen washed down by rain, the source of nitrogen was substantially the stores in the soil. The compared growth of gramineous crops and of leguminous crops under parallel conditions resulted in the conclusion that more nitric acid accumulated in soils under Leguminosae, indicating increased nitrification. Attempts to explain the increase of nitrogen under Legu- minosae as due to the subsoil, or to the action of acids in the roots, &c., failed. References are then made to the experiments of Berthelot and Andre, and of Loges, showing that the insoluble nitro- genous substances in soils are of the nature of amides. Experiments are then adduced showing that green plants can take up soluble complex nitrogenous organic bodies in water-cultures, and possibly they can take up amides in the soil. Frank’s researches on Mycorhiza are then referred to : of course only the earlier paper is quoted. Then comes in the question of the participation of free atmospheric nitrogen, and the authors reserve their opinion, pointing out, however, that the soil contains enormous quantities of combined nitrogen, and that there is c obviously still a wide field for enquiry as to whether or not, or in what way, the very large store of already existing combined nitrogen may become available to growing vegetation.’ In the above citations it is not by any means to be implied that a complete survey of the literature has been given or attempted ; several papers have been passed over as either generally known, or too technical for the present purpose, and of course there is still much discussion on many points — e. g. as to the modus operandi of nitrifying organisms1, as 1 See Sehloesing and Muntz in Comptes Rendus, 1879; Warington, Chemical Soc. Journal, 1879 onwards; and Berthelot, Comptes Rend. 1876 onwards. Sources of Nitrogen in Plants. 355 to the view that nitrogen is fixed by organic substances in the soil during slow electric changes, and so on. The chief points to be summarised seem to be these. There is a general tendency to the view that the Legu- minosae at least take more nitrogen from the soil than can be accounted for if the only sources are (1) the combined nitrogen of the atmosphere washed down into the soil, and (2) the combined nitrogen of the soil found by analysis of samples. It is therefore surmised that the free nitrogen of the atmosphere is c fixed ’ under such conditions that it can combine with other elements, and so supplies the deficiencies. In favour of this are quoted the experiments of Berthelot, Frank, Hellriegel, and others. As a point against the ne- cessity of this — not as against the facts of such fixation — Messrs. Lawes and Gilbert especially remind us that sub-soils may and do contain large quantities of combined nitrogen, and it is still questionable how far these can be carried up into the soil, or reached by the roots of deep-rooted Legu- minosae. It should be noted that the water of the sub-soil (con- taining dissolved substances) may rise for long periods in dry summers, when the plants above are transpiring, by capillarity ; hence the adduced increase of nitrates in the upper parts of the soil during active vegetation is not in itself a proof of absorption from the air. Of course this does not apply to pot-plant experiments. Then comes the consensus as to nitrification by means of organisms in the soil. But it must not be overlooked that the usual case consists in the oxidation of nitrogenous com- pounds already present in the soil. The startling point in Hellriegel’s experiments-— more cautiously entertained by Frank and Vines — is that organisms co-operate in the fixation of free nitrogen under such con- ditions that it then enters into combination. That we are here face to face with a difficulty must be clear to every one. In conclusion, it seems that we cannot, as yet, clear up 356 Ward. — Recent Publications bearing on the the question as to whether the fungus of the Leguminosae aids in the fixation of free nitrogen, and we cannot regard it as proved that the fungi of Frank’s Mycorhiza take any part in providing the plant with nitrogenous elements, how- ever probable it may appear. Moreover, I may suggest that the cases are not quite similar : in Frank’s observations the fungus may merely hurry the decomposition of organic remains. With respect to the alleged absorbent function — or root-hair function — of Frank’s fungi, it is only necessary to point out that it is difficult to imagine how a fungus hypha with its low and peculiar organisation can assume the remark- able and by no means simple functions of root-hairs : the anatomical facts are in Frank’s favour, so far as they go, in reference to the Cupuliferae, but of course it is always hazardous to attempt to explain physiological problems simply on anatomical evidence. With respect to Vicia Faba , there are no reasons for supposing that the fungus replaces the root-hairs functionally in any way ; the experiments of Hellriegel, Frank and Vines, point to the possibility of its aiding in rendering nitrogen available, in some way as yet unexplained ; and my own observations point to the probability that it stimulates the roots to absorb and use whatever nitrogenous materials are present with extraordinary avidity. One consequence of this is, no doubt, increased respiration, — i. e. a more rapid rate of absorption of the oxygen in the soil ; but whether we can go further than this needs investigation, though it may have a bearing upon Deherain’s suggestion. As regards the Leguminosae, therefore, we are still face to face with two distinct problems, quite independent of the old one as to the parasitic nature of the tubercles, which has been solved by my discovery of the causal fungus entering the root-hairs and stimulating the root-cortex locally. These two problems are: (i) Does the fungus in question directly co-operate in the absorption of food-materials from the soil, nitrogenous or otherwise? and (2) Does the fungus take any part in the preparation of nitrogenous substances, or the Sources of Nitrogen in Plants. 357 absorption and fixation of free nitrogen, so as to render them available to the plant? If Hellriegel’s results are confirmed, the last question is answered generally, the further enquiry narrowing itself into, How can the fungus act in the fixation &c. of free nitrogen ? But the previous question will still remain to be answered, the evidence at present being distinctly against the view that the fungus aids directly in absorbing food-materials, and in favour of the supposition that it stimulates the plant to greater metabolic activity. It is only fair to add that the possibility that the combined fungus and stimulated cells — i. e. the root-tubercles — may act, as a whole, as a compound organism possessing the power of making use of the nitrogen, is not to be set aside as absurd so long as the question of a nitrifying organism can be entertained at all. NOTES. ON ACALYPHA INDIO A, Linn.— At the foot of the account of the large (220 species) Euphbrbiaceous genus Acalypha , Mr. Bentham (in Benth. et Hook. f. Gen. PI. v. 3, p. 311) states; — ‘In A. indica, Linn., speciebusque nonnullis aliis tam Americanis quarn Gerontogeis, spica androgyna superne mascula saepe terminatur flore parvo longe pedunculate heteromorpho foemineo vel subher- maphrodito varie obliquo vel recurvo, quoad perianthium et ovarium imperfecto saepius tamen fertili capsula monosperma/ Mueller, Argov. in DC. Prodr. v. 15, pars. 2, p. 869, says of A . indica : — ‘ In speciminibus variis saepe occurrunt spicae apice monstrose terminatae, apice quasi abeuntes in setam filiformem, gracillimam, apice 360 Notes. calyculum 3-partitum et corpusculum obovoideum truncatum fere bice- phalum cavum utroque latere apertum et fimbriato-incisum gerentem/ This termination of the spike is so common and so characteristic of the species in India that it is prominently shown in the figures, Rheede, Hort. Mai. v. 10, t. 81, and in Wight, Ic. t. 877. Wight gives an enlarged picture of it — his Fig. 2 — of which his explanation is ‘portion of a spike showing both male and female flowTers with its terminal cross/ Bentham’s explanation is taken from the drawings and notes in my herbarium dated 1868 and 1871, and which here follow. Fig. 6, A, is the summit of a flower-spike, natural size, a , a are the bracts, each of which conceals a normal female flower having three cells to the ovary, and ripening often three carunculate seeds with superior radicles ; though in these ‘cross-bearing’ spikes the lower female flowers are frequently barren, b is the dense narrow cylindric spike of small male flowers, c is the terminal cross, usually subsymmetric in ripe fruit. Fig. 6, B, represents the terminal cross enlarged, and Fig. 6, C, repre- sents a vertical section of Fig. 6, B. It contains a single perfect seed with regular embryo, and the seed is nearly normal except that the caruncle is obsolete, and that the radicle is inferior as regards the axis of growth. sep., sepal ; si., withered stigma ; e, probably barren loculus of ovary. Fig. 6, D, is a facsimile of my sketch in 1871 of the terminal cross when young. The sepals, sep., are somewhat distorted : but the flower is as it were pressed down horizontally; the three styles, si., with bifid tips are normal, but stick out sideways ; one loculus of the ovary, d, contains the ovule, in its normal position as regards the loculus; the two processes e, e, I marked doubtfully as the two barren loculi. As this monstrous ovary ripens the turning is carried further from the normal till it takes almost a reversed position. Thinking these notes sufficiently curious for publication, I put them (with the material on which they were founded) aside apart from my other Euphorbiaceae, and have just lighted on them in distributing some old collections. I regret that thus, while I placed them before Mr. Bentham when he was engaged on Acalypha, they did not come before the notice of Sir J. D. Hooker when he was working up the Euphorbiaceae for the Flora of British India. The above explanation is, I hope, right so far as it goes; but should be regarded, as Professor Oliver observes, as calling attention to a point deserving (and easily admitting) further investigation. C. B. CLARKE, Kew. Notes . 361 CALCAREOUS DEPOSIT IN HIERONYMA ALCHOR- NEOIDES, Allem. The following note may be of interest to readers of the ‘ Annals of Botany ’ : — Royal Botanic Gardens, Trinidad, Jan. 19, 1888. Dear Sir, I send you by this mail a piece of wood from the trunk of a Euphorbiaceous tree ( Hieronyma alchorneoides , Allem.). In it and on the outside is a curious deposit, called by the native sawyers ‘stone.’ This material is a great nuisance to them, as it blunts .their saws. The wood is a very useful one, and is known locally as Tapana — Tapanare in Spanish. My attention was called to this de- posit by Mr. C. W. Meaden, Superintendent Convict Depot, Chaguanas, who does considerable timber cutting. Considering it to be worth examination I asked the Government to allow an analysis to be made by Mr. McCarthy, the results of which are given below. Calcium as carbonate (Chalk) . . . .85-81 Loss on ignition, woody fibre and some carbonic 1 acid gas j Insoluble in acids . . . . . . . -76 Alumina, including phosphates and iron . . 8-37 Total ioo-oo Mr. McCarthy further remarks, ‘ In my opinion the land on which the “ Tapana ” tree in question was grown contained a fair proportion of lime. This lime was dissolved by the rain water containing carbonic acid gas, and the solution was subsequently assimilated. During the circulation of the sap and at a certain height an outlet was reached when the gas essential to the dissolving the lime parted company with the solution, and as a result the lime was deposited as it is on the inside of a boiler or tea-kettle.’ The deposit occurs in cracks or fissures which may be caused by the action of the air or may be caused by the concussion when the tree is felled to the ground. The fact, however, would appear to be new1 2 that wood should make 1 Fissures caused by fall probably. — J. H. H. 2 Deposits of phosphate of lime in teak are well known (Quart. Journ. Chem. Society, Vol. xv. p. 91). — W. T. T. D. Notes. 362 a deposit on the surface and in the cells of the tree which contains 85-81, or nearly 86 per cent, of calcium carbonate. (Signed) J. H. HART, Superintendent. D. Morris, Esq., M.A. As an addendum to the report upon the exudation upon ‘Tapana’ wood I should mention that the soil near which the tree was grown contained on analysis the following : — Moisture at 212 F. . . . . . . 1-24 Water of combination and organic matter . . 3-86 Oxides of iron and alumina with phosphates -08 . 7-73 Lime . . . . . . . . -15 Sulphuric Acid ....... Traces Magnesia . . . . . . . . -18 Potash . . . . . . . . -io Soda ......... Traces Silica, sand, &c. . . . . . . .86-74 Total ioo-oo W. T. THISELTON DYER, Kew. ON THE POWER OP CONTRACTILITY EXHIBITED BY THE PROTOPLASM OP CERTAIN PLANT CELLS.— In a communication to the Royal Society (see Roy. Soc. Proc., No. 240, 1886), I gave some account of the principal changes which take place in the gland-cells and stalk-cells of Drosera dichotoma during secretion, and later I gave a preliminary account (see Roy. Soc. Proc., No. 260, 1887) of certain experiments and observations which were undertaken in order to attempt to ascertain by what mechanism the bending of the tentacles is made possible in Drosera , and what changes occur in the tentacle-cells. I hope shortly to publish a full account of my observations in the f Annals of Botany/ but in the meantime the following note, which is almost a reprint from the Roy. Soc. Proc., will indicate the line of my work. During actual movement no obvious histological changes can be detected in the cells of the bending portion, but when the tentacle has become well inflected, it becomes apparent that the cells of the Notes. 363 convex side become more, and those of the concave less turgid than before. Some time after stimulation, and when the period of aggre- gation has set in, it can be observed that the cells of the convex side are less aggregated than those of the concave. Having ascertained that of the dye solutions, eosin, and of salts, the salts of ammonia, are readily sucked up into the tissue, it was further noticed that in stimulated tentacles the cells of the convex side readily allow the solutions to penetrate, while those of the concave are only penetrated with great difficulty. Thus in the case of a stimulated tentacle treated with eosin, the convex cells are stained long before the con- cave, and with ammonic carbonate the tannin of the convex cells may be precipitated while the concave cells remain normal, or the convex cells may even be killed while the concave cells remain alive. Thus after stimulation certain changes have occurred in the concave cells of the bending portion, and one result of this change is an increased impenetrability of the primordial utricle. In my earlier paper I have shown that the tentacle cells of Drosera are very sensitive to contact, for if the gland-cells be slightly crushed, all movement of the stalk-cells ceases for a time, and the spindle-shaped rhabdoid contracts and tends to become spherical. Bearing in mind also the very pro- nounced inflection which is occasioned by the stimulus of contact or food, by electrical stimulus or, as Darwin has shown, by the stimulus of temperature, one is led to ask whether these phenomena are not associated with true contractility, and whether the increased impene- trability of the protoplasm of the concave cells is not occasioned by a definite contraction of the primordial utricle and a consequent decrease in the size of the molecular pores. Experiments were then made upon the pulvinus of Mimosa pudica . Small pieces of stem (bearing leaves) were cut under a watery solution of eosin, and the pulvini were maintained in a state of stimulation. When the eosin had sufficiently penetrated, transverse and longi- tudinal sections of the pulvinus were made and examined. It was then seen that the dye had readily penetrated into and stained the protoplasm of the outer cells of the convex side of the pulvinus, while on the concave side no staining whatever, of that tract of cells situated towards the more external portion, which especially play an active part in movement, had taken place. The more indifferent cells immediately surrounding the vascular bundle also show some contrast in coloration, for in the upper half this tissue remains unstained, c c Notes. 364 while in the lower half some staining occurs. Thus, by the process of staining, the seat of the especially irritable tissue was clearly brought into view. I now commenced electrical experiments with the pul- vini. Two small pins (which were found not to injure the tissue to any appreciable extent) were inserted into the irritable tissue — one at each end, and fine wires from these pins communicated with the various electrical apparatus as required. When suitably stimulated with either a constant current, an induction shock, or a tetanising shock, the leaf fell immediately contact was made. With the single induction shock the breaking shock was found to be a stronger stimulus than the making. A small piece of stem with the pulvinus attached — the lamina and a portion of the petiole of the leaf having been pre- viously removed — was attached to a lever which wrote upon a revolving drum. On throwing in the electrical stimulus the pulvinus contracted and a curve was obtained. The pulvinus was then turned upside down, and, after recovery, was again stimulated and a second curve obtained. In both instances the pulvinus raised a weight greater than that of the leaf and leaf stalk. These experiments for the most part only con- firmed those of Cohn and Kabsch, except that they were carried out in further detail ; but one new and important observation was made, viz. that under the influence of a feeble tetanising current the period of recovery of the pulvinus could be materially shortened, and the leaf could be induced to assume the position before stimulation in less time than it would have taken under ordinary circumstances. The wonderful delicacy with which the irritable cells of the pulvinus at once reply to stimulation, the fact that in their reaction to the stimulus of electricity they obey the same laws as animal muscle, and, like certain muscles, may also be relaxed by a feeble tetanising current, go far to suggest that in dealing with the movements of the pul- vinus of Mimosa we have essentially to do with the phenomenon of contractility. Although the foregoing results may be said to favour the idea that in irritable organs movements are brought about by a definite contraction of the protoplasm of the cells of the irritable side, yet I felt that the matter could only be set at rest by still further strengthening the evidence, and if it were possible, by the actual observation of a cell contracdng under the influence of electrical or other, stimulation. I therefore turned my attention to the simple filamentous Algae, and among them to an organism which I believed would be peculiarly Notes. 365 sensitive to stimulation, viz. Mesocarpus pleurocarpus. The filaments consisting of rows of cells were first experimented upon electrically. A single induction shock of moderate strength was found to cause a splitting apart of the previously united transverse walls of the con- tiguous cells along the middle lamellae. In each cell, the two end- walls now project inwards towards the centre of the cell in a concave manner, so that between each pair of cells of the filament there arise a series of double convex lenticular spaces. The rupture does not extend to the free surface. With a stronger shock so much contraction is produced that the cells actually fly apart and a complete rupture is effected. The end- walls of each cell are now observed to be slightly convex instead of concave. This is a result of the contraction of the freed edges of the external walls, which in consequence of the rupture no longer maintain their cylindrical form. Each cell now resembles a cylinder with its two ends somewhat convex, and its sides very slightly contracted in the immediate neighbourhood of their lines of union with the ends. As in Mimosa , the breaking is a stronger stimulus than the making shock. Similar contraction is obtained with the tetanising shock and with the constant current. Sudden illumination, sudden rise of temperature (45-50° C.), and the stimulus of certain poisons, bring about the contraction and breaking apart in the most marked manner. Of the poisons, camphor, quinine, strychnine, physostigmine, and strong alcohol were found to be exceedingly powerful, with very dilute alcohol no obvious change occurred. The strongest plasmolysing reagents did not bring about the rupture of the cells, but only the partial separation of the end-wall, and if the cells are killed by boiling water, by iodine, or by very dilute chromic acid (0-25 per cent.), similar results follow. With 1 per cent, osmic acid or 1 per cent, chromic acid the cells may be killed and fixed with little or no contraction. The results with plasmolysis entirely agree with those previously obtained in the case of Drosera (loc. cit.) : the protoplasm seeming to be partially paralysed, and the whole of its energy apparently ex- pended in endeavouring to protect itself from the abnormally rapid withdrawal of water. The passive shrinking produced by strong dehydrating reagents is essentially different from the active contraction arising from normal stimulation, and one may well inquire whether the effects produced by plasmolysis at all tally with those vital C c 2 366 Notes. processes which actually take place under ordinary circumstances in plant-cells. The results obtained with Mesocarpus demonstrate that we have here a plant-cell which reacts in a most powerful manner to the stimulus of temperature, of light, of electricity, and of poisons, and that this reaction, which may be watched under the microscope, is attended by a diminution in size. In my opinion such a series of re- actions can only point to one property of the protoplasm, viz. that of contractility, and taking into consideration the whole of the observa- tions, there appears to be no doubt that the protoplasm of plant-cells, like that of animal cells, is capable of active contraction. I believe that in all irritable organs the movements are brought about in con- sequence of a definite contraction of the protoplasm of the irritable cells, and that during such contraction some of the cell-sap escapes to the exterior. At the same time the elastic cell-wall contracts pari passu with the protoplasm. I have already drawn attention to the in- timate connection between the protoplasm and the wall (Phil. Trans. 1883, Part 3), and have shown that even after pronounced plasmolysis, the ectoplasm of the primordial utricle is always connected to the cell membrane by very numerous and delicate strands of protoplasm. The protoplasm may be withdrawn from the wall by a very strong electric shock, but the normal effect of a moderate stimulus is to cause the protoplasm to contract, and in certain cases pull upon its wall, while in very turgid cells, where the cell-w'all is in a state of great tension, the wall for the most part simply contracts upon the protoplasm. The escape of liquid from the interior of the cell is regarded as being due to filtration under pressure. I am unable to uphold Pfeifer’s theory that the sudden abolition of turgidity is dependent upon the destruc- tion of a certain quantity of an osmotically active substance. In my opinion there is in every cell a sufficient quantity of osmotically active substance to ensure turgidity, but the increase or decrease of turgidity essentially depends on the contraction or relaxation of the primordial utricle. My experiments all tend to show that it is the ectoplasm which mainly determines the state of turgidity of the cells. Thus in the tentacle cells of Drosera the endoplasm may partially be withdrawn from the ectoplasm by the lengthy action of strong solutions of magnesium sulphate, and although it is almost entirely collected around the nucleus at the centre of the cell, the latter still remains turgid. Notes. 367 I am of opinion that de Vries' view that the turgidity of the cell is mainly dependent on the presence of certain osmotically active sub- stances in the sap, of an acid nature, requires some further qualification, for my own results agree rather with those of Schwartz, since I find that turgid cells may possess either an acid or an alkaline sap. Thus, in Drosera itself, the cells of the tentacles have an acid, and those of the petals of the flower an alkaline reaction. Finally, the property of contractility, which I have established for the irritable cells of Drosera and Mimosa , and for the less specialised cells of Mesocarpus, is, I believe, a property which is possessed, in a greater or less degree, by all the actively living cells which constitute the tissues of plants. The important bearing of these results on all phenomena of movement and growth is sufficiently obvious. WALTER GARDINER, Cambridge. THE REPLUM IN CRUCIFERAE.— What is the replum? Writers on systematic botany use the term for the framework of the fruit, left after the fall of the valves, across which the septum stretches. In Continental and American text-books the term is also used in this sense. In most British text-books the term is applied to the septum itself. The purpose of this note is to point out which of those uses is the correct one. The word was introduced by Brassai in Flora, Jahrg. XVI, Bd. I, p. 313. In a note to a discussion of the morphology of the capsule in Papaveraceae, he remarks of the fruit in Cruciferae that it is to be regarded as a capsule with two parietal placentas, the walls of which are cut out on two opposite sides between the placentas. The portions so cut out — his assumenta , our valves — are larger or smaller in different cases and may indeed be non-existent, and a series may be traced from Thlaspi, in which they are large, to Bunias, where they are absent. The whole remaining portion of the capsule after removal of the valves is the replum. Although he does not specially mention the septum, it is clear from the whole context that Brassai introduced the term for the framework across which the septum stretches, and not for the septum; and this would correspond with the original meaning of the word, viz., ‘ the upright rail fixed in the centre of the frame of a door-case in order to guard the crevice formed by the junction of two valves’ (White and Riddell). The 368 Notes . use of the word in most of our text-books in Britain is therefore wrong, and, so far as I can discover, the error was first made by Henfrey in his Outlines (1847), whence it has been copied into other books. According to Lecoq and Juillet the term repletum was applied by Richard to a pericarp such as that of Orchideae, in which the valves fall away leaving a framework of cohering delicate threads. I have not been able to find the word in Richard’s works, but its use by him, involving the same idea as that conveyed by Brassai’s term, would be prior to the paper of Brassai referred to above. ISAAC BAYLEY BALFOUR, Oxford. NOTICES OF BOOKS AND PAPERS. TJEBER DIE CULTUR FLECHTENBILDENDER AS- COMYCETEN OHNE ALGEN : von ALFRED MOEL- LER. (Untersuchungen aus d. bot. Inst. d. Kbnigl. Akad. zu Miinster-in-Westfalen.) 8vo. Pp. 52. In this paper the author gives the results of cultures of the spores of a number of crustaceous lichens which in several respects form a valuable contribution to our knowledge of the development of the lichen-thallus. The paper begins with a well-written summary of the views of previous writers on the nature of lichens, and the results of their cultures of spores and gonidia. Believing that little more light on this much-discussed subject can be obtained by cultures of gonidia alone, or by attempts to produce lichens synthetically by the use of gonidia and spores, he turned his attention to the culture of spores in suitable nourishing media. The species studied were Lecanora sub- fusca , L., Thelotrema lepadinum , Ach., Pertusaria communis , D. C., Buellia punctiformis , Hoffm., Lecidella enteroleuca , Opegrapha sub- siderella , Nyl., 0. vulgata^ Ach., O. varia , Pers., Gr aphis scripta, L., Ar- thonia vulgaris , Schaer., Calicium parietinum , Ach., C.trachelinum , Ach., C. curium , Borr., and Verrucaria muralis , Ach., which, it will be seen, include representatives of nearly all the tribes of lichens. The original account can hardly be presented in a condensed form, for the details given, although numerous, are important. Briefly stated, two important facts have been brought out by the author. In the first place, the prevailing opinion that the hyphae coming from germinating lichen-spores perish in a short time unless gonidia are present is shown to be false. By using proper culture media, and ob- serving proper precautions, the hyphae from the spores of the species named continued to grow for more than three months, and, at the date of publication, many of the cultures were still in good condition. The hyphae produced small characteristic thalli, without any trace of gonidia however. At the time of writing none of them had produced apothecia, although in the case of Graphis scripta small bodies had appeared which turned violet on the application of iodine, and 3 70 Notices of Books and Papers . looked like the beginnings of either apothecia or pycnidia, more probably the latter. In some species, as Lecanora subfusca , the hyphae radiate from the spore in a horizontal plane, forming what was called by the older lichenologists a hypothallus. Later on, the branches of the hyphae are vertical, and a proper thallus arises in which, in some species, a proper cortical layer is formed. The very slow rate of growth is shown by the fact that, at the end of three months, the thalli of Z, subfusca were only from 1*5 to 2 mm. in dia- meter, while in Opegrapha subsiderella the growth was much slower. Closely related species, however, vary very much in their rate of growth, for, while in Opegrapha it was extremely slow, in Graphis scripta it was comparatively rapid. The second point of interest is that, in several of the species studied, the spermatia when cultivated gave out hyphae which formed thalli similar to those produced by the spores. On this point Dr. Moeller’s observations are conclusive, although it is perhaps a little premature to say that the spermatia of all lichens are of the nature of conidia and will germinate under favourable conditions. Analogy would lead us to suppose that this is the case, but in a question of this kind analogy must be supplemented by corroborative testimony. Our pre- sent knowledge of the function of the spermatia of lichens rests almost wholly on the classical researches of Stahl 1, on the reproduction in Collemaceae. In this group of lichens, according to Stahl, the sper- matia attach themselves to the tip of a trichogyne, at the base of which is a carpogonium. As the development of the carpogonium into the apothecium appears to follow the contact of the spermatia with the trichogyne, the spermatia may reasonably be assumed to be the fer- tilizing male element. Dr. Moeller does not think that this is con- clusively proved by Stahl. It is to be regretted that none of the species studied by Dr. Moeller belong to the Collemaceae , so that for this group we must still fall back on the researches of Stahl. With regard to the lichens of other groups, the present observations show conclusively that the spermatia are conidial in nature and not male bodies. In Buellia punctiformis , and in all the species of Ope~ grapha and Calicium above named, the spermatia produced hyphae which developed into thalli. A comparison of the results obtained by sowing the spores and the spermatia showed that there was no per- 1 Ueber die geschlechtliche Fortpflanzung der Collemaceen. Leipzig, 1877. 37i Notices of Books and Papers. ceptible difference in the two cases. The cultures of Calicium parie- tinum were especially interesting. The spores germinated and grew with comparative rapidity, and in five or six weeks black spots ap- peared in the thalli, which in less than a week developed into pycnidia 1 containing conidia, and, from the conidia thus obtained, new cultures were made which produced a second crop of conidia, thus giving ‘ for the first time incontestable proof of the connection of ascospores and conidia in a lichen.’ In Calicium trachelinum , which grows more slowly than C. parietinum , there are two conidial forms, one borne on arthrosterigmata, the other on simple sterigmata, as first shown by Lindsay in Calicium , and both germinate and produce thalli as well as the ascospores. We hope to hear again concerning the further development of the thalli still growing when the present paper was completed, and should be glad if the author could furnish illustrations, although, from the nature of the material, it must evidently be difficult to provide characteristic figures. W. G. F. TJEBER DIE ABHANGIGKEIT DEB, ASSIMILATION GRUNER ZELLEN VON IHRER SATJERSTOFFATH- MTJNG, UND DEN ORT WO DER IM ASSIMILATIONS- ACTE DER PFLANZENZELLE GEBILDETE SAUER- STOFF ENTSTEHT : von N. PRINGSHEIM (Separatab- druck aus Sitzungsber. d. k. Preuss. Akademie d. Wiss. zu Berlin, xxxviii. 1887). Some account of the observations described and discussed in this paper was given by Professor Pringsheim at the recent meeting of the British Association at Manchester, so that at least the general results at which he has arrived are already known to many English botanists. But, in view of the importance of the subject, it may not be superfluous to give a brief notice of the method employed and of the results attained, as well as a discussion of the inferences which Professor Pringsheim draws from his facts. The object of the investigation was to determine (1) what relation, 1 The author, regarding the spermatia as conidia, uses the term pycnidia to include spermogonia as well as the pycnidia proper which are found in some species of lichens. 372 Notices of Books and Papers . if any, exists between the assimilation of carbon by green cells and the supply of free oxygen, and (2) to ascertain the seat of origin of the oxygen evolved in connection with the assimilation of carbon. In order to attain this object, it was essential to possess means, both within and without the living cell, of determining the presence of free oxygen. For the latter purpose the Bacterium-method was employed ; for the former, Prof. Pringsheim devised a method of his own, namely, the observation of the rotation or circulation of the protoplasm in the cell. Since it is known that these movements depend upon a supply of free oxygen, it is clear that their arrest or resumption may be taken as an indication of the absence or presence of this gas. It was further essential to control the composition of the atmosphere. This was done by observing the cells in a closed chamber through which a cur- rent of the required mixture of gases was kept passing. The objects used were the leaflets of Chara , the terminal cell being especially observed. They were examined suspended in a hanging drop of water. The general nature of the experiments may be briefly summarised as follows : — 1. When the cell was deprived of a supply of free oxygen, the mix- ture of gases passing through the chamber consisting of hydrogen with 10 % carbon dioxide (in some cases 3-5 %), and was kept in darkness, the rotation of the protoplasm was arrested sooner or later (2-10 hours). Prolonged exposure in the atmosphere of H and C02 caused death (Asphyxia) ; but when oxygen was admitted to the chamber soon after the protoplasmic movements had ceased, the movements were resumed. 2. When a cell in which rotation had just ceased was exposed to light in the same atmosphere (C02 and H), the rotation was not re- sumed : but was readily resumed on admitting air into the chamber. Hence it appears that the period of existence in an atmosphere con- taining no free oxygen which causes the arrest of rotation, induces also a condition of the protoplasm in which it is incapable of assimilating carbon. This condition of 4 nutritive incapacity ’ ( Ernahrungs - ohnmacht ), Pringsheim terms Inanition . No evolution of oxygen from a cell in this condition can be detected by the Bacterium- method. 3. When a cell was kept continuously exposed to light in the atmo- sphere of C02 and H, rotation eventually ceased, much as in darkness, 373 Notices of Books and Papers. and the state of inanition was induced. In most cases the evolution of oxygen by the cell, as determined by the Bacterium-method, ceased much sooner than the rotation ; but in many instances the converse was the case. The bearing of these facts upon the relation between the process of assimilation and the supply of free oxygen is obvious. It is clearly proved by these observations, assuming the soundness of the methods, that this process of assimilation can only be carried on when the pro- toplasm is adequately supplied with free oxygen. In this conclusion Professor Pringsheim agrees with de Saussure 1, but differs from Bous- singault 2, who came to the conclusion that the absorption and decom- position of carbon dioxide by leaves is quite independent of free oxygen. The discrepancy between the results of Boussingault and of Pringsheim appears to be easily explicable in favour of the latter. It does not appear that, in Boussingault’ s experiments, there was any provision for a continuous current of the irrespirable gas or mixture of gases such as there was in those of Pringsheim. Hence, in the former, the oxygen gradually accumulated in the receiver, and consequently their value is vitiated. Professor Pringsheim draws from these facts the further conclusion that, in the process of assimilation of carbon, no oxygen is set free in the interior of the cell, but that a substance is formed in the cell which escapes by osmosis, and undergoes decomposition at the surface, free oxygen being one of the products. He argues that if free oxygen were evolved in the interior of the cell, it would be impossible for the arrest of rotation and the condition of inanition to supervene whilst the cell is exposed to light in an atmosphere containing carbon dioxide ; and, on the strength of this argument, he indulges in some severe strictures on the ‘ gas-analytical ’ method by means of which most of the existing knowledge of the process of assimilation of carbon from carbon dioxide has been obtained. He urges that the decomposition of car- bon dioxide and the evolution of oxygen are two distinct processes, as distinct as the absorption of oxygen and the evolution of carbon 1 ‘ Nous venons de reconnaitre que le gaz acide carbonique ajoute artificielle- ment dans de tres petites proportions a l’atmosphere des plantes, est utile a leur vegetation au soleil ; mais il n’exerce cette action bienfaisante qu’autant que cette atmosphere contient du gaz oxygene libre.’ (De Saussure, Recherches Chimiques, 1804, p. 33.) 2 Boussingault, Etudes sur les fonctions des feuilles, Comptes Rendus, lx, p. 862, 1865 ; also, Agronomie, Chimie Agricole, &c., iv, 1868, pp. 301-2. 374 Notices of Books and Papers. dioxide in respiration. In support of this view he cites cases in which he has observed that parts of plants, whether or not containing chloro- phyll, evolve oxygen in darkness (indicated by the Bacterium-method) as they gradually die ; in which there is a sort of c intramolecular ’ evolution of oxygen, just as there is an c intramolecular ' evolution of carbon dioxide in parts of plants when cut off from a supply of free oxygen. This line of argument is, however, by no means conclusive. One of his own facts militates strongly against it ; the fact, namely, that, in cells continuously exposed to light, the rotation continued, in most cases, for a longer time than the evolution of oxygen, which would seem to indicate that oxygen was set free in the interior of the cell for some time after it had ceased to be evolved at the surface. This fact might be explained away by assuming that the rotation is maintained by intramolecular respiration, but such an explanation is quite at variance with what is known as to the physiology of these protoplasmic movements, and it is rejected by Professor Pringsheim himself. Again, the phenomenon which this new theory is especially designed to explain, the phenomenon of the gradual arrest of movement and the induction of inanition in a cell exposed continuously to light in an atmosphere of hydrogen and carbon dioxide, may be explained, and apparently in a satisfactory manner, by means of a less hazardous assumption. It involves no great stretch of the imagination to sup- pose that, in consequence of there being a continuous current of hydrogen and carbon dioxide passing through the chamber, the oxygen was removed from the cell more rapidly than it was produced, so that eventually no free oxygen was present, and that then arrest of movement and inanition were induced. It is true that, in some cases, the phenomenon necessary to prove the truth of the theory was observed ; the phenomenon of the arrest of the rotation in the cell before the cessation of the evolution of oxy- gen at the surface, as indicated by the Bacterium-method. But these cases constitute only a minority of the observations. It is therefore impossible to accept the second of Professor Pringsheim’s conclusions without more convincing evidence. S. H. V. Notices of Books and Papers. 375 DAS PFLANZENPHYSIOLOGISCHE PRAKTIKTJM : ANLEITUNG ZU PFL ANZENPH YSIOLO GISCHEN TJNTERSUCHUNGEN FtJR STUDIRENDE TJND LEHRER DER NATURWISSENSCHAFTEN : von Dr. W. DETMER, Professor an der Universitat Jena. Jena (Gustav Fischer), 1888. A ‘ Praktikum ’ or Laboratory course in the Physiology of Plants was undoubtedly needed, and Professor Detmer’s volume is well adapted to fill up this hiatus in the student’s library. The author has been in the habit of conducting a physiological class at Jena, and has thus had experience which enables him to put his material in a practical form. The book is not simply a laboratory guide, not a mere skeleton of categorical instruction, but contains a certain modicum of discussion and connecting matter, after the manner of lectures. The instructions to the student have the merit of being obviously taken from the ^author’s personal experience. This is of course indispensable in such a book ; but when, as in the present instance, the personal tone is strongly marked, the descriptions gain a vitality which is not only instructive and encouraging to the student, but also renders the author’s pages more readable to those who have not the means of working through the whole course. He is especially to be commended for the care with which he has given minute instructions in matters of manipulation. Thus, for instance, he gives a careful description of the best method of marking growing organs at equal intervals. Again, he attends to such minutiae as that the seeds of Vicia Faba should be sown with the micropyle downwards, whereas those of Phaseolus should have the cotyledons horizontal. Where so much is good we do not greatly care to point out what might be better. There is, however, a fault running more or less throughout the work, which might be amended in a future edition. The book is either too long or too short. His laudable desire to make the course complete, has led the author into a certain kind of incompleteness and want of balance. Detailed points which should have been omitted or more fully dealt with are treated in an incomplete manner, which cannot be commended. For instance, the section on the mechanical analysis of soil, with its details about the * Schlamm- cylinder,’ and the meshes of sieves, might well have been omitted. The space and time saved by such omissions might have been given 376 Notices of Books and Papers. to more important points, — for instance, to the auxanometer, — an instrument rather scantily discussed. A similar criticism may be made as to the introduction of structural details. The student might have been referred to special treatises for such subjects as periclinal and anticlinal lines, or the transverse section of the dicotyledonous stem, and the incomplete discussion of these points might have been omitted. With a little care in this direction, the author might easily effect improvements in what, as it stands, is an excellent book. F. D. EINLEITUNG TN DIE PALAOPHYTOLOGXE VOM BQTANXSCHEN STANDPUNKT AXIS. Bearbeitet von H. GItAEEN ZU SOLMS-LAXJBACH. Leipzig, Felix, 1887. It has been known for some years past that Graf zu Solms- Laubach was engaged in the preparation of a general work on Palaobotany, and its appearance has been looked for with no little interest, especially in Britain, where Fossil Botany has found so many of its most zealous and successful students. General treatises hitherto published in this branch of science have given prominence either to the geological or to the systematic aspects of the subject, and it has been left to Graf zu Solms-Laubach to approach it in this book from a distinctly new standpoint, that of the morphological botanist. We do not require to say that he is peculiarly wrell fitted for the task he has imposed upon himself; the result is a book worthy of his authorship. The difficulties which most botanists have found in acquiring information on the subject of Palaophytology may be traced to two primary sources ; in the first place, too many of the workers who have dealt with the fragmentary remains of an old vegetation have not been fitted by any previous botanical training for the work, and con- sequently their descriptions and identifications are alike untrustworthy; in the second place, solitary minute fragments from isolated districts are often the only foundation for important statements or hypotheses, which, from the evidence supplied, it is hazardous either to accept or refute. Hence the only plan for obtaining a satisfactory basis of knowledge is an examination of all the type specimens in their several localities, and this is manifestly out of the question for the majority of botanists. Now, this is just what Graf zu Solms-Laubach 377 Notices of Books and Papers. has done, and his book is founded in great measure upon this experience. He has spent a considerable portion of his time for several years visiting the collections of the most prominent workers, and has passed through his hands most of the important types described by authors; and so the whole subject has been sifted through one mind and been criticised by a trained and expert botanist, who has applied to each and all of the specimens submitted, the test of his own acute observation and logical reasoning; and we have now presented to us a treatise on the subject of some homo- geneity, and stamped throughout with the consistent method of one competent critic. The book begins with an introductory chapter in which the imperfection of the geological record is touched upon, and the various modes of preservation of plant remains as fossils is fully set forth, a considerable portion of the chapter being devoted to the question of the origin of coal, the modified allocthonous view of Grand-Eury being that to which the author inclines. Then comes a chapter on Thallophyta and Bryineae; the most interesting points in it being the clear exposition of the structure and relations of the Mesozoic Siphoneae, formerly classed with the Foraminifera, and the judicial summary of the dispute regarding the plant-nature of many Palaeozoic impressions. Chapter III deals with Coniferae and IV with Cycadeae, and in the latter the author makes a point of the structure and relationship of Bennettites , seeking to establish it as type of a group between Gymnosperms and Angiosperms. Next follows a chapter on the interesting extinct Cordaiteae, and one on allied forms such as Dolerophyllum Cannophy Hites, and others ; and then we come to Chapter VII on Filices, containing a remarkably clear and full statement of what is known of their morphology. Chapters VIII and IX contain accounts of Equisetaceae and the much discussed Traquairia and Sporocarpon, and of Lycopodites , P silophyton, and others, and the following chapters take up the subjects of Lepidodendreae, Sigillarieae, and Stigmaria. No more interesting passages will be found in the book than the discussions of the relations and affinities of these — the author staunchly upholding the view that Stigmaria belongs, as an underground part, to both Lepidodendreae and Sigillarieae. In Chapter XIII the Calamarieae are taken in hand, and the grouping of the forms into Archegoniate Calamiteae and Gymnospermous Calamodendreae is held to be 378 Notices of Books and Papers. untenable. Subsequent chapters deal with Sphenophylleae and a number of other forms which our author regards as of doubtful relationship. A bibliographical list concludes the volume. Readers will miss an account of the Angiosperms, but these, as the author explains in the introductory chapter, would have been of little interest from the point of view which he has adopted with reference to the whole subject ; and it is on account of this omission that the work is simply called an introduction to Palaeophytology. The book as a whole is an able critical digest of the field over which it travels, and the specimens, descriptions, and hypotheses of writers are examined with thorough impartiality. Approval of the views of a writer on one point in one paragraph often prefaces dissent from the same writer on another point in the succeeding paragraph ; and acknowledgment by our author of the kindness of a worker in submitting an original specimen for examination is not infrequently followed by an expression of regret that he is unable to agree with him in his interpretation of its facts. All is written however with a charming frankness, good temper, and courtesy. Of course, Graf zu Solms-Laubach’s views will not be altogether accepted by Palaeophytologists. On some points he has undoubtedly been led into wrong assumptions ; — to note only one point, which we hope will be placed beyond all doubt by a paper in an early number of the Annals of Botany, P achy thee a is an Alga, although Graf zu Solms-Laubach is inclined to assign it to the inorganic kingdom; — but the genuineness of his attempts to get at the truth and unweave the tangled veil that invests so much of the subject is everywhere manifest, and even his wrong-going will do good by bringing out further evidence to prove that such is the case. One feature that will strike all English readers of the book is the attention that has been paid to works in English. This was inevitable in any honest book on Fossil Botany, but it is none the less satisfactory to find the work of Witham, Lindley and Hutton, Hooker, Binney, Williamson, Carruthers, Dawson, and others, so fully acknowledged, because a tendency of an opposite kind prevails in too many modern German works. The book is one of great value and importance. We are greatly mistaken if it does not give a new impetus to the study of fossil plants, for it will enable any botanist to obtain an insight into the 379 Notices of Books and Papers. present state of the more important issues of the science. It might have been of interest to readers of the Annals of Botany had we entered in more detail into the subjects of the several chapters, but we content ourselves, for the present, with this brief notice of the book calling the attention of botanists to it, for we are glad to be able to say that Mr. Garnsey is adding another to the obli- gations under which the English-speaking botanical world already lies to him for his indefatigable labour in giving it access to standard German works, and is engaged in the preparation of a translation of the book which will be published by the Clarendon Press. It is to be hoped that in the course of the year the book in English dress will be within the reach of all English students, when they will be able to appreciate better than from a review the sterling excellence of Graf zu Solms-Laubach’s work. I. B. B. BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS RECEIVED. Bailey and Gordon : Plants reputed poisonous and injurious to stock. Bris- bane, Beal, 1887. — Bulletin of Miscellaneous Information, Royal Gardens, Kew. Vol. I. — The West American Scientist, No. 28. — Christ : Spicilegium canariense (Engler’s Jahrb. Bd. IX). — Cogniaux : Descriptions de quelques Cucurbitacees nouvelles (Bull. Acad. Roy. de Belgique, ser. 3, Tome XIV). — Drummond : The Prairies of Manitoba (Canadian Record of Science, III, 1888). — Id. : The Distri- bution, Physical and Past-Geological Relations of British North- American Plants (Canadian Record of Science III, 1888). — Durand : Index generum Phaneroga- marum. Melastomaceae et Cucurbitaceae auctore Cogniaux. — Engler : Angio- spermae. — Gilbert : Results of experiments at Rothamsted on the Growth of Root-crops for many years in succession on the same land (Agricult. Student’s Gazette, new ser., Vol. III). — Hartog : On the formation and liberation of the zoospores in the Saprolegnieae (Q. T. M. S., 1887). — Huxley and Martin : A course of elementary instruction in Practical Biology. Revised edition extended by Howes and Scott. London and New York. Macmillan. ■ — Ito : On a Species of Balanophora new to the Japanese Flora (Joum. Linn. Soc. XXIV). — Johannsen : Sur la Localisation de l’Emulsine dans les Amandes (Ann. Sci. Nat.). — Jean Jacques Kickx: Di scours prononces lors de ses funerailles. Gand, 1887. — Kny : Ueber Krystallbildung beim Kalkoxalat (Ber. deutsch. bot. Gesellsch. 1887). — Id. : Ueber Versuche zur Beantwortung der Frage, ob der auf Samen einwirkende Frost die Entwickelung der aus ihnen hervorgehenden Pflanzen beeinflusst (Sitzungsber. der Gesellsch. Naturf. Freunde z. Berlin, 1887). — Lawes and Gilbert : On the present position of the question of the sources of the Nitrogen of Vegetation (Proc. Roy. Soc. 1887). — Lees : Report for the years 1884, 1885, 1886 of the Botanical Record Club. Manchester, 1887. — Macmillan : Presi- dential address to the Cryptogamic Society of Scotland (Scottish Naturalist, 1887). — McConnell : The Agricultural Depression. London, 1887. — M&ne : D d 380 Books and Pamphlets received . Des Productions vegetales du Japon. Paris. — Molisch : Ueber Wurzelausschei- dungen und deren Einwirkung auf organische Substanzen (Sitzungsb. d. k. Akad. d. Wiss. Bd. 96, Wien). — Moll: The application of the paraffin-imbedding method in Botany (Bot. Gazette, 13). — Moore: On Epidermal Chlorophyll (Journ. of Bot. Dec. 1887). — von Mueller: Key to the system of Victorian Plants, II. Melbourne, Ferres, 1885. — Id.: Remarks on a new Victorian Haloragis , and on the occurrence of genus Pluchea within the Victorian territory. Melbourne, Stillwell & Co. — Id. : Iconography of Australian species of Acacia. Decades 1-4. Melbourne, Ferres. — Naudin et von Mueller: Manuel d’acclimateur. Paris et Antibes. — Notice sur Monsieur L’abbe Norbert. Louis Michot. Mons, Dequesne-Masquill'ier. — Nuovo giornale botanico Italiano. Vol. XX, No. 1. — Oliver: Ueber Fortleitung des Reizes bei reizbaren Narben (Ber. deutsch. bot. Gesellsch. 1887). — Id.: On a point of biological interest in the flowers of Pleurothallis ornatus , Rchb. f. (Nature, 1887). — Pfeffer: Ueber chemotaktische Bewegungen von Bacterien, Flagellaten, und Volvocineen (Unters. a. d. bot. Inst, in Tubingen). — Parry : The Pacific Coast Alders (Bull. Calif. Acad. Sci. Vol. II). — Id.: Californian Manzanitas (Ibid.). — Pringsheim : Jean Baptiste Boussingault als Pflanzenphysiologe (Ber. d. deut. bot. Ges. 1887 ; Jahrbiicher fur wissenschaftliche Botanik, 1887). — Prior: On the edible acorns called Ballotas (Quart. Rec. Bot. Soc. Lond. 1887). — Pryor : Flora of Hertford- shire. London. Gurney and Jackson. — Reinhardt: Algological Studies. (In Russian.) — Reinsch : Einige neuere Beobachtungen fiber die chemische Zusam- mensetzung der Steinkohle (Dingler’s Polytechn.- Journ. 1885). — Id. : Ueber algen- ahnliche und eigenthfimliche einzellige Korper in der Carbonkohle Central-Russ- lands (Flora, 1883). — Id. : Beobachtungen fiber einige neue Saprolegnieae, fiber die Parasiten in Desmidien-Zellen, und fiber die Stachelkugeln in Achlyaschleuchen (Pringsh. Jahrb. Bd. XI). — Report of Royal Horticultural Society, Scientific Com- mittee, January 10 (Gard Chronicle). — Richardson : Certain Plants of Economic Value as food for Man and Stock in Texas and New Mexico (Agricultural Science, I, 1887). — von Sachs : Vorlesungen fiber Pflanzenphysiologie, 2te neubearbeitete Auflage, 1887. — Schutt : Ueber die Sporenbildung mariner Peridineen (Ber. deutsch. bot. Gesellsch. 1887). — Ward : On the tubercular swellings on the roots of Vida Faba (Phil. Trans. 178). — Warming: Den Danske botaniska Litera- teur fra de aeldste tider til 1880. Kjobenhavn. — de Wevre : Localisation de Y Atropine (Bull, des Seances de la Soc. Beige de Bot. 1887). — Wortmann : Einige weitere Versuche fiber die Reizbewegungen vielzelliger Organe (Ber. d. deut. bot. Ges. 1887). BOTANICAL NECROLOGY FOR 1887. JOHAN EHEHAET AEESCHOUG1. Bom at Goteborg, Sep- tember 16, 1811. Died at Stockholm, May 7, 1887. Educated at University of Lund. Docent at University of Lund 1839. Lecturer on Natural History at Gymnasium of Goteborg 1841. Adjunct at University of Upsala 1849. Extraordinary Professor of Botany at the University of Upsala 1858. Ordinary Professor of Botany at University of Upsala 1859-1876. Biographical notice by O. Nordstedt in Botaniska Notiser, 1887. Pub- lished : — Stirpes in regione Cimbritshamnensi sponte creseentes. 8vo. Londini Gothorum, 1831. Plantae eotyledoneae Florae G-othoburgensis quas secundum familiarum naturalium ordinem Friesianum disposuit et descripsit. 8vo. Londini Gothorum, Gleerup, 1836. Anteckningar under en botanisk utfart i Bohnslans SkargHrd 1835. Lund. Phys. Sallks. Tidskr. I (1837). Symbolae Algarum rariorum Florae scandinavicae. 8vo. Lundae, 1838. De Hydrodictyo utriculato. 8vo. Lundae, 1839. Bidrag och anmarkningar till Gotheborgs Flora. Lindblom’s Botaniska Notiser (1840). Algae Scandinaviae exsiceatae. 1840-41. Ed. 2, 1861-79. liber die Vermehrungsart des Wassernetzes ( Hydrodictyon utriculatum , Roth). Linnaea, XVI (1842). Algarum minus rite cognitarum pugillus primus. Ibid. XVI (1842). Algarum (Phycearum) minus rite cognitarum pugillus secundus. Ibid. XVII (1843). Om Achlya prolifera vaxande pH lefvande fisk. Ofversigt af forha 1. Vetensk. Akad. Stockholm, I (1844). Om Fucus potatorum, Labill, och. Durvillaea , Bory. Ibid. IV (1847). Om Laminaria bulbosa, Hudson, funnen vid Norge. Ibid. 1 The Editors are indebted to Prof. F. W. C. Areschoug, of Lund, and Prof. Blytt, of Christiania, for information about Prof. J. E. Areschoug. [Annals of Botany, Vol. I. Nos. Ill and IV. February, 1888.] D d 2 382 Botanical Necrology for 1887. [Areschoug. Phycearum quae in maribus Seandinaviae creseunt enumeratio. Nov. Act. Reg. Soc. Sci. Upsala, XIII (1847), XIV (1848K Iconographia phycologica, sen Phycearum novarum et rariorum icones atque descriptiones. Decas I. 4to. Gothoburghi, N. I. Gumpert, X (1847). Phyceae Seandinaviae marinae, sive Fueacearum nee non Ulvaeearum, quae in maribus paeninsulam scandinavicam affluentibus creseunt descriptiones. (Fucaceae, e Nov. Act. Reg. Soc. Sci. Upsala XIII, 1847; Ulvaceae e Nov. Act. Soc. Sci. Upsala XIV, 1848). 4to. Upsaliae, Leffler et Gebell, 1850. Letterstedta, ny alg-form fran Port Natal. Ofversigt af forhandl. Vetensk. Akad. Stockholm, VII (1850). Phyceae extraeuropaeae exsiceatae. 1850-56. Phyceae novae et minus cognitae in maribus extra-europaeis collectae. Nov. Act. Reg. Soc. Sci. Upsala, I (1851). Phyceae capenses. Disp. Upsal. 1851. Corallineae in Agardh’s species, genera, et ordines Algarum II. Lundae, Gleerup 1852. Virginia, ett nytt algslagte. Ofversigt af forhandl. Vetensk. Akad. Stockholm, X (1853). Copulationen hos Zygnemaeeae. Ibid. Spongocladia, ett nytt algslagte. Ibid. Larobok i Botanik. 8vo. Stockholm, tryckt hos Isaac Marcus, 1860-63. Observationes phycologicae : I. De Confervaceis nonnullis. Nova Act. Reg. Soc. Sci. Upsal, VI (1866). II. De Urospora mirabili, Aresch., et de Chlorozoosporarum copula - tione. Ibid. Ser. 3, IX (1874), III. De Algis nonnullis scandinavicis et de conjunctione phaeozo- sporarum Dictyosiphonis hippuroidis. Ibid. Ser. 3, X G^75)- IV. De Laminariaceis nonnullis. Ibid. Ser. 3, XII (1883). V. De Laminariis nonnullis (continuatio). Ibid. Ser. 3, XII (1884). Erinringar vid valet af mikroskop. Botaniska Notiser, III (1867). Anvisning till beredning af microskopiska vaxtpraeparater. Ibid. IV (1868). Slagtena Fucus (Linn.) Decaisne et Thuret, och Pycnophycus , Kiitz, jemte tillhorande arter. Ibid. Alger samlade vid Alexandria af Framl. Dr. Hedenborg. Ofversigt af forhandl. Vetensk. Akad. Stockholm, XXVII (1870). Carl Adolph Agardh. Professor, Biskop. Lefnadsteckningar ofver k. Svenska Vetenskapsakademiens Ledamoter I, 2 (1870). Om de skandinaviska algfermer, som aro narmast beslagtade med Dictyosiphon foeniculaceus , eller Kunna med denna lattast for- blandas. Botaniska Notiser, 1873. De phaeozoosporarum Dictyosiphonis hippuroidis copulatione observatione. Upsalise, 1874 ; Botaniska Notiser, 1875. Synonyma Algarum nonnullarum a se in Actis Reg. Soc. Seientiarum Ups. ser. 3, tom. I, pag. 323-372 descriptarum, offert, etc. Upsala, 1875- De tribus Laminaricis et de Stephanocystide osmundacea, Trev., obser- vationes praecursoriae. Botaniska Notiser, 1876. De copulatione microzoosporarum Enteromorphae compressae, L. Ibid. De Algis nonnullis maris Baltici et Bahusiensis. Ibid. Beskrifning pa ett nytt algslagte, Pelagophycus tillhorande Lamina- rieernas ordning. Ibid. 1881. boussingault.] Botanical Necrology for 1887. 383 WILLIAM BOOT. Born at Boston, June 15, 1805. Died at Boston, May 16, 1887. Biographical notice in American Journal of Science and Arts, XXXIV (October, 1887). Published: — Cariees in Report upon United States G-eographical Surveys West of the 100th Meridian in charge of First Lieutenant Geo. M. Wheeler. Vol. VI, Botany. Washington, 1878. 4U). Cariees in S. Watson’s Botany of California. Vol. ii, Cambridge, Mass. 1880. 4to. Notes on Cyperaceae, Bot. Gaz. IX (1884). JEAW BAPTISTE BOUSSOTGAULT. Born at Paris, February 2, 1802. Died at Paris, May 11, 1887. Educated at the School of Mines, St. Etienne, 1822. Professor at the School of Mines, Bogota (South America). Officer in the army of Columbia during the War of Independence of this State. Professor at the Facultd des Sciences, Lyon, 1835. Professor at Paris, 1837. Member of the French Academy, 1839. Professor of Agriculture at the Conservatoire des arts et metiers, 1845 (he held this appoint- ment until his death, but only as an honorary post during the later years). Biographical notice by Pringsheim in Berichte der deutschen bot. Gesellschaft, Generalversammlungsheft, 1887. Published : — Agronomie, Chimie Agricole et Physiologie, Vols. 1-6, Gauthier- Villars, Paris, 1860-78. Economie rurale, 1844. Reeherches sur la composition de 1’ atmosphere, Ier memoire : Sur la possibility de constater la presence des miasmes. Sur la presence d’un principe hydrogend dans 1’air. Ann. de Chimie, LVII (1834) ; Erdmann’s Joum. f. prakt. Chemie, III (1834); Journ. de Pharm. XXI (1835); PInstitut, II (1834), III (1835); Poggendorfs Ann. XXXVI (1835). Examen comparatif des circonstances mdtyorologiques sous lesquelles v^getent eertaines plantes alimentaires l’dquateur el sous la zone tempdree. Ann. de Chimie, LXIII (1836) ; Frorieps’s Notizen, II (1837) > Bibl. Univ. VII (1837). Des influences meteorologiques sur la culture de la vigne. Comptes Rendus, Paris, IV (1837); Ann. de Chimie, LXIV (1837). Reeherches ehimiques sur la vegetation entreprises dans le but d’examiner si les plantes prennent de l’azote de Patmosphere. Comptes Rendus, Paris, VI (1838), VII (1838); Ann. de Chimie, LXVII (1838), LXIX (1838); Ann. Sci. Nat. X (1838) ; Erdmann’s Journ. f. prakt. Chemie, XIV (1838), XVI (1839); Frorieps’s Notizen, V (1838). Reeherches sur la quantite de l’azote contenu dans les fourrages et sur leurs equivalents. Comptes Rendus, Paris, III (1836), VI (1838) ; Ann. de Chimie, LXIII (1836), LXVII (1838) ; Dingler’s Polytechn. Joum. LXIV (1837) ; Erdmann’s Journ. f. prakt. Chemie, XI (1837), XV (1838) ; Bibl. Univ. VI (1836) ; Liebig’s Ann., XXIII (1837). 384 Botanical Necrology for 1887. [boussingault. Mdinoire sur la quantity de gluten eontenu dans les farines de plusieurs especes de froments culdves dans le meme sol. Ann. de Chimie, LXV (1837); Erdmann’s Journ. f. prakt. Chemie, XIV (1838). Recherehes chimiques sur la vegetation, III1110 mdmoire : De la discussion de la valeur relative des assolements par l’analyse elementaire. Comptes Rendus, Paris, VII (1838); Ann. de Chimie, I (1841); Ann. Sci. Nat. XI (1839); Erdmann’s Journ. f. prakt. Chemie, XVI (1839). Recherehes chimiques sur la vegetation (1839). Mem. Acad. Sci. Paris, XVIII (1842). Recherehes sur la culture du Madia sativa , faites a, Bechelbronn, pendant les amides 1840-1841. Comptes Rendus, Paris, XIV (1842). Remarques a 1’occasion d’un passage du memoire de M. Kuhlmann relatif a la fertilisation des terres par les sels ammoniacaux, par les nitrates et par d autres composes azotes. Comptes Rendus, Paris, XVII (1843); Erdmann’s Journ. f. prakt. Chemie, XXXII (1844). Sur la respiration des plantes. Comptes Rendus, Paris, XIX (1844). Experiences sur l’emploi du phosphate ammoniaco-magnesien comme engrais. Comptes Rendus, Paris, XXI (1845) ; Erdmann’s Journ. f. prakt. .Chemie, XXXVI (1845) ; Bibl. Univ. LIX (1845). Recherehes sur le developpement successif de la matiere vdgdtale dans la culture du froment. Ann. de Chimie, XVII (1846); Ann. Sci. Nat. VI (1846); Erdmann’s Journ. f. prakt. Chemie, XXXVIII (1846); Frorieps’s Notizen, XXXIX (1846). Recherehes experimentales sur la facultd nutritive des fourrages avant et apres le fouage. Ann. de Chimie, XVII (1846); Erdmann’s Journ. f. prakt. Chemie, XXXVIII (1846). Sur la quantite de potasse enlevde au sol par la culture de la vigne. Ann. de Chimie, XXX (1850) ; Erdmann’s Journ. f. prakt. Chemie, LII (1851) ; Journ. d’Agric. I (1850) ; Journ. de Pharm. XVIII (1850). Recherehes sur la vegetation entreprises dans le but d’examiner si les plantes fixent dans leur organism l’azote qui est a l’etat gazeux dans l’atmosphere. Ann. de Chimie, XLI (1854), XLIII (1855); Ann. Sci. Nat. I (185 4.) ; Journ. de Pharm. XXVI (1854). Recherehes sur la vegetation. Comptes Rendus, Paris, XXXVIII (1854), XXXIX (1854) ; Ann. de Chimie, XLVI (1856); Ann. Sci. Nat. II (1854); Erdmann’s Journ. f. prakt. Chemie, LXII (1854), LXIII (1854). De l’aetion du salpetre sur la vegetation. Comptes Rendus, Paris, XLI ( 1 85 5 J ; Ann. Sci. Nat. IV; Journ. d’Agric. IV (1855), V (1856); Erd- mann’s Journ. f. prakt. Chemie, LXVIII (1856) ; Journ. de Pharm. XXIX (18.56). Sur I’opportunite de faire intervenir dans quelques circonstances l’arsenic dans le chaulage des grains. Ann. de Chimie, XLVI (1856); Journ. de Pharm. XXX (1856). Alimentation des plantes. Recherehes sur l’influence exerede par l’azote assimilable des engrais dans la production de la matiere vdgdtale ; action du phosphate de chaux sur la vegetation, avec ou sans le concours du salpetre. Journ. d'Agric. VII (1857). Alimentation des plantes. Influence du phosphate de chaux des engrais sur la production vdgdtale. Journ. d’Agric. VIII (1857). Recherehes sur les quantitds de nitrates contenus dans le sol et dans les eaux. Comptes Rendus, Paris, XLIV (1857); XLV (1857;; Ann. Sci. Nat. VII (Bot., 1857); Journ. d’Agric. VII (1857). Recherehes sur I’influence que l’azote assimilable des engrais exerce sur la production de la matiere vdgdtale. Comptes Rendus, Paris, XLIV (1857), XLV (1857); Ann. Sci. Nat. VII (1857). Eoussingault.] Botanical Necrology for 1887. 385 De l’emploi de la fumee pour preserver les vignes de la gelde. Ann. de Chimie, LII (1858). Sur 1’action du salpetre employe comme engrais. Journ. d’Agric. II (1858). Nouvelles observations sur le developpement des Helianthus soumis a 1’action du salpetre donnd comme engrais. Comptes Rendus, Paris, XLVII (1858). De la terre vegetale considerde dans ses effets sur la v6gdiation. Comptes Rendus, Paris, XLVI1I (1859); Ann. Sci. Nat. XII (1859) : Journ. d’Agric. I (1859); J©urn. de Pharm. XXXV (1859); Revista Brazil. II (1859). De la constitution du terreau comparde a la constitution de la terre vdgetale. Comptes Rendus, Paris, XLVIII (1859). Sur la presence des nitrates dans le guano. Comptes Rendus, Paris, L (i860); Chem. News, I (i860) ; Journ. Chimie Med. VI (i860) ; Journ. de Pharm. XXXVII (i860). Observations relatives au developpement des Mycodermes. Comptes Rendus, Paris, LI (i860); Ann. de Chimie, LXI (1861). Sur la nature des gaz produits pendant la decomposition de l’acide carbonique par les feuilles exposees a la lumiere. Comptes Rendus, Paris, LIII (1861) ; Ann. Sci. Nat. XVI (1862). Experiences entreprises pour rechercher s’il y a Emission de gas azote pendant la decomposition de Pacide carbonique par les feuilles Dapport existant entre le volume d’acide ddcomposd et celui de l’oxygene mis en liberty. Ann. de Chimie, LXVI (1862). Sur l’apparition du gas oxyde de carbone pendant l’absorption de l’oxygene par certaines substances vegetales. Comptes Rendus, Paris, LVII (1863). De la vegetation dans l’obscuritd. Comptes Rendus, Paris, LVIII (1864) ; Ann. Sci. Nat. I (1864) 5 Ann. de Chimie, XIII (1868). Die Zersetzung der Nitrate wahrend der Vegetation im Dunkeln. Der Naturforscher, Jahrg. 16; Centralblatt fur Agriculturchemie, Jahrg. 10. Etude sur les fonctions des feuilles. Comptes Rendus, Paris, LX (1865), LXI (1865), LXIII (1866), LXVIII (1869); Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. XVIII (1866) ; Flora, XLIX (1866) ; Ann. de Chimie, XIII (1868), XVIII (1869) ; Ann. Sci. Nat. X (1869). Etude sur les fonctions physiques des feuilles : Transpiration ; Ab- sorption de la vapeur aqueuse, de l’eau, des matieres salines. Ann. de Chimie et de Physique, ser. 5, XIII. Sur 1’ action deldtere que la vapeur emanant de mercure exerce sur les plantes. Comptes Rendus, Paris, LXIV (1867). Sur la nitrification de la terre vegetale. Comptes Rendus, Paris, LXXVI (1873); Ann, de Chimie, XXIX (1873). Sur la rupture de la pellicule des fruits exposes a une pluie continue : endosmose des feuilles et des racines. Ann. de Chimie et de Physique, ser. 4, XXIX (1873). Statique des cultures industrielles de 1’ Alsace ; le Tabac. Comptes Rendus, Paris, XLVI (1858); Ann. de Chimie, IX (1866). Sur les proprietes chimiques du Kocou. Ann. de Chimie, XXVIII (1825). Note sur la Cera de Palma que l'on a recueillu dans les Andes de Quindiu. Ann. de Chimie, XXIX (1825). Sur la composition de la cire de palmier. Ann. de Chimie, LIX (1835); Erdmann’s Journ. f. prakt. Chemie, V; Journ. de Pharm. XXI (1835); l’lnstitut, III (1835) > Liebig’s Ann. XV (1835). Botanical Necrology for 1887. [boussingault. 386 Sur la composition du vernis des Indiens de Pasto. Ann. de Chimie, LVI (1834) ; Erdmann’s Joum. f. prakt. Chemie, 1834. Chemisehe Untersuchung des Pisangs und des Pisangsaftes (Transl.). Liebig’s Ann. XIX (1836). Mdmoire sur l’acide suberique. Comptes Rendus, Paris, II (1836) ; Erd- mann’s Journ. f. prakt. Chemie, VII (1836) ; Liebig’s Ann. XIX (1836). Examen chimique de la banane et de la seve du bananier. Comptes Rendus, Paris, II (1836). Sur la composition des bitumes. Comptes Rendus, Paris, III (1836) ; Ann. de Chimie, LXIV (1837) 5 Edinb. New Philos. Journ. XXII (1837) 5 Erdmann’s Journ. f. prakt. Chemie, IX (1836); Journ. de Pharm. XXII (1836) ; Liebig’s Ann. XXIII (1837). Analyse de quelques substances bitumineuses. Ann. de Chimie, LXXIII (1840); Erdmann’s Journ. f. prakt. Chemie, XXI (1840); Liebig’s Ann. XXXV (1840). Analyse d’une resine fossile des environs de Bucaramanga (Amerique meridionale). Ann. de Chimie, VI, (1842) ; Erdmann’s Joum. f. prakt. Chemie, XXVIII (1843). Ueber den Cacao (Transl.). Liebig’s Ann. XXI (1837). Sur la culture du caeaoyer : recherches sur la constitution des feves de cacao et du chocolat. Journ. de Pharm. et de Chimie, VIII. Remarques a l’occasion d’une communication de M. Millon (sur la composition du ble). Comptes Rendus, Paris, XXIX (1849). Sur la composition du pulque, boisson fermentee, preparde avec la seve du Maguey ( Agave americana). Ann. Conservatoire, Paris, V (1864) ; Cuyper’s Rev. Univ. XVIII (1865) ; Arch. Comm. Sci. Mexique, I (1865); Ann. de Chimie, VII (1866). Note sur la composition de la sdve de l’Agave. Archives Comm. Sci. Mexique, III (1867). Sur une matiere sucree (honey-dew) apparue sur les feuilles d’un tilleul au Liebfrauenberg. Ann. de Chimie, XXV (1872); Comptes Rendus, Paris, LXXIV (1872); Pharmaceut. Journ. II (1872). Ueber den Sorbit. Vierteljahres Schrift fur prakt. Chemie, 1873. Observations critiques sur l’emploi de la poudre de guejae pour apprdcier la puretd du Kirschenwasser. Ann. de Chimie et de Physique, IV. Sur la matiere sucree contenue dans les petalesdes fieurs. Comptes Rendus, Paris, LXXXIII; Ann. de Chimie et de Physique, ser. 5, XI (1877). Sur les matieres sucrees contenues dans le fruit du cafeier. Comptes Rendus, Paris, XCI ; Journal de Pharmacie et Chimie, ser. 5, II. Sur la fermentation alcoolique rapide. Comptes Rendus, Paris, XCI (1880). and Leroy : Memoire sur la composition de Pair confind dans la terre vegdtale. Comptes Rendus, Paris, XXXV (1852); Ann. de Chimie, XXXVII (1853); Ann. Sci. Nat. XIX (1853); Journ. de Pharmacie, XXIII (1853) ; Erdmann’s Journ. f. prakt. Chemie, LVIII (1853). and Payen : Mdmoire sur les engrais et leurs valeurs comparees. Comptes Rendus, Paris, XIII (1841); Ann. de Chimie, III (1841); Erd- mann’s Journ. f. prakt. Chemie, XXIX (1843). — : Mdmoire sur les engrais. Comptes Rendus, Paris, XV (1842) ; Ann. de Chimie, VI (1842). : Remarques sur l’analyse du guano de M. Girardin et Bidard. Ann. de Chimie, X (1844) > Erdmann’s Journ. f. prakt. Chemie, XXXII (1S44). Caspar y.] Botanical Necrology for 1887. 387 • and Mariano de Rivero : Memoire sur le lait de l’arbre de la vache (Palo de vaca). Ann. de Chimie, XXIII (1823) ; Edinb. Phil. Joum. XII (1825); Quart. Journ. Sci. XVII (1824) ; Schweigger’s Journ. XXXIX (Jahrb. iX) (1823) ; Trommsdorffs N. Joum. d. Pharm. IX (1824). : Memoire sur le lait vendneux de /' Ura crepitans. Ann. de Chimie, XXVIII (1825). Also many purely chemical papers. ROBERT C ASPARY1. Born at Konigsberg i. Pr., January 29, 1818. Died at Illowo (West Prussia), September, 18, 1887. Educated at Konigsberg. Privatdocent of Botany in Berlin, 1852-57, at Bonn, 1857-59. Professor of Botany in the Uni- versity, and Director of Botanic Garden, at Konigsberg, 1859-87. Biographical notice by Magnus in Verhandl. d. bot. Ver. Prov. Brandenburg, 1887 ; and by Abromeit, in Sitzungsber. der Physikalisch-Okonom. Gesellschaft in Konigsberg i. Pr. 1887. Published : — IJeber Elatine alsinastrum und Trapa natans. Rheinl. u. Westphal. Verhandl. 1847. De Nymphaeae albae varietatibus. In Appendix generum et specierum novarum et minus cognitarum quae in horto botanico berolinense coluntur. 1855- Mittheilung iiber die Temperatur der Bluthe von Victoria regia in Borsig’s Garten. Bot. Zeit. XII (1854). Ueber Warmeentwicklung inderBliithe der Victoria Regia. Forster, Berlin, 1855; Monatsber. der Berliner Akad. 1855; Bonplandia III (1855). Ueber die tagliche Periode des Wachsthums desBlattes der Victoria regia, Lindl., und des Pfianzenwachsthums uberhaupt. Verhandl. d. Gesellsch. naturf. Freunde Berlin, 1855 ; Flora, XXXIX (1856). Ueber die verschiedenen Varietaten und Pormen der Nymphaea alba. Flora, XXXIX (1856). Les Nympheacees fossiles. Ann. d. Sci. Nat. ser. 4. VI (1856). Ueber den Bau des Starnmes der Nymphaeaceen. Berichte der deutschen Naturf. Versammlung, XXXIII (1857). Ueber Nymphaeitis Ludwigii, Casp. Kolnische Zeitung, Beilage, 1857. Ueber die Nymphaeaceen, welche die Alten Lotos nannten. Sitzungsber. d. niederrhein. Gesellschaft fur Natur- und Heilkunde, 1858. Ueber die Blattstellung der Aeste einiger Nymphaeaceen. Ibid. Erlauterung des knollenartigen Rhizoms der Nymphaeaceen. Ibid. Nuphar litteum, L., var. rubropetalum. Abhandl. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg in Pr. II (1861). Nymphaeaceae in Annales Musei Lugduno-Batavi. Ed. F. A. G. Miquel, tome II, fasc. 8 (1866). Die Nuphar Lapplands. Bull. Congres Intemat. de Bot. et d’Horticult. St. Petersbourg, 1869. Die Nuphar der Vogesen und des Schwarzwaldes. Halle, H. W. Schmidt, 1870 ; Abh. nat. Gesellsch. Halle, XI. 1 The Editors are indebted to Dr. Abromeit, of Konigsberg i. Pr.,for information about Prof. C aspary. [Caspary. 388 Botanical Necrology for 1887. Nymphaeaceae a Frederico Welwitseh in Angola lectae. Jornal de Sci. mathematicas, physicas e naturaes, Lisboa, IV (1873). Stigmatische Scheibe von Nuphar luteum. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XVI (1875). Nymphaea zanzibariensis , Casp. Bot. Zeit. XXXV (1877) ; Wittmack’s Gar- tenzeitung, 1882. Hvilken utbredning bafva Nymphaeaceerna i Skandinavien ? Botaniska Notiser, 1879. Nymphaeaceae in Buchenau : Reliquiae Rutenbergianae. Abh. des Naturw. Vereins zu Bremen, VII (1880). Nymphaeaceae in Mart, et Eichl. Flora brasil. Fasc. LXXVII. Die Nymphaeaeeen in Potonie, 111. Flora von Nord- und Mitteldeutschland (1887). Die Nymphaeaeeen der Gazelle-Expediton (in the press). Die Nymphaeaeeen in Engler und Prantl, Natiirliche Pflanzenfamilien (in the press). Sur 1 ’Aldrovanda vesiculosa. Bull. Soc. Bot. Paris, V (1858). Ein neuer Fundort der Aldrovanda vesiculosa und eine neue Varietat (var. Duriaei ) derselben. Flora, XLI (1858). Untersuchung einer sehr seltenen Wasserpflanze, der Aldrovanda vesiculosa, Monti. Rheinl. u. Westphal. Sitzungsber. XV (1858) ; Bot. Zeit. XVII (1859). Aldrovanda vesiculosa. Bot. Zeit. XX (1862). Bulliarda aqtiatica , D.C. Abhandl. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg in Pr. I (i860). Ueber Udora occidentalis im Dammsclien See. Spenersche Zeitung, Beilage (1852); Bot. Zeit. X (1852). Ein neuer Standort der Udora occidentalis , Koch {Hy drill a verticillata,Ca,sji.). Bot. Zeit. XIV (1856). Ueber das Vorkommen der Hydrilla verticillala , Casp. in Preussen, die Bliithe derselben in Preussen und Pommern und das Wachsthum ihres Stammes. Berichte d. deutschen Naturf. Versammlung, XXXV (i860). On Udora occidentalis , Koch. ( Hydrilla verticillata , Casp.) and Serpicula occidentalis , Pursh. (. Anacharis alsinastrum. Bab.). Hook. Journ. Bot. IX (1857) Systematische Uebersicht der Hydrilleen. Monatsber. Berl. Akad. 1857. Conspectus systematicus Hydrillearum. Berlin, 1857. Die Hydrilleen (Anacharideen, Endl.). Pringsheim, Jahrb. I (1858) ; Ann. d. Sci. Nat. IX (1858) ; Berlin, 1859. Note sur la division de la famille. des Hydrocharides proposde par M. Chatin. Bull. Soc. Bot. Paris, IV (1857). Sur 1’ ovule du Vallisneria spiralis. Bull. Soc. Bot. Paris, IV (1857). Die Bliithe von Elodea canadensis , Rich. Bot. Zeit. XVI (1858). Hydrocharitaceae, in Schweinfurth, Flora Aethiopica, 1869. Hydrilleae in Buchenau, ‘ Reliquiae Rutenbergianae.’ Abhandl. des Naturw. Vereins zu Bremen, 1881. Ueber 2 bis 4 Hiillblatter am Bluthenschaft von Calla palustris , L. Abhandl. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg, III (1862). Potamogeton zosteracea, Fr. in Deutschland. Arch. d. Ver. d. Freunde d. Naturgesch. i. Mecklenburg, XVIII (1864). Note on variety Trimmeri of Pota?nogeton irichoides, Cham., found in England (1864). Linn. Soc. Journ. VIII (1865). Uber einen Bastard zwischen Potamogeton praelonga, 'Wv\f und P. crispa, L. Abhandl. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XVIII (1877). 3§9 c aspary.] Botanical Necrology for 1887. Lagarosiphon Schweinfurthii, Gasp. Bot. Zeit. XXVIII (1870). Ueber Welwitschia mirabilis, Hook. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XIV (1863). De Abietinearum, Carr. floris feminei structura morphologica. Ann. d. Sci. Nat. XIV (i860); Nat. Hist. Review, 1862 ; D. pro loco Regiomonti, typ. Dalkowski, 1861. Ueber Friichte von Pinus Larix mit keimfahigem Samen hier gezogen. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. IV (1863). Pinus abies: L., mit gemeinsarn aufgewachsenen breiten Nadeln. Abhandl. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg in Pr. X (1869). Ueber eigenthiimliche Formen der Rothtanne. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.- Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XIV (1873). Die Krummfichte, eine markkranke Form ( Picea excelsa, LK. f. aegra myelophthora :). Ibid. XV (1874) ; Bot. Zeit. XXXIV (1876). Eine Alstroemersehe Hangefichte [Pinus viminalis , Alstromer , Picea excelsa > Lk., var. viminalis , Casp.) im G-neisenauer Waldchen bei G-erdauen. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg. i. Pr. XIX (1878). Ueber eine Trauerfichte. Ibid. XX (1879). Einige in Preussen vorkoinmende Spielarten der Kiefer, Pinus sylvestris , L. Ibid. XXIII (1882). Auffallend gebildete Zapfen von Pinus sylvestris. Ibid. Zwei Scklangentannen, Abies pectinata , D.C., f. virgata , Casp. Bot. Zeit. XL (1882). Isoetes echinospora , Dur. in Preussen. Abhandl. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XIX (1878). Ueber zwei Sporenpflanzen : Isoetes lacustris , L. und I. echinospora , Dur. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XXVI (1885). Ueber Rhizome von Polystichum Filix-mas , Roth. Ibid. II (1861). Observations on Furcellaria fastigiata , Huds. and Polyides rotundus, G-mel. Ann. Nat. Hist. VI (1850). Description of a new British Alga belonging to the genus Schizosiphon, Kiitz. Ann. Nat. Hist. VI (1850). On the hairs of marine Algae and their development. Ann. Nat. Hist. VI (1850). Vermehrungsweise von Pediastrum ellipticum , Ehrb. Bot. Zeit. VIII (1850). Mittheilung uber die Membran von Chlamydomonas pulvisculus. Sitzungs- ber. Ges. naturf. Freunde Berlin, 1852 ; Spenersche Zeitung, Beilage, 1852 ; Bot. Zeit. X (1852). Die Zoosporen von Chroolepus, Ag., und ihre Haut. Flora, XLI (1858) ; Ann. d. Sci. Nat. IX (1858) ; Journ. Microsc. Sci. VIII (i860). Die Seealgen der samlandischen Kuste. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. V (1864). Die Seealgen von Neukuhren an der Samlandischen Kiiste in Preussen nach Hensche’s Sammlung. Abhandl. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XIII (1871). Merismopedhim Reitenbachii, Casp. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XV (1874) ; Abhandlungen, XVI (1875). Die mikroskopischen Algen und sporenartigen Korper der russisehen Steinkohle. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XXIV (1883). Die Ursache der Malvendiirre, Steirochaete Malvarum, A. Br. et Casp. Verhandl. des Vereins fur Beforderung des Garten banes in den preussischen Staaten, 1854. [Caspary: 390 Botanical Necrology for 1887. Mittheilung liber einen neuen Pilz, Peronospora Chenopodii. Sitzungsber. d. Gesellsch. naturf. Freunde (1854); Bot. Zeit. XII (1854). Ueber zwei Krankheiten des Weinstocks. Bot. Zeit. Xll (1854). Ueber zwei- und dreierlei Prlichte einiger Schimmelpilze (Hyphomy- cetes). Berlin, Hirschwald, 1855 > Monatsber. d. Berliner Akad. 1855. Bemerkungen liber Bhizomorphen. Bot. Zeit. XIV (1856). Mittheilungen liber die Kartoffelkrankheit. Sitzungsber. d. Gesellsch. naturf. Freunde Berlin, 1855. Der Kartoffelpilz im Sommer 1857. Bot. Zeit. XV (1857). Ueber die Entdeckung von Schwarmsporen bei Pilzen nach De Bary. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. II (1861). Ueber die Kartoffelkrankheit. Ibid. Ill (1862). Ueber Lecanora esculenta. Ibid. V (1864). Peziza aeruginosa , Pers. Ibid. Ueber Fleckenrost ( Puccinia stra?ninis, Erick.) im Herbst, Roggenstengel- brand ( Urocystis occulta, Babnh.), Peziza aeruginosa, Cyathus crucibulum , Phallus impudicus , und Hexenbesen und Pinus sylvestris. Ibid. VIII (1867). Ueber die Rostbildung. Ibid. Perichena strobilina , Pr. auf Tannenzapfen. Ibid. IX (1868). Ueber Claviceps purpurea , Tul. auf G-erste u. a. Ibid. Ein fur Preussen neuer Pilz, Sparassias brevipes, Pr. Ibid. XIII (1872). Ueber die Plechten als Sehmarotzer auf Algen. Ibid. Ueber Rhizopogon rubescens. Ibid. XV (1874). Ueber Agaricus (. Lentinus ) lepidus, Pr. Ibid. XVII (1876). Ueber Triiffeln. Ibid. Berichtigung liber die von Herrn Treichel in Westpreussen gefundene Gymnosporangium- Art. Abhandl. d. bot. Ver. d. Prov. Brandenburg, 1878. Ueber Schmierbrand. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XX (1879). Der Malvenpilz (. Puccinia Malvacearum ) in Preussen. Abhandl. d. Phys.- Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XXIII (1882). Keine Triiffeln bei Ostrometzko. Ibid. XXVII (1886). Triiffeln und triiffelahnliche Pilze in Preussen. Ibid. Ueber einige beim Mergelgraben gefundene Holzstiickchen. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. II (1861). Lebertorf von Purpesseln. Ibid. XI (1870). Bernsteinpflanzen. Ibid. XIII (1872) ; Naturforscher, 1874. Ueber einige pflanzliche Abdriicke und Einschliisse im Bernstein. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XXI (1880). Possile Pflanzen der blauen Erde des Bernsteins, Schwarz- und Braun- harzes. Ibid. XXII (1881). Ueber neue Bernsteinpflanzen. Ibid. XXVII (1886). Einige neue Pflanzenreste aus dem samlandischen Bernstein. Ibid. Ueber neue fossile Holzer aus Ost- und Westpreussen. Ibid. XXVIII (1887). Einige fossile Holzer Preussens nebst kritischen Bemerkungen liber die Anatomie des Holzes und die Bezeichnung fossiler Holzer. Abhandl. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XXVIII (1887). Ueber hochst auffallende Pormen der Zellen in den Integumenten einiger Cruciferen. Spenersche Zeitung, Beilage, 1852. caspary.] Botanical Necrology for 1887. 391 Ueber Streifung der Z ellwand verursacht durch Wellung. Bot. Zeit. XI (1853). Entwicklungsgeschiehte der einseitigen Wandverdickung der Samen- sehalen der Cruciferen. Ibid. XII (1854). Ueber die Spaltoffnungen (stomata) der Kart off el und die Entstehung der Pocken (des Schorfes) bei denselben. Sitzungsber. d. niederrhein. Ges. f. Natur- und Heilkunde, 1857 ; Bot. Zeit. XV (1857). Ueber den Bau der Wurzel. Rheinl. u. Westph'al. Corresp. XIV (1857)* Ueber das Vorkommen von Poren auf Zellwanden, die nach Aussen liegen. Sitzungsber. d. Phys-Okon. Gesellschaft Konigsberg i. Pr. Ill (1862). Ueber die Gefassbiindel der Pflanzen. Monatsber. Berl. Akad. 1862. Bemerkungen uber die Sehutzscheide und die Bildung des Stammes und der Wurzel (1864). Pringsheim, Jahrb. IV (1866); Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. XVI (1865). Etwas uber die Sehutzscheide. Bot. Zeit. XXXV (1877). Ueber Orobanche Galii . Verhandl. des Vereins zur Beforderung des Gartenbaues in den preussischen Staaten, 1854; Bot. Zeit. XII (1854). Ueber Samen, Keimung, Speeien und Nahrpflanzen der Orobanchen. Flora, XXXVII (1854) und XXXVIII (1855) ; Bot. Zeit. XII (1854). Orobanche Cirsii oleracii. Abhandl. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. II (1861). Orobanche pallidiflora , W. et Gr. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XII (1871). Ueber die Mistel. Ibid. VII (1866). Naturgeschichte der Mistel. Abhandl. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. IX (1868). Viscum album , var. microphyllum , Gasp. Bot. Zeit. XL (1882). Eine Wruke {Brassica Napus, L.) mit Laubsprossen auf knolligem Wurzel- ausschlag. Abhandl. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XIV (1873). Nachtrag hierzu. Ibid. XVI (1875). Ueber Vererbung von knolligem Wurzelaussehlag mit Laubsprossen bei einer Wruke ( Brassica Napus , L.). Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellschaft Konigsberg, XVI (1875) ; Abhandl. XVII (1876). Hereditary deformity in Brassica Napus. Gardener’s Chronicle (1877). Ueber die Kropfkrankheit des Kohls. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XIX (1878). Ueber erbliche Knollen und Laubsprossenbildung an den Wurzeln von Wruken ( Brassica Napus , L.). Pringsheim, Jahrb. XII (1879). Die vierte Generation der Reitenbachschen Wruke. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.- Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XX (1879). Ueber Mischlinge durch Pfropfen entstanden. Ibid. VI (1865). Sur les hybrides obtenus par la greffe. Bull. Congres Bot. Amsterdam, 1865. In German, only the title in French. Auffallende Eisbildung auf Pflanzen. Bot. Zeit. XII (1854). Ueber lamellose Eisbildung auf erfrierenden Pflanzen. Sitzungsb. d. Gesellsch. naturf. Freunde Berlin, 1854. Ueber Prostspalten. Mit einem Beitrage meteorologischer Beobach- tungen von Dr. C. F. Schneider. Bot. Zeit. XIII (1855). Bewirkt die Sonne Risse in Rinde und Holz der Baume ? Ibid. XV (1857). Neue Untersuchungen uber Frostspalten. Ibid. [Caspary. 392 Botanical Necrology for 1887. Ueber Sonnenrisse. Abhandl. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. I (i860). Ueber die Nektarien der Stipula von Sambucus racemosa und nigra. Bot. Zeit. VI (1848). De Neetariis Commentatio botanica. 4to. Bonnae, Marcus, 1848. Starke in den Nektarien. Bot. Zeit. VII (1849) ; Ann. Nat. Hist. IV (1849). Ausscheidung von Nektar auf der Narbe abgefallener Bliithen bei Cka- maedorea desmoncoides. Bot. Zeit. XIV (1856). Bericht iiber Hooker’s Rhododendrons of the Sikkim Himalaya. Ibid. VII (1849). Berieht iiber Hooker’s Niger- Flora. Ibid. Der Botanische Garten in Kew. Ibid. Ueber die Verbreitung von Laurus nobilisin Grossbritannien. Verhandl. des Vereins zur Beforderung des Gartenbaues in den preussischen Staaten. XXI (1852). De Biscutellis nonnullis annuis observationes. In Appendix generum et specierum novarum et minus cognitarum, quae in horto regio botanico berolinense coluntur, 1854. Frucht von Cochlearia armoracia (Auffor derung). Bot. Zeit. XII (1854). Berieht uber die Verhandlungen der bot. Section der 53. Vei’sammlung deutscher Naturforscher und Arzte. Ibid. XV (1857). Ueber Pflanzen der Rheinprovinz. Sitzungsber. der neiderrhein. Gesell- schaft fiir Natur- und Heilkunde, Bonn, 1858. Mittheilungen iiber Hofmeisters Untersuchungen iiber das Steigen der Safte in Pflanzen. Ibid. Berieht iiber die botanische Gesellsehaft von Frankreich und deren Bulletin. Bot. Zeit. XVI (1858). Ueber den Bau des Fruchtknotens bei den Pomaceen. Sitzungsber. d. niederrhein. Gesellsehaft fiir Natur- und Heilkunde, Bonn, 1858. Ranunculaceae, Papaveraceae, Cruciferae in Nees ab Esenbek’s Gen. plantarum. Fasc. XXVII (1858). Ueber die Einrollung der Blatter bei Di- und Monocotylen, und iiber Streptocarpus Rexii. Sitzungsber. d. niederrhein. Gesellshaft fiir Natur- und . Heilkunde, Bonn, 1858. Mittheilungen iiber Hofmeisters Untersuchungen iiber das Steigen der Safte in Pflanzen. Ibid. (1859). Ueber Beschadigung holziger Pflanzen durch den Frost. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. I (i860). Ueber einige Pflanzenbastarde. Ibid. Ueber die Cacteen N ord- Amerikas. Ibid. Ueber die Stellung der Aeste und Bliiten und die Richtung der Blatt- stellung an Ast und Stamm bei der gelben Mummel. Ibid. X (1869). Einige Pelorien ( Orchis latifolia. L., Columnea Schiedeana, Schlechtd., Digitalis purpurea, L.). Abhandl. d. Phvs.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. I (i860). Flora des Kolner Dorns. Rheinl. u. Westphal. Verhandl. i860. Eine Kanadisehe Pappel vom Blitz getroffen. Abhandl. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. II (1861). Berichtigung einiger Irrthiimer des Hrn. Dr. Nitschke. Bot. Zeit. XIX (1861). Aufforderung an Hrn. Dr. Nitschke und noch einige Worte iiber dessen Arbeit iiber Drosera rotundifolia. Ibid. caspary.] Botanical Necrology for 1887. 393 Vergrfinungen der Blfithe des weissen Klees. Abhandl. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. II (1861). Die Fruchtbilung bei Caelebogyne ilicifolia. Sitzungsb. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. II (1861). Ueber das Verhalten von Pflanzen bei Verwundungen. Ibid. TJeber stengelumfassende Aeste. Ibid. Ill (1862). Ueber die Stammpfianzen der Asa foetida. Ibid. Ueber die ringformige Entrindung der Baume. Ibid. Ueber die Flora von Preussen. Festgabe fur die Mitglieder der 24. Versammlung deutscher Land- und P'orstwirthc, 1863. Ueber Watte von Waldwolle. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. IV (1863). Ueber eine vom Blitz getroffene Eiehe. Ibid. Ueber Gummi, das aus einer Monokotyledone gewonnen. Ibid. Ueber preussische Hohen und deren Vegetation. Ibid. Ueber Nepeta racemosa, Lain. var. Rechenbachiana, Benth. Ibid. Ueber die ealabarische Bohne (. Physostigma venenosum , Balf.). Ibid. Ueber den Anbau der Zizania aquatica. Ibid. Ueber die Kulturpflanzen Nor’wegens. Ibid. Beitrage zur Flora der Provinz Preussen. Verhandl. Bot. Ver. d. Prov. Brandenburg, VI (1864). Keue Fundorte einiger seltenerer Pflanzen der Flora von Bonn. Ver- handl. Nat. Plist. Ver. Bonn, XXI (1864). [Ueber botanische Untersuchungen in Bezug auf Darwins Hypothese fiber Hermaphroditen.] Sitzber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. VI (1865). Die Amsterdamer internationale Pflanzen- und Blumenausstellung. Gartenzeitung fur die Provinz Preussen (1865); Sitzungsber. d. Phys.- Okon. Gesellschaft Konigsberg i. Pr. VI (1865). Ueber die Veranderung der Biehtung der Aeste holziger Gewaehse be- wirkt durch niedrige Warmegrade. Proc. Botanical Congress, London, 1866. Internationale gartnerische Ausstellung in London. Gartenzeitung fur die Provinz Preussen, 1866. The late Professor Mettenius. Gardeners’ Chronicle, 1866. Berichte fiber Versammlungen des preussisehen bot. Vereins. Abhandl. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. (1866, 1868-1871, 1883-1887) (containing reports on the Flora of the Prussian lakes, &c.). Ueber v. Klinggraeffs Flora von Preussen. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. VII (1866). Fasciation einer Kartoffel. Ibid. VIII (1867). Samen und Keimung von Pinguicula vulgaris. Ibid. Ueber die grosse Eiche in Kadienen und deren photographisehe Aufnahme. Ibid. IX (1868). Neue Entdeekungen in der Provinz Preussen. Verhandl. d. bot. Vereins d. Provinz Brandenburg, 1868-1871. Ueber Galanthus nivalis , var. Scharlockii. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. IX (1868). Bericht fiber eine Reise ins nordliche Schweden. Ibid.. Die alte Linde ( Tilia platyphyllos , Scop.) zu Neuenstadt am Kocher, in Wiirttemberg. Wiirttemberg. Jahreshefte, XXIV (1868). Beschadigung der Rosskastanienblatter durch Reibung mittelst Wind. Bot. Zeit. XXVII (1869). [Caspary. 394 Botanical Necrology for 1887. Cephalanthera grandiflora » Bab. neu fur Preussen. Sitzungsber. d. Phys. Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. X (1869). Heue und seltene Pflanzen Preussens. Abhandl. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XI (1870). Galium silvaticum der norddeutschen Flora von Dr. P. Ascherson als G. aristatum erkannt. Ibid. Welche Vogel verbreiten die Samen von Wasserpflanzen ? Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XI (1870). Ueber die Beschaffenheit des Pollens bei Pulsatillabastarden. Abhandl. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XI (1870). Befruchtungsweise der einheimisehen Arten von Corydalis. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XII (1871). Biographisehe Wotizen iiber G. H. E. Ohlert und Lorek. Abhandl. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XII (1871). Pulsatilla patens x vernalis und Pulsatilla pratensis x vernalis. Ibid. Mittheilungen iiber vom Blitz getroffene Baume und Telegraphen- stangen. Sitzungsber. der Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XII (1871). Ueber Zwillings- und Drillingsfriichte. Ibid. XIII (1872). Ueber eine Bunkelriibe mit Auswuchs. Ibid. Holder nach innen gewaehsener Sellerie. Ibid. Verzweigte Weisskohlstaude. Ibid. Ueber die Leitbiindel des Wurzelstocks der Typha latifolia als Gewebe- stoff. Ibid. XIV (1873). Eine Apfeldolde mit 5 Fruchten. Ibid. Eine vierkopfige Bunkelriibe ( Beta vulgaris , Moq.). Ibid. Ueber einige Spielarten, die mitten im Verbreitungsbezirke der Stamm arten entstanden sind ; Die S chlangenfiehte ( Picea excels a, Link., var. virgata), Pyramideneiche ( Quercus pedunculata, W. var . fastigiata, Loud. \Quercus fastigiata , Lam. als Art]) und Andere. Ibid. Weidenbaume durch einen Erdrutsch zerrissen. Ibid. ATeue und bemerkenswerthe Pflanzen Preussens. Ibid. XV (1874). Uber Bliithensprosse auf Slattern. Ibid. Ueber eine dreikopfige Ananas. Ueber einen verzweigten Weisskohl- kopf. Ibid. XVI (1875). Eine riesige weisse Kartoffel. Fingrig bewurzelte Wasserriibe. Ibid. Convolvulus arvensis mif 5-theiliger Blumenkrone. Ibid. XVIII (1877). Alexander Brauns Leben. Flora, LX (1877). Ueber eine riesenhafte mannliehe Populus alba. Adhandl. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellschaft Konigsberg i. Pr. XVIII (1877). Verdrangung von Kiefer und Bothbuche in Westpreussen, und Buchen- grenze in Ostpreussen. Sitzungsber. d. bot. Vereins der Provinz Branden- burg, 1878. Eine gebanderte Wurzel. Sitzungsber. der Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg, XIX (1878). Was ist Art, und was ist Spielart ? Ibid. XX (1879). Heue und seltene Pflanzen der Provinz Preussen. Ibid. XXI (1880) ; XXII (1882); XXIV (1883) ; XXVII (1886). Ueber bandartiges Wachsthum — Ueber die Entwicklungszustande der Pflanzen als thatsachlichen Maaszstab fiirs Klima eines Ortes. — Ueber zweibeinige Baume. Ibid. XXII (1881) ; XXIII (1882). cienkowski.] Botanical Necrology for 1887. 395 Ueber die Zeiten des Aufbrechens der ersten Bliithen in Kdnigsberg i. Pr. Ibid. XXIII (1882). Ueber neue und seltene Pflanzen Preussens. Ibid. Gebanderte Wurzeln eines Epheustockes. Ibid. Keglige Hainbuehe ( Carpinus betulus , L., f. pyramidalis, Hort.). Ibid. Gebanderter Auslaufer von Spiraea sorbifolia. Ibid. XXIV (1883). Bericht der Commission fur die Flora von Deutschland (Preussen [1884 und 1885]). Berichte d. deutsch. bot. Gesellscbaft, IV (1886). Ueber die Anlage von jungen Bliithenstanden im Konigl. Bot. Garten zu Konigsberg. Sitzungsber. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XXVII (1886). Senecio vernalispftF. et K. schon um 1717 in Ostpreussen gefunden. Abhandl. d. Phys.-Okon. Gesellsch. Konigsberg i. Pr. XXVII (1886). LEO DE CIENKOWSKI. 1 Born at Warsaw, October i, 1822. Died at Leipzig, October 7, 1887. Educated at the Gymnasium of Warsaw, and University of St. Petersburg. Professor of Botany in the University of St. Petersburg 1854-61, of Warsaw 1862-65, °f Odessa 1865-71, of Kharkof 1871-1887. Bio- graphical notice by Wizesniowski in the Warsaw Journal Wszechswiat, VI (1887); a fuller notice will appear in Trans. Nat. Hist. Soc. Kharkof. Published : — Some facts in the history of development of Gymnosperms. St. Peters- burg, 1846. (In Russian.) Travels in Africa, 1847-50 (on the Blue and White Nile). Proc. Russ. Geogr. Soc. (1850). (In Russian.) Zur Befruchtung des Juniperus communis. Bull. Soc. Nat. Moscow, XXVI (1853)- Ueber Cystenbildung bei Infusorien. Siebold und Kolliker’s Zeitschr. VI (1855). Algologische Studien : 1. Sphaeroplea annulina ; 2. Protococcus botryoides, Kiitz ; 3. Achlya prolifera, Nees ab Es. Bot. Zeit. XIII (1855). On lower Algse and Infusoria. St. Petersburg, 1855. One of the prize- essays of the Academy of Science. (In Russian.) Zur Genesis eines einzelligen Organismus. Bull. phys. math. Ac. Sci. St. Petersb. XIII (1855) ; Journ. Microsc. Sci. V (1857). Bemerkungen iiber Stein’s Acinetenlehre. Ibid. Rhizidium Confervae glomeratae. Bot. Zeit. XV (1857). Die Pseudogonidien. Pringsheim, Jahrb. I (1858) ; Ber. d. deutschen Natur- forscher Versammlung, XXXIII (1857); Flora, 1857. Ueber meinen Beweis fur die generatio primaria. Bull. Acad. Sci. St. Petersbourg, XVII (1859). Ueber parasitische Sehlauche auf Crustaeeen und einigen Insectenlarven ( Amoebidium parasiticum). Bot. Zeit. XIX (1861). Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der Myxomycetes. Pringsheim, Jahrb. III. (1863). 1 The Editors are indebted to Prof. Maximowicz, of St. Petersburg, and to Prof. Reinhard, of Kharkof, for information about Prof. Cienkowski. [Annals of Botany, Vol. I. Nos. Ill and IV. February 1888.] E e 396 Botanical Necrology for 1887. [Cienkowski. Das Plasmodium. Pringsheim, Jahrb. Ill (1863). Ueber einige chlorophyllhaltige Gloeocapsen, 1864. Bot. Zeit. XXIII (1865). Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Monaden. Arch. Micr. Anat. I (1865). Ueber den Bau und die Entwicklung der Labyrinthuleen. Ibid. Ill (1867). Ueber die Clathrulina , eine neue Actin ophryen-Gattung. Ibid. Ueber Palmellaceen und einige Flagellaten. Ibid. VI (1870). On gelatinous Algae (Palmellaceae) and some Plagellatae. Trans, of the second meeting of Russian Naturalists at Moscow, 1871. (In Russian.) Ueber Schwarmerbildung bei Noctiluca miliaris. Arch. Micr. Anat. VII (1871). Ueber Schwarmerbildung bei Radiolarien. Ibid. ; Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci. XI (1871). Die Pilze der Kahmhaut. Bull. Acad. Sci. St. Petersbourg, XVII (1872). Ueber die Entwicklung der Zoosporen bei Noctiluca. Zeitschr. f. wissensch. Zoologie, XXIII (1872). Ueber Noctiluca miliaris , Sur. [1872]. Arch. Micr. Anat. IX (1873). On the genetic relations between Mycoderma vini, Penicillium viride , Eres., and Dematium pullulans,T)e Bary. Trans, of the bot. sect, of the fourth meeting of Russian Naturalists at Kasan, 1873. (In Russian.) On some Protoplasmic Organisms. Ibid. (In Russian.) Ueber einige Bhizopoden und verwandte Organismen. Arch. Micr. Anat. XII (1876). Ueber Palmellen-Zustand bei Stigeoclonium. Bot. Zeit. XXXIV (1876). Zur Morphologie der Ulotricheen. Melanges biologiques tires du Bull, de l’Ac. de St. Petersb. IX ; Arb. d. Naturf. Gesellsch. a. d. Univers. Kharkof, X (1876). (In Russian.) Further observations upon the Palmella-condition of Algae. Proceedings of the fifth meeting of Russian Naturalists in Warsaw, 1876. (In Russian.) Zur Morphologie der Bacterien. Mem. de l’Acad. Imp. des Sci. St. Petersb. VII, Ser. XXV, No. 2 (1877). On the gelatinous formations in solutions of the Sugar-beet. Memoirs Nat. Hist. Soc. Univ. of Kharkof, XII (1878). (In Russian.) Two new Protoplasmic Organisms. Speeches and Proc. of the sixth meeting of Russian Naturalists at St. Petersburg (1879), 1880. (In Russian.) Soredia of Omphalaria macrococca, Bor., and the Palmella-condition of the Algae. Ibid. (In Russian). Report upon the Expedition to the White Sea in the year 1880. Memoirs Nat. Hist. Soc. XII. 1 and XIII. 1 (1881). (In Russian.) Microorganisms ; Bacteria-formations. ‘ Mir,’ Kharkof (1882). (In Russian.) Microorganisms, Bacteria. Wszechswiat, III (1884). (In Russian.) On Pasteur’s inoculations. (In Russian.) Microscopical examination of the water of the water supply of Kharkof. Kharkof, 1887. (In Russian.) ALEXANDER RICKSOH. Born at Edinburgh, February, 1836. Died at Hartree, Peebleshire, December 30, 1887. Educated at the University of Edinburgh. M.D. Succeeded to the estates of Hartree and Kilbucho on the death of his father in 1868. Con- ducted the class of Botany at Aberdeen for Professor Dickie in 397 Dickson.] Botanical Necrology for 1887. 1862. Professor of Botany at Dublin (University and Royal College of Science for Ireland) 1 866-68, in the University of Glasgow 1868-79, in the University of Edinburgh and Regius Keeper of the Royal Botanic Garden, 1879-87. Bio- graphical notice in Nature, January & 1888. Published On a monstrosity in the fruit of Silene injiata ; with some remarks on placentation. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edin. V (1857.) On the Compound Mature of the Cormophyte. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edin. VI (1858) ; Edin. New Phil. Journ. 1858. Remarks on the development of the seed-vessel of Caryophyllaceae. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edin. VI. (1859). The substance of this paper forms part of the author’s graduation thesis ‘On the Development of the Flower and especially the pistil in the Caryophyllaceae.’ Observations on some Bisexual Cones occurring in the Spruce Fir (Abies excels a). Trans. Bot. Soc. Edin. VI (i860) ; Edin. New Phil. Journ. i860; Adansonia, II. Translation of Baillon’s Organogenic Researches on the Female Flower of the Coniferae. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edin. VII (1861). Mote upon the preceding Translation, with Observations upon the Morphological Constitution of certain Abietineous Cones. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edin. VII (1861) ; Edin. New Phil. Journ. 1861 ; Adansonia, II. On some of the stages of development in the Female Flowers of Dammara australis. Ibid. Observations on the Embryogeny of Tropaeolum majus. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edin. VII (1862); Edin. New Phil. Journ. 1863. On Diplostemenous Flowers, with some remarks upon the position of the Carpels in the Malvaceae. Trans Bot. Soc. Edin. VIII (1864); Edin. New Phil. Journ. 1864; Adansonia, IV. Mote on the position of the Carpellary groups in Malope and Kitaibelia. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edin. VIII (1864). On the Morphological Constitution of the Androecium of Mentzelia , and its analogy with that of certain Rosaceae. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edin. VIII (1865) ; Seemann’s Journ. of Bot. Ill (1865). Opening address to the Botanical Society in Edinburgh for Session 1865-6. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edin. VIII (1865). On the phylloid shoots of Sciadopitys verticillata, Sieb. and Zucc. ; read before the Botanical Congress, London (1866). Seeman’s Journ. of Botany, IV (1866). On the staminal arrangements in some species of Potentilla and in Nuttalia cerasiformis. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edin. VIII (1865) ; Journ. of Bot. IV (1866). v ‘ " On abnormal flowers in Tropaeolum majus . Trans. Bot. Soc. Edin. IX (1866). Motice of an abnormal leaf of Prunus Lauro-cerasus. Journ. of Bot. V (1867). On some of the Principal Modifications of the Receptacle, and their relation to the ‘ Insertion ’ of the leaf-organs of the Flower. Report Brit. Assoc. (1868). On the development of the Flower of Pinguicula vulgaris , L., with re- marks on the Embryos of P. vulgaris , P. grandiflora, P. lusitanica , PI caudata , and Utricularia minor. Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin. XXV (1869) ; Proc. Roy. Soc. Edinb. VI (1869). Mote : On the embryo of Ruscus aculeatus. Journ. of Bot. VIII (1870). E e 2 398 Botanical Necrology for 1887. [Dickson. Note : On the embryo of Zostera. Ibid. Note : On the embryo of the Date Palm. Ibid. On the Phyllotaxis of Lepidodendron and Knorria. Ibid. XI (1871). Notice of Exhibition of Vegetable Spirals (chiefly Fir cones and Cacti'. Proceed. Roy. Soc. Edin. VII (1871). On some abnormal cones of Pinus Pinaster. Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin. XXVI (1871). Suggestions on Fruit-classification. Journ. of JBot. IX (1871). Note : On Germination of Delphinium. Ibid. X (1872). On Consanguineous Marriages viewed in the light of Comparative Physiology, etc. Introductory lecture delivered at the opening of the Medical Session, 1871-2, in the University of Glasgow. Glasgow Medical Journal, N. S. IV (1872). Note: On Stigmariae from the Fossiliferous Strata at Auehentoolie. Report Brit. Assoc. (1872). Note : On an abnormality of Chrysanthemum Leucanthemum. Nature, X; Report Brit. Assoc. (1874). Note : On an abnormality of Primula vulgaris with Interpetaline Lobes. Report Brit. Assoc. (1875). Note : On a monstrosity of Saxifraga stellaris. Ibid. On the embryogeny of Tropaeolum peregrinum , L. and Tropaeolum specio - sum, Endl. and Poep. Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin. XXVII (1875). Note : On two monstrosities of Matricaria inodor a. Report. Brit. Assoc. (1876). Note : On laticiferous Canals in fruit of Limnocharis Plumieri. Ibid. Note : Of Exhibition of Specimens of Pogonatum alpinum with two capsules under one calyptra. Ibid. On the structure of the pitcher of Cephalotus follicularis . Journ. of Bot. XVI (1878). Note : On the stipules of Spergularia marina. Report Brit. Assoc. (1878) ; Journ. of Bot. XVI (1878). Note : On the inflorescence of Senebiera didyma. Ibid. N ote : On the six-celled glands of Cephalotus and their similarity to the glands of Sarracenia purpurea. Ibid. Note : Exhibition of Specimens of Isoetes echinospora. Report Brit. Assoc. (1878). On functional specialisation of Individuals in Animals and Plants, with particular reference to analogies between the sertularian Zoophyte and the flowering plant. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edin. XIII (1879). On the morphology of the pitcher of Cephalotzis follicularis . Journ. of Bot. XIX (1881) ; Gardeners’ Chronicle (1881). On the septa across the Ducts in Bougainvillea glabra and Testudinaria elephantipes. Ibid. XIV (1881). On the germination of Podophyllum Emodi. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb. XVI (1886). On a plant of Primula vulgaris with a green corolla. Trans, and Proc. Bot. Soc. Edin. XIV (1882). On a monstrosity in the flower of Iris Pseudacorus. Ibid. Gardeners’ Chronicle, 1882, pt. 2. On the germination of Streptocarpus caulescens. Trans, and Proc. Bot. Soc. Edin. XIV (1883). On the structure of the Pitcher in the Seedling of Nepenthes , as compared with that in the adult plant. Gardeners’ Chronicle, XX (1883). 399 didrichsen.] Botanical Necrology for 1 88 y. Note : Hybrid Hedychiums. Ibid. XXII (1884). On the aestivation of the Floral Envelopes of Helianthemum vulgar e. Trans, and Proc. Bot. Soc. Edin. XIV (1883). On the occurrence of foliage-leaves in Ruscus ( Semele ) androgynus, with some structural and morphological observations. Ibid. XVI (1886). On the Development of Bifoliar Spurs into Ordinary Buds in Finns syl- vestris. Ibid. On Certain Points in the Morphology of Frullaria and some other Leafy Jungermanicae. Ibid. DIDRIK FERDINAND DIDRICHSEN \ Born at Copenhagen, June 6, 1814. Died at Copenhagen, March 19, 1887. Surgeon and Botanist on the Galathea 1845-47. Librarian at the Botanic Garden in Copenhagen 1851. Docent in the University of Copenhagen 1858-75. Professor of Botany in the University of Copenhagen 1875-85. Biographical notice by Nordstedt in Botaniska Notiser, XXIII (1887), and by Eug. Warming in Bo- tanisk Tidsskrift, XII (1887). Published: — Avicularia indica. Botan. Notiser, 1850. Om Ligula og Vagina hos Graesserne. Ibid. Notits om Sporen (calcar) hos Boragineae. Vidensk. Meddel, Kjobenhavn, 1851. En supplementaer Stigmadannelse hos en Gentianee. Ibid. lagtaggelser og Bemaerkninger naermest med Hensyn til nogle ukjendte eller mindre kjendte Former af Stipler. Ibid. (1852). Bidrag til Flora Danica. Fasc. 43 (1852). Plantae nonnullae Musei ITniversitatis Hauniensis Ibid. (1853), (1854), (1857). Revision af den Universitetets Museum forekommende Convolvulaceer fra Guinea. Ibid. (1854). Har Linne seet Tingen og havt Syn paa Sagen trods nogen Efter- mand Tvende botaniske Smaatilfaelde. I. Stiktelsbaer-tornen ; II. Parkinsonia-tornen. Schjodtes Naturhist. Tidsskr. 3 R. I. Noget om den saakadte Jordnod: ( Arachis hypogaea , L.). Botaniske Tidsskrift I (1866). Et besynderligt Synonym hos Linne. Ibid. Et lidet Modvaerge. Ibid. Om hans og andres Angreb paa A. S. Orsted, se denne, 1867. For hundrede Aar siden : smaa Samlinger til et Tidsrum af den danske Botaniks Historie. Naturhistor. Tidsskr. 3 R. VI (1869). Andre Bemaerkninger om Universitetets paataenkte nye botaniske Have. Tidsskr. for Havevaesen, 1870. Yderligere Bemaerkninger i Anledning af Beretning om Universitetets nye botaniske Have. Ibid. 1871. Bidrag til Langes Haandbog i d. Danske Flora. 1 The Editors are indebted to Prof. Warming, of Copenhagen, for information about Prof. Didrichsen. [Eichler. 400 Botanical Necrology for 1887. AUGUST WILHELM EICHLER1. Bora at Neukirchen (Hessen) April 22, 1839. Died at Berlin, March 2, 1887. Educated at Gymnasium Hersfeld and University of Marburg. Assisted Martius at Munich with Flora Brasiliensis, 1861-1868. Privat- docent at Munich, 1865-1871. Professor of Botany and Director of Botanic Garden, Graz, 1871-1873, at Kiel, 1873- 1878, at Berlin, 1878-1887. Editor of Flora Brasiliensis from date of Martius’s death in 1868 to 1887. Co-editor of Jahrbuch des Koniglichen botanischen Gartens und des botanischen Museums zu Berlin, 1882-1887. Biographical notices by Tschirch in Flora, 1887, No. 16 ; C. Muller and J. Urban, in Bot. Centralblatt, XXXI, XXXII (1887); R. Schumann, in Berichte der deutschen bot. Gesellschaft, Generalversammlung, 1887. Published: — Zur Entwicklungsgeschiehte des Blattes mit besonderer Beriicksich- tigung der Nebenblattbildungen. Marburg, 1861, m. 2 Taf. Zur Entwicklungsgeschiehte der Palmenblatter. Abh. der Berl. Aka- demie, 1885, m- 5 Taf. Ueber die Bedeutung der Schuppen an den Fruchtzapfen der Araucarien. Flora, XLV (1862), m. 2 Taf. Ueber Welwitzchia mirabilis. Ibid. XLVI (1863) ; Transact. Linn. Soc. XXIV. Cycadeae and Coniferae. Flora brasiliensis, IV (1863). On the formation of the flower in G-ymnosperms. The Nat. Hist. Review, 1864. Sind die Coniferen gymnosperm oder nicht? Flora, LVI (1873). Besprechung von G-. Stenzel’s Beobaehtungen an durchwachsenen Pichtenzapfen. Flora, LIX (1876). Ueber die weiblichen Bluthen der Coniferen, in Verh. d. bot. Vereins Prov. Brandenburg, XXIII (1881); Monatsber. der Berl. Akademie, 1881. Ueber Bildungsabweichungen bei Pichtenzapfen. Verh. d. bot. Ver. Prov. Brandenburg, XXIV (1882); Sitzungsber. der Berl. Akademie, 1882, mit 1 Taf. Entgegnung auf die Abhandlung von Celakovsky zur Kritik der Ansichten von der Pruchtschuppe der Abietineen. Sitzungsber. Ges. Naturf. Freunde Berlin, 1882. Samen von Ceratozamia mexicana. Ibid. 1879. Zur Kenntniss von Encephalartos Hildebrandtii , A. Br. et Bouehd. Monatsber. d. Vereins z. Beforderung des Gartenbaues, XXIII (1880), m. 1 Taf. Lepidozamia Per off sky ana, Rgl. Gartenzeitung, 1883. Ein neues Dioon ( D . spinulosum, Dyer). Ibid. Gymnospermae, in Engler und PrantPs Natiirliche Pflanzenfamilien, 1887. Ueber Bewegung im Pflanzenreiche. Ber. d. Thatigkeit der bair. Garten- baugesellschaft, II (1863). 1 The Editors are indebted to Prof. Ascherson, of Berlin, for information about Prof. Eichler. 4oi eichler.] Botanical Necrology for 1887. Ueber die Bewegung des Saftes bei den Pflanzen. Ibid. (1865). Ein neues Vorkommen polykotyledonischer Embryonen. Flora, L. (1867). Ueber Wachsthumsverhaltnisse der Begonien. Sitznngsber. Ges. Naturf. Freunde Berlin, 1880. Versuch einer Charakteristik der natiirl. Pflanzenfamilie Menispermeae. Denkschr. d. Regensb. bot. Gesellsch. V (1864). Menispermaceae americanae digestae. Flora, XLYII (1864). Dilleniaceae. Flora brasiliensis, XIII (1863). Magnoliaceae, Winteraceae, Banunculaceae, Menispermaceae, Berberi- deae. Flora brasiliensis, XIII (1864). Ueber die G-attung Disciphania , Eichl. Jahrb. des Kon. botan. Gartens in Berlin (1883). Bemerkungen uber die Struktur des Holzes von Drimys und Trochoden- dron, sowie liber die systematische Stellung der letzteren Gattung. Flora, XLVII (1864). Ueber die systemat. Stellung von Trochodendron . Nachtrag. Flora, XLVIII (1865) ; Seemann’s Journ. of Botany, 1865. Ueber die Blattstellung von Liriodendron tulipifera, L. Verh. d. bot. Vereins Prov. Brandenburg, XXII (1880). Anona rhizantha , n.sp. Jahrb. d. Kgl. botan. Gartens in Berlin, II (1883). Verdoppelung der Blattspreiten bei Michelia Champaco , L., nebst Bemer- kungen uber verwandte Bildungen. Berichte d. deutsch. botan. Gesell- schaft, II (1886). Capparideae, Cruciferae, Papaveraceae, Eumariaceae. Flora brasiliensis, XIII (1865). Ueber den Bliitenbau der Pumariaceen, Cruciferen und einiger Cappari- deen. Flora, XLVIII (1865). Einige Bemerkungen uber den Bau der Crucifer enbluthe und das Dedoublement. Ibid. LII (1869). Abermals einige Bemerkungen uber die Cruciferenbluthe. Ibid. LV (1872). Thiloa und Buchenavia , zwei neue Gattungen der Combretaceen. Ibid. XLIX (1866). Combretaceae. Flora brasiliensis, XIV (1867). Sur la structure des fleurs femelles de quelques Balanophordes. Act. du Congr. intern, de bot. Paris (1867) ; Bull. Soc. bot. de France. Lathrophytum, ein neues Balanophoreengescblecht aus Brasilien. Bot. Zeit. XXVI (1868). Balanophoreae. Flora brasiliensis, IV (1869). Abermals ein neues Balanophoreengeschlecht (. Bdallophytuni ). Bot. Zeit. XXX (1872). Balanophoreae. De Candolle’s Prodromus, XVII (1873). Eotiz uber Bdallophytum. Bot. Zeit. XXXIII (1875). Vorlegung des Lathrophytum Peckolti , Eichl. Sitzungsber. Ges. Naturf. Freunde Berlin, 1885. Oleaceae und Jasminaceae. Flora brasiliensis, VI (1868). Loranthaceae. Flora brasiliensis, V (1868). Violaceae, Sauvagesiaceae, Bixaceae, Cistaceae, Canellaceae. Flora brasili- ensis, XII (1871). Ueber die Blattstellung einiger Alsodeien. Flora, LIII (1870) mit 1 Taf. Crassulaceae und Droseraceae. Flora brasiliensis, XIV (1872). Ueber den Blutenbau von Canna. Bot. Zeit. XXXI (1873), m. 1 Taf. 402 [Eichler. Botanical Necrology for 1887. Beitragezur Morphologie und Systematik der Marantaceen. Abhandl. der Berl. Akademie, 1883. Vorlegung einer abnormen Bliithe einer Siidbrasilianischen Maranta- Art. Sitzungsber. Ges. Naturf. Freunde Berlin, 1885. Bildungsabweichungen bei einer Zingiberaceenbliithe. Ber. d. deutsck. bot. Ges. II (1884). Ueber den Bliithenbau der Zingiberaeeen. Sitzungsber. der Berl. Akademie, 1884. Bluthendiagramme. I Theil (Gymnospermae, Monocotyledones, Sympetalae), 1875 ; II Theil (Apetalae und Choripetalae), 1878. Engelmann, Leipzig. Wider E. Reuther’s Beitrage zur Entwieklungsgeschichte der Bliithe. Bot. Zeit. XXXIV (1876). Ueber Pterocarya. Verhandlungen des bot. Vereins der Prov. Brandenburg, XX (1878). Gefullte Bluthe von Campanula Medium , L. Verh. d. bot. Vereins d. Prov. Brandenburg, XXI (1879) J Bot. Zeit. XXXVIII (1879). Ueber gefullte Bliithen von Platycodon. Sitzungsber. Ges. Naturf. Freunde Berlin, 1882. Infloreseenz von Tacca cristata, Jacq. Ibid. Ueber eine Arbeit von E. Hackel iiber die Lodieulae der Gramineen. Verh. d. bot. Vereins Prov. Brandenburg, XXIII (1881). Ueber einige zygomorphe Bliithen. Sitzungsber. Gesellsch. Naturf. Freunde Berlin, 1880. Ueber Jul. Vesque’s Abhandlung, Ddveloppement du sac embryonnaire des Phanerogames-Angiospermes. Verh. d. bot. Vereins Prov. Branden- burg, XXI (1879). Zum Verstandniss der Weinrebe. Jahrb. d. Konigl. bot. Gartens in Berlin, I (1881). Abnorme Weinrebe. Tageblatt der 55. Naturforscherversammlung in Eisenach, 1882. Ueber einige Inflorescenzbulbillen. Jahrb. d. Konigl. botan. Gartens u. botan. Museums zu Berlin, I (1881). Ueber Beisprosse ungleieher Qualitat. Ibid. Ueber die Schlauchblatter (Ascidien) von Cephalotus follicularis , Labill. Ibid. ; Jahrb. d. Konigl. bot. Gartens zu Berlin, 1881. Vorlegung von Blattern des sogen. Bayonettgrases. Sitzungsber. Ges. Naturf. Freunde Berlin, 1882. Ueber die Verdiekungsweise der Palmenstamme. Sitzungsber. der Berl. Akademie, 1886. Ouvirandra Hildebrandtii, hort. berol. Sitzungsber. d. Gesellschaft Naturf. Freunde in Berlin, 1878 ; Monatschr. d. Vereins zur Beforderung des Gartenbaues, XXII (1879). Ueber Myrmecodia echinata, Gaud, und Hydrophytum monlanum , PI. Sitzungsber. Ges. Naturf. Freunde Berlin, 1883. Ueber die Untersuehungen Treub’s fiber Myrmecodia echinata , Gaud. Sitzungsber. Ges. Naturf. Freunde Berlin, 1883. Carl Friedrich Philipp v. Martius. Necrolog. Flora, LII (1869). Das Herbarium Martii. Als Manuscript gedruckt. Munchen, 1869. Anzeige iiber Car. Find. Ph. Martii Flora Brasiliensis. Flora, LII (1869). Repertorium der periodischen botan. Litteratur der Jahre 1864-1873. Flora (Beiblatt), 1865-1873. Kurzer Bericht iiber den internationalen Congress zu Paris, 16-23, August, 1867. Ibid. L (1867). haast.] Botanical Necrology for 1887. 403 Bsrieht fiber die Verhandlungen der Section fur Botanik und Pflanzen- physiologie bei der 42. Naturforscherversammlung in Dresden. Ibid. LI (1868). Syllabus der Vorlesungen uber Phanerogaraenkunde. Kiel, Lipsius und Tischer, 1876. Subsequent editions appeared under the title : Syllabus der Vorlesungen uber specielle und medizin.-pharmaceutische Botanik. 2nd ed. 1880 ; 3rd ed. 1883 ; 4th ed. 1886. Berlin, Borntrager. Bede bei der Enthiillung des Denkmals von Alexander Braun. Verh. d. bot. Vereins Prov. Brandenburg, XXI (1879). Antrittsrede gehalten bei der Aufnahme in die Berliner Akademie. Monatsberichte der Berl. Akademie, 1880. Bescbreifcung des neuen bot. Museums. Jahrb. des Konigl. botan. Garten* zu Berlin, I (1881). Demonstration einiger Gegenstande aus dem bot. Museum. Sitzungs- ber. Ges. Naturf. Freunde Berlin, 1884. Bericht liber die Arbeiten und Veranderungen im Kgl. bot. Garten und bot. Museum in Berlin vom 1 April, 1881 bis 30 Sept., 1884. Jahrb. des Kgl. bot. Gartens in Berlin, III (1884). WILLIAM FERGUSON. Born July, 1820. Died at Colombo, Ceylon, July 31, 1887. Surveyor. Lived in Ceylon from 1839. Biographical notice in Journal of Botany, October, 1887. Published : — Description of the Palmyra Palm of Ceylon ( Borassus flabelliformis , L.). Colombo Observer Press, 1850. The Medical Bazaar drug known as siritekku, Gunta Baringi. The timber trees of Ceylon. 1863. Notes on Ceylon Perns. 1880. Enumeration of Ceylon grasses, with notes. Joum. Ceylon Branch of the R. Asiatic Soc. Colombo, 1880. Two plants new for Ceylon. Gard. Chronicle, XV (1881). JOHN FRANCIS JULIUS VON HAAST. Born at Bonn, May 1, 1824. Died in New Zealand, August 16, 1887. Educated at the Grammar School of Bonn and Koln, and at the University of Bonn. Went to New Zealand in 1858 as agent for a business firm to report upon its fitness for emigration from Germany. After- wards accompanied Hochstetter in his explorations of New Zealand, and then himself explored several districts at request of Colonial Government. Head of Geological Survey of New Zealand, 1861-1887. K.C.M.G. 1886. Biographical notice in Nature, XXXVII. Published:— Notes on the climate of the pleistocene epoch of New Zealand. Phil. Mag. XXIX (1865). Remarks on the distribution of plants in the Province of Canterbury. New Zealand Inst. Trans. II (1869). Beschreibung einer Beise von Christchurch, der Uauptstadt der Frovinz Canterbury auf Neu-Seeland nach den Goldfeldern der Westkiiste im Jahre 1865. Mittheil. Geogr. Gesellsch. Wien, XI (1868). 404 Botanical Necrology for 1887. [Kellogg. Notes to accompany the Topographical Map of the Southern Alps in the Province of Canterbury, New Zealand. Geogr. Soc. Journ. XL (1870). Letter on the discovery of cooking-pits and kitchen-middens in Canterbury-settlement, Middle Island, New Zealand, with remarks by Prof. Owen. Zool. Soc. Proc. 1870. And many geological and zoological papers. ALBEK.T KELLOGG. Born at New Hartford, Connecticut, December 6, 1813. Died at Alameda, near San Francisco, March 31, 1887. Educated at Medical College, Charleston, South Carolina, and Lexington, Kentucky. M.D. With Audubon explored parts of America. Settled in California in 1849. One of founders of Californian Academy of Sciences. Made extensive collections in California, on the river of Alaska and elsewhere. Biographical notice by Greene in Pittonia I (1887). Pub- lished : — Salt weed (. Frankenia grandiflora ) from sea shore, Francisco Bay ; new species of Commelina from Salado Creek, Texas ; new malvaceous shrub from the island of Anacapa. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. California, 1854. Note on new genera and species of plants found by Dr. John A. Veitch, at Cerros Island. Ibid. 1859. Description of new plants from the Pacific States. Ibid. 1873. Different varieties of Eucalyptus , and their characteristics. Ibid. 1875. Notes and descriptions of some Californian Plants. Ibid. 1876. On some new species of Californian Plants. Ibid. 1876. Botanical papers. Ibid. 1876. California and Colorado Local Poisons. Ibid. 1875. Forest Trees of California. 8vo. Sacramento, 1882. New species of Cerros Island Plants. Bull. Acad, of Sci. California, No. I. Behr and Kellogg: A new Anemone. Bull. Acad, of Sci. California, No. I. Kellogg and Behr : Description of Taxodium giganteum or the Wash- ington Cypress ( Wellingtonia of English authors). Proc. Acad, of Nat. Sci. California, 1855. Also descriptions of many species of plants and other short papers in Proceed- ings of the Californian Academy of Natural Sciences. JEAN JACQUES KXCKX.1 Born at Ghent, January 27, 1842. Died at Ghent, March 27, 1887. Educated at the Universities of Ghent and Bonn. D.Sc. 1863. Professor of Botany in the University and Director of the Botanic Garden and of the School of Horticulture of Ghent 1867. President of the Society royale botanique de Belgique 1879. Rector of the University of Ghent 1887. Chevalier de Fordre Leopold. Biographical notice; 1 The Editors are indebted to Dr. J. Macleod, of Ghent, for information about Prof. Kickx. kosteletzky.] Botanical Necrology for 1887. 405 J. J. Kickx, Discours prononc^ lors de ses fundrailles. Gand, 1887. Published: — Monographie des Graphidiees de Belgique. Bull. Acad. roy. des Sc. de Belgique, XX (1865). Les Benonculacees du littoral Beige ; oeuvre posthume de Jean Kickx. Bull. Soc. roy. de bo.tanique, Bruxelles, IV (1865). Analyse de ‘ Handbuch der Experimentalphysiologie der Pflanzen von Julius Sachs.’ Flore cryptogamique des Flandres; oeuvre posthume de Jean Kickx. Tom. i, 2. 8vo. Gand, Hoste, 1867. Notice biographique sur Eugene Coemans. Gand, Annodt, 1871. Note sur l’organe reproducteur du Psilotum triquetrum , Sw. Bull. Acad, roy. des Sc. de Belgique, XXIX (1870). Eduard Strasburger, sur la formation et la division des cellules, traduit de l’allemand. Jena, Hermann Dubis, 1876. La patrie des plantes et leurs migrations. Gand, Hoste, 1886. et Eug. Coemans : Monographie des Sphenophyllum d’Europe. Bull. Acad. roy. des Sc. de Belgique, XIX (1864). VIHCENZ FBAXZ KOSTELETZKY h Born at Prague, March 13, 1801. Died at Dejwitz, near Prague, August 18, 1887. Educated at the University of Prague. M.D. 1824. Assistant at the Botanic Garden of Prague, 1824. Deputy Professor of Botany at the University of Prague 1828-35. Professor of Botany at the University and Director of the Botanic Garden of Prague, 1835 to 1872. Biographical notice by Wilkomm in Bot. Centralblatt, XXIII (1888). Published: — Clavis Analytica in Floram Bohemiae Phanerogamicam. 8vo. Prag, Sommer, 1824. Allgemeine Medizinische-pharmaceutische Flora, enthaltend die systematische Aufzahlung und Beschreibung sammtlicher bis jetzt bekannt gewordener Gewachse aller Welttheile. 8vo. 6 Bande. Rag. Boerosch und Ande, 1831-36. Index plantarum horti caesarei regii botanici Pragensis. 8vo. Prag, Gerzabeck, 1844. COKKELIUS MAETINTUS VAN DEE, SAKDE LACOSTE1 2. Born at Dordrecht, March 5, 1815. Died at Amsterdam, January 15, 1887. Educated at the University of Utrecht. M.D. Early retired from practice and devoted himself to Bryology. Published : — Bijdrage tot de Bryologie van Nederland. Van der Hoeven en de Vriese, Tijdschrift, XI (1844). 1 The Editors are indebted to Prof. Wilkomm, of Prague, for information about Prof. Kosteletzky. 2 The Editors are indebted to Prof. Oudemans, of Amsterdam, and Prof. Suringar, of Leiden, for information about Dr. Lacoste. [Lacoste. 406 Botanical Necrology for 1887. Bryologia javaniea, auctoribus F. Dozy et Molkenbow, post mortem auetorum editoribus R. B. van den Bosch, et C. M. van der Sande Lacoste. 2 vols. 4to. Leiden, Brill, 1855-70. Novae species Hepaticarum ex insula Java a Dr. F. Junghuhn detectae. Nederl. Kruidk. Arch. Ill (1850-54). Continued in Nat. Tijdschr. v. Nov. Ind. X (1856). Over eene studie der Javaansche Hepaticae. Verslag Kon. Akad. v. Wetensch. Amsterdam, IV (1856). Synopsis hepaticarum Javanicarum, adjectis quibusdam speciebus hepaticarum novis extra- Javanicis. Verhandl. Kon. Akad. v. Wetensch. Amsterdam, V (1857). Eenige cryptogamische planten uit de omstreken van Amsterdam. Nederl. Kruidk. Arch. V, i860 (iste Stk.). Nieuwe indigene Musci en Hepaticae [1869]. Ibid. I (1874). Aanwinsten voor de Flora bryologica van Nederland, 1872-73. Overzicht der mossoorten, welke in de provineien van Nederland zyn waargenomen, gerangschikt van het noorden des lands naar het zuiden. Ibid. (1879). Overzicht der Levermossoorten, welke in de provinsieen van Nederland zyn waargenomen, gerangschikt van het noorden des lands naar het zuiden 1880. Besides many identifications of plants collected during the excursions of the Dutch Botanical Society which appear in the Nederlandsch Kruidkundig Archief and elsewhere. EDWIN LEES1. Born at Worcester, 1800. Died at Worcester, October 21, 1887. Printer and Stationer in Worcester, early retired from business. One of Founders of Worcester Nat. Hist. Soc. and of Worcestershire Naturalists’ Club. Editor of Malvern News and Journal, 1861. Biographical notice in Journal of Botany, December, 1887. Published: — A catalogue of plants growing wild in the vicinity of Worcester. Appeared in Stranger’s guide to the City and Cathedral of Worcester, published under the assumed name of Ambrose Florence. 1828. The affinities of plants with man. London, 1834. A list of plants on the Malvern Hills. Loudon’s Mag. of Nat. Hist. 1830. The Botany of the Malvern Hills in the counties of Worcester, Here- ford, and Gloucester, with the precise stations of the rarer plants, etc. London, 1843. 2nd ed. London, Bogue, 1853. 3rd ed. Malvern, 1868. Catalogue of Worcestershire plants in Appendix to Sfr C. Hastings’ Illustrations of the Natural History of Worcestershire, 1834. On the relative scarcity of certain species of plants and on changes in their habitat. Mag. Nat. Hist. N. (1831). Remarks on the mode of growth of the British fruticose Rubi ; and the forms derivable from Rubus caesius (1843). Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb. I (1844). On the parasitic growth of Monotropa Hypopitys. Phytologist I (1844). 1 The Editors are indebted to Mr. White, Secretary of the Worcestershire Nat. Field Club, for information about Mr. Lees. lees.] Botanical Necrology for 1887. 407 Comments on some observations by Dr. Bell Saulter on the genus Rubus. Ibid. II (1845). Investigation of the specific distinctions of Oenanthe pimpinelloides, Oe. peucedanifolia, and Oe. Lachenalii. Ibid. Remarks on the radiant-flowered variety of Centaurea nigra or C. nigrescens. Ibid. II (1847). On certain forms or species of fruticose Brambles experimentally proved to be permanent. Ibid. Ill (1848). On the acceleration of the frondescence of trees and flowering of British wild plants in the spring 1848. Ibid. Remarks on the Rubus leucostachj/s, Bindley, Beighton (Flor. Shrops.), and Bees, and Rubus nitidus , Babington and Beighton’s Fasciculus. Ibid. Note on Rubus nitidtis of the Rubi Germanici and on some specimens so named in the Smithian Herbarium. Ibid. Ill (1849). On the disappearance of plants from localities once assigned to them. Ibid. On the botanical features of the Great Orme's Head, with notices of some plants observed in other parts of North Wales during the summer of 1849. Ibid. Ill (1850). On the appearance of Atriplex horlensis , Binn., near Worcester. Ibid. Remarks on some starred plants in the new edition of the British Flora by Sir W. J. Hooker and Dr. G. A. Walker- Arnott. Ibid. IV (1851 )• Records of observations on plants appearing upon newly-broken ground, raised embankments, deposits of soil, etc. Ibid. New localities for Mistletoe on the Oak, with some remarks in refer- ence to a paper in the Naturalist for September by Mr. McIntosh. Ibid. Account of a privileged locality (Anstey’s Cove) near Torquay in Devonshire. Ibid. Botanical Booker-out. 2nd edit. 1851. On the abundance of certain Fungi on Worlebury-Hill, Weston-super- mare, in the autumn of 1851 ( Agaricus rutilans , Boletus edulis , Agaricus pruniens). Phytologist, IV (1852). Notices of the flowering time and localities of some plants observed during an excursion through a portion of South Devon in June 1851. Ibid. A descriptive book of the British Rubi. Ibid. IV (1853c Account of the Mosses and Bichens of the Malvern Hills. Ibid. Supplementary account of the British Rubi, with remarks on their physiology and distribution. Ibid. Notes on the localities of some Pembrokeshire plants observed in May and June 1853. Ibid. On the plants that more particularly flourish on the Silurian Rime- stones. Trans. Nat. Field Club, Malvern, I (1853). On the occurrence of Cnicus Forsteri, Smith, in Worcestershire. Phyto- logist, I (1855-56). Pictures of Nature. 1856. Remarks upon some conspicuous aquatic and terrestrial Algae, recently observed in the vicinity of the Malvern Hills. Trans. Field Club, Malvern, II (1858) ; I (1870). Notices of various remarkable Fungi recently observed on or about the Malvern Hills. Ibid. 408 Botanical Necrology for 1887. [lees. On the plants of the Malvern Hills and their original derivation. Trans. Woolhope Field Club, 1866. Gall of Salix herbacea. Entomologist, I'll (1866-67). Botany of Worcestershire. Journ. ofBot. 1867. On the formation of fairy-rings and the Fungi that inhabit them. Trans. Woolhope Field Club, 1868. Galls upon oak-leaves taken as food by the pheasant. Entomologist, IV (1868-69). On the favoured localities to which many remarkable plants are confined (1868). Trans. Field Club, Caradoc, 1869. On the plants that more particularly flourish on the Silurian limestones (1853). Trans. Field Club, Malvern, I (1870). The Forest and Chace of Malvern, with notices of some of the most remarkable old trees remaining within its confines. Ibid. On the forms and persistency of arboreal Fungi, particularly Polypori and notices of some rare species in the Malvern district. Ibid. On some curious Algae only apparent in times of drought, with notices of those that occur and colour water at seasons of high temperature. Trans. Woolhope Field Club, 1870. Scenery and thought in poetical pictures. 1880. Also many articles on the Natural History of Malvern and its vicinity in the Malvern News and Journal under his own name, and the assumed one of Alwynus Malverine. HUGO LOJKA1. Born at Gelsendorf (Galizia), January 6, 1844. Died at Budapest, September 7, 1887. Teacher of Botany in Higher National Girls’ School, Budapest. Published : — Kleine Beitrage zur Lichenenflora Nieder-Oesterreichs. Zool. Bot. Verh. Wien, XVIII (1868). Bericht fiber eine lichenologische Beise in das nordliche Ungarn, unter- nommen im Sommer 1868. Ibid. XIX (1869). Telentds az 1872 ben tarsao ffiveszeti Kirandulason gyfijtott zuzmokrol Math, es Termeszettnd Kozlem enyck edit, from the Hungarian Academy of Sciences. Adatok Magyarorszag zuzmoviranyahoz. Ibid. XI (1873); XII (1874); XXI (1885). Lichenes Regni Hungarici exsiccati. Fasc. I-IV (1881). EZRA MICHENER. Bom at London Grove township, Chester Co., Pa., November 24, 1794. Died at Tonghkenamon, Chester Co., Pa., June 25, 1887. Collector of Cryptogamous plants, especially Fungi. Biographical notice in Journal of Mycology, III (1887). Published: — List of lichens of the Hayes Arctic Expedition. 1 The Editors are indebted to Dr. M. Staub, of Budapest, for information about FI. Lojka. Moore.] Botanical Necrology for 1887. 409 HORBERT LOUIS MXCHOT \ Born at Thuin, February 4, 1803. Died at Mons, April 9, 1887. Educated at the College of Thuin and the Seminary of Tournay. Abbd at Mons from 1840. Almoner of the Carmelites. Biographical notice with funeral oration by M. Paul Laduron, printed at Mons by Dequesne- Masquillier. Published : — Tableau botanique de la methode naturelle de Jussieu. Mons, Capront, 1842, with one folio plate. Flore du Hainaut. 8vo. Mons, Masquillier et Laine, 1843. Opinion de M. Miehot, rapporteur de la Commission nomm^e par la Socidtd des sciences, des arts et des lettres du Hainaut, pour l’examen de la maladie des pommes de terre. Mons, Pierart, 1845. De l’instinct des plantes. Mem. Soc. Sci. du Hainaut, ser. 2, I (1853). THOMAS MOORE1 2. Born near Guildford May 21, 1821. Died at Chelsea January 1, 1887. Gardener in the Botanic Garden, Regent’s Park. Curator of the Botanic Garden of the Society of Apothecaries at Chelsea, 1848-1887. Co-editor of Gardener’s Magazine of Botany 1850-51 ; of Garden Companion and Florist’s Guide, 1852; of Floral Magazine, 1861; of Gar- deners’ Chronicle, 1 866-1 881 ; of Orchid Album, 1881-87. Editor of Florist and Pomologist, 1868-74. Biographical notice in Gardeners’ Chronicle, ser. 3, Vol. I (1887), and in Journ. of Bot. XXV (1887). Published: — Handbook of British Ferns. i2mo. London, Pamplin, 1848. On a variety of Lastrea Filix-jjias. Phytologist, III (1848). Dr. Dickie’s Cystopteris. Henfrey’s Bot. Gazette, I (1849). On Lastrea uliginosa. Newm. Ann. Nat. Hist. VII (1851); Trans. Bot. Soc. Edin. IV (1853). On Lastrea cristata and its allies. Phytologist, IV (1852). List of Mr. Plant’s Natal Ferns (includes Stangeria, hitherto supposed to be a Fern). Hooker’s Journ. of Botany, V (1853). On venation as a generic character in Ferns, with observations on the genera Hewardia , J. Smith, and Cionidium , Moore. Proc. Linn. Soc. II (1855). Popular History of British Ferns. 8vo. London, Groombridge. Ferns of Great Britain and Ireland. Edited by Dr. Lindley. Nature- printed by H. Bradbury. Fob London, Bradbury and Evans, 1855. The vascular bundles of the stipes of Ferns. Phytologist, I (1855-56). Note on Asplenium fontanum. Hooker’s Journal of Botany, VIII (1856). Index Filicum; a synopsis with characters of the genera, extensively illustrated and an enumeration of the species of Ferns. 20 parts. Pamplin, London, 1857-1863. 1 The Editors are indebted to the Secretary of the Societe des sciences, des arts et des lettres du Hainaut for information about Abbe Miehot. 2 The Editors are indebted to Dr. Masters, F.R.S., for information about Mr. Moore. [Moore. 410 Botanical Necrology for 1887. Note on some suprasoriferous Ferns. Joum. Linn. Soc. II (1858), Bot. Notice of the discovery of Lastrea remota in England. Joum. Linn. Soc. IV (i860), Bot. ; Phytologist, IV (i860). New varieties of British Ferns. Phytologist, V (1861). Lastrea dilatata and its varieties. Phytologist, VI (1862-63). On the Asplenium adiantum-nigrum var. obtusum ( serpentini ) as a British plant. Seemann’s Journ. of Bot. II (1864). On Glyceria fluitans and G. plicata. Ann. Nat. Hist. XVI (1845). On the specific difference of Glyceria fluitans and G. plicata. Phytologist, 11(1846). A note upon some new Caffrarian plants ( Tritonia Rooperii, Hypoxis Rooperii, and Ipomoea palmata ) and the Cape Gooseberry ( Physalis edulis'). Journ. Hort. Soc. VIII (1853). Illustrations of Orchidaceous Plants. 8vo. London, Willis, 1857. The Elements of Botany. i2mo. London, Longmans. The Field-botanist’s Companion. Svo. London, Reeve & Co. 1862. Thompson’s Gardener’s Assistant. Ed. 2. London, Blackie and Son. and J. Lindley: Treasury of Botany. 8vo. London, Longmans, 1866. 2nd ed. 1874. and M. T. Masters : Epitome of Gardening. London, Adam Black & Co., ib8i. and M. T. Masters : Horticulture. Encyclopaedia Britannica. Ed. 9. XII (1881). Also descriptions of new ferns and other plants, and many short articles, in the periodicals with which he was connected. LOUIS PULE \ Born March 3, 1827. Died at Spa, 16 July, 1887. Honorary Professor at l’Ath^n^e, Brussels, 1854-87. Editor of the Bulletin de la Sockhd Linndene de Bruxelles, 1872-87. Published : — Bapports sur les herborisations de la Soci6t6 Boyale botanique de Belgique. Bull. Soc. Roy. de Belgique, I (i860) ; II (1861) ; III (1863). Notice sur /’ Alsine pallida, Dmtr. Ibid. Ill (1863). Les Sphaignes de la flore de Belgique. Ibid. VI (1867). Becherches bryologiques. Ibid. VII (1868); VIII (1869); X (1871). Tableau des families vegetales, avec l’dnumeration des plantes les plus utiles. Bull. Soc. Linn, de Bruxelles, 1875. Considerations sur la Flore de l’Hindoustan. Bull. Soc. Roy. Bot. de Belgique, XV (1876). Analyse des families et des genres de la flore bruxelloise. Bull. Soc. Linn, de Bruxelles, 1880. Les vieux arbres de la Suisse. Bull. Soc. Roy. Bot. de Belgique, XX, I (1880). Spicilege de la flore bryologique des environs de Montreux-Clarens. Bull. Soc. Roy. Bot. de Belgique, 1882. Les vdgetaux inferieurs. Ouvrage orne de figures dessinees par Mme. Adele Pire. Bruxelles, 1882. Les epiees. Ouvrages ornes de figures dessinees par Madame Pir6. Bruxelles, 1883. 1 The editors are indebted to M. Crepin, of Brussels, for information about M. Pire. ravenel.] Botanical Necrology for 1887. 41 1 Flore bruxelloise. Analyse des families et des genres. 2me ed. 8vo. Bruxelles, 1883. Une fleur anomale de Papaver Rhoeas. Bull. Soc. Roy. Bot. de Belgique, XXIII (1884). et Cardot : Les Muscinees des environs de Spa. Ibid. XXIV (1885) et F. Muller : Flore analytique du centre de la Belgique. 8vo. Bruxelles, 1866. HENRY WILLIAM RAVENEL. Bom at St. John’s, Berkley, South Carolina, May 19, 1814. Died at Aiken, South Carolina, July 17, 1887. Graduate of South Carolina College. Planter residing at St. John’s, S. C., 1832-1853 ; at Aiken, S. C., 1853- 1887. Botanist to Texas Commission to investigate the cattle disease. At one time Agricultural editor of the Weekly News and Courier. Biographical notice by Prof. Farlow in the Botanical Gazette, Vol. XII (1887), p. 194. Published: — An enumeration of some few phaenogamous plants, not heretofore pub- lished as inhabiting South Carolina, found in the vicinity of the Santee CanalT Charleston Medical Journ. and Review, IV (1849). Contributions to the cryptogamic botany of South Carolina. Charles on Medical Journ. and Review, IV (July, 1849), Mosses and Hepaticae ; V (May, 1850), Lichens; VI (March, 1851), Fungi. A catalogue of the natural orders of plants inhabiting the vicinity of the Santee Canal, S. C., as represented by genera and species, with observations on the meteorological and topographical conditions of that section of country. Proc. Am. Assoc. Adv. Sci. 1850. Fungi Caroliniani exsiccati. 5 vols., 1853-1860. Description of a new Baptisia found neav Aiken, S. C. Proc. Elliott Soc. Nat. Hist. I (1859). Notice of some new and rare phaenogamous plants found in South Carolina. Proc. Elliott Soc. Nat. Hist. I (1859). Report on the Fungi of Texas. In Report of Commissioner of Agriculture on diseases of cattle in the United States. Washington, 1871. On the seemingly one-ranked leaves of Baptisia perfoliata. Proc. Am. Ass. Adv. Sci. XX (1871) ; Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. IX ; Journ. Bot. I, No. 3. On the relation of the tendril to the phyllotaxis in certain cucurbita- ceous plants. Proc. Am. Ass. Adv. Sci. XX (1871). Some rare southern plants. Torrey Bull. VI (March, 1876). Some more rare southern plants. Ibid. VI (June, 1876). Abnormal habit of Asclepias amplexicaulis. Ibid. VIII (Aug., 1881). Gordonia pubescens. Am. Nat. March, 1882, The migration of weeds. Torrey Bull. IX (Sep., 1882). Morphology in the tuber of Jerusalem artichoke. Ibid. X (May, 1883). Some North American botanists: Stephen Elliott. Bot. Gazette, VIII (July, 1883). A list of the more common native and naturalised plants of South Carolina. In S. C. Resources and Population, Institutions and Industries. Published by the State Board of Agriculture, Charleston, 1883. and M. C. Cooke : Fungi Americani Exsiccati, 8 centuries, 1870-82. Also short notes in Torrey Bull. VI, IX, XI. [Annals of Botany. Vol. I. Nos. Ill and IV. February 1888.] F f 412 Botanical Necrology for 1887. [wawra. KIRBY TRIMMER. Born at Poplar, Middlesex, December 22, 1804. Died at Norwich, October 9, 1887. Educated at Oxford. Vicar of St. George Tombland, Norwich. Biographical notice in Journal of Botany, December 1887. Published: — Flora of Norfolk. Norwich, Stacey, 1866. A supplement of the same was published in 1885. HEINRICH WAWRA.1 Born at Briinn, February 2, 1831. Died at Baden, near Vienna, May 24, 1887. Educated at Briinn Gymnasium and University of Vienna. M.D. Surgeon in Austrian Navy, 1856. Visited, in Austrian ships, various countries and made botanical collections. Accompanied the Austrian exploring expedition to Eastern Asia. Ritter von Fernsee, 1873. Co-editor of Wiener Illustrirte Gartenzeitung from 1886. Biographical notice in Wiener Illustr. Gartenzeitung, 1887, and in Flora, LXX (1887). Published: — Vorarbeiten zu einer Flora von Briinn. Verh. d. Zool.-bot. Ver. Wien, I (1852). Erganzungen z. Vorarb. z. Flora v. Briinn. Ibid II. (1853). Neue Pflanzenarten, gesammelt auf der transatlantiscken Expedition S. K. H. des durehl. Herrn Erzherzogs Ferdinand Maximilian. CEsterr. bot. Zeitschr. XII (1862) and XIII (1863). Plantae Peckoltianse. Flora, XLVII (1864). Botanische Ergebnisse der Reise Seiner Majestat des Kaisers von Mexico, Maximilian, nach Brasilien, 1859-60. Fol. Wien, 18 66. Skizzen von der Erdumseglung Sr. M. Fregatte Donau. CEsterr. bot. Zeitschr. XXI (1871), XXII (1872), XXIII (1873). Beitrage zur Flora der Hawaischen Inseln. Flora, LV (1872 ;, LVI (1873), LVII (1874), LVIII (1875). Ueber die Eucalyptus- Anpflanzung in Pola. CEsterr. bot. Zeitschr. XXV (1875). Diagnoses plantarum novarum Brasiliensium collectarum in expeditione Novara. Ibid. XXIX (1879). Die Bromeliaceen-Ausbeute von der Reise der Prinzen August und Ferdinand v. Sachsen-Coburg nach Brasilien 1879. Ibid. XXX (1880). Aroidese Maximilianse. Wiener Illustr. Gartenzeitung, 1880. Neue Pflanzenarten, gesammelt auf den Reisen der Prinzen von Sachsen-Coburg. Ibid. XXXI (1881), XXXII (1882). Reise Ihrer K. H. der Prinzen August und Ferdinand von Sachsen- Coburg nach Brasilien 1879. Ibid. XXXI (1881). Itinera Principum S. Coburgi. Die botanische Ausbeute von den Reisen Ihrer H. der Prinzen von Sachsen-Coburg-Gotha. Theil I. Wien, 1883. Ternstroemiaceae. Flora brasiliensis, Fasc. XCVII (1886.) 1 The Editors are indebted to Dr. Skofitz, of Vienna, for information about Dr. Wawra. Winter.] 413 Botanical Necrology for 1887. Ueber Ternstroemiaceae. Wiener Illustr. Gartenzeitung, XII (1887). Tillandsia macropetala. Ibid. XII (1887). • and J. Peyritsch : Sertum Benguelense. Silzb. d. Math.-naturw. Cl. d. Kais. Akad. d. Wiss. Wien, XXXVIII (1859). HEINRICH GEORG WINTER. Bom at Leipzig, October 1, 1848. Died at Connewitz, near Leipzig, August 16, 1887. Educated at the Thomasschule in Leipzig. Apprentice to book- seller. Studied at Leipzig and Munich. Assistant to Prof. Kraus, at Halle a. S. 1873. Docent in Botany at Polytechnikum and University of Zurich 1875. Co-editor of Hedwigia, 1871-79 Editor of Hedwigia, 1879-1887. Biographical notice by Magnus in Ber. d. deutsch. bot. Gesellsch. Generalversammlung. Band V (1887). Published: — Diagnosen neuer Pilze. Hedwigia, X (1871), XI (1872). Einige Bemerkungen zu Niessel’s Beitragen zur Kenntniss der Pilza Bot. Zeit. XXX (1872). Diagnosen und Efotizen zu Behm’s Asoomyceten. Flora, LV (1872). Pyrenomycetes austriaci. Hedwigia, XI (1872). Einige vorlaufige Mittheilungen uber die Gattung Soraaria. Bot. Zeit. XXXI (1873). Die deutschen Sordarien. Inaug. Diss. Leipzig, 1873 ; Abhandl. Naturf. Gesellsch. Halle, 1873. Verzeiehniss der im Jahre 1869 in der Flora von Giessen gesammelten Pilze. Ber. Oberhess. Gesellsch. Giessen, XIV (1873). Mykologisehe ETotizen. Hedwigia XII (1873), XIII (1874), XVI (1877), XVIII (1879), XIX (1880), XXIII (1884). Heliotropismus bei Peziza Fuckeliana , De By. Bot. Zeit. XXXII (1874). Cultur der Puccinia sessilis , Schr. und dessen Aecidium. Sitzungsber. Natnrf. Gesellsch. Leipzig, 1874. Untersuchungen der Flechten Gattungen Secoliga, Sarcogyne, Hymenelia . Naetrocymbe . Ibid. 1875. Zur Anatomic einiger Krustsnflechten. Flora, LVIII (1875). Ueber das Aecidium der Puccinia arundinacea , Hedw. Hedwigia, XIV (l875)._ Hypocreopsis ein neues Pyrenomyceten-genus. Ibid. Ueber die Gattung Sphaeromphale und Verwandte. Ein Beitrag zur Anatomic der Krustenflechten. Pringsheim’s Jahrb. X (1876); Hedwigia, XV (1876). Ueber Napicladium Soraueri. Ibid. Einige ETotizen uber die Familie der Ustilagineen. Flora, LIX (1876). Lichenologische Notizen. Ibid. LX (1877). Ueber Sporodichyon Uiricense , Winter. Hedwigia, XVI (1877). Kurze ETotiz uber eine Ustilago in den Antheren von Pinguicula. Ibid. XIX (1878). Die dureh Pilze verursaehten Krankheiten der Culturgewacbse. Leipzig (1879). Ueber ein naturlich.es System der Thallophyten. Hedwigia, XVIII (1879). F f 2 [Winter. 414 Botanical Necrology for 1887. Einige Mittheilungen uber die Sehnelligkeit der Keimung der Pilz- sporen. Ibid. Kurze Kotizen. Ibid. XVIII (1879% XIX (1880). Verzeichniss der im Gebiete von Koch’s Synopsis beobachteten Uredi- neen und ihrer Kahrpflanzen. Ibid. XIX (1880). Mykologisches aus Graubunden. Ibid. Bemerkungen uber einige Uredineen. Ibid. Bemerkungen uber einge Uredineen, Ustilagineen. Ibid. Supplemente zu den Fungi helvetici, 1880. Fungi helvetici novi. Ibid. XXII (1881). Zwei neue Entomophtoreen Formen. Botan. Centralbl. V (1881). Eine neue Chrysomyxa. Ibid. Ueber das Aecidium von Triphragmium. Oesterr. bot. Zeit. (1881). Kotizen uber einige Disoomyceten, I. Hedwigia, XXII (1881). Pezizae Sauterianae. Ibid. Correkturen zu Babenhorst’s Fungi europaei. Ibid. XXII (1882). Hew 1ST orth-American Fungi. Bull. Torrey Bot. Club, X (1883). Ueber einige nordamerikanisehe Pilze. Hedwigia, XXII (1.883). Fungi nonnulli novi. Ibid. Ueber die G-attung Ilarknessia, Cooke. Ibid. Die Pilze, in Rabenhorst’s Kryptogamenflora von Deutschland, Oesterreich und der Schweiz, 2 Aufl. 1884-1887. Published : Schizomycetes, Saccharomy- cetes, Basidiomycetes, and Ascomycetes (not finished). Contributiones ad floram mycologicam lusitanicam. Bolet. annual Soc. Broteriana, Coimbra, 1884 and 1885. Ueber die Gattung Corynelia. Ber. der deutsch. bot. Gesellsch. II (1884). Exsiccaten. Hedwigia, XXIII (1884). Exotische Pilze. Flora, LXVII (1884); Hedwigia, XXIV (1885), XXV (1886), XXVI (1887). Konnulli Fungi Paraguayenses a Balansa lecti. Revue mycologique, VII (1885). Fungi novi missourienses. Journ. of Mycology, I (1885). Kachtrage und Berichtigungen zu Saccardo’s Sylloge Fungorum, Vols. I and II. Hedwigia, XXIV (1885), XXV (1886), XXVI (1887). Fungi australienses. Revue mycologique, VIII (1886). Fungi in insula S. Thoma lecti a Dr. A. Moller. Bolet. annuel Soc. Broteriana, 1886. Fungi novi brasilienses. Grevillea, 1887. and Staritz, R. : Kurze Kotizen. Hedwigia, XIX (1880). and Demetrio : Beitrage zur Pilzflora von Missouri. Series I. Hedwigia, XXIV (1885). and Wartmann : Sehweizerische Kryptogamen. Cent. VIII and IX. Zurich, 1880. Babenhorsti Fungi europaei et extraeuropaei. Cent. XXVII (1881), Cent. XXVIII-XXX (1883), Cent. XXXI and XXXII [1884), Cent. XXXV and XXXVI (1886), Leipzig. Babenhorsti Bryotheca europaea. Fasc. XXIX. Babenhorsti Algae europaeae exsiceatae. Decades 258-260. wittstein.] Botanical Necrology for 1887. 4i5 GEORG CHRISTIAN WITTSTEIN.1 Bom at Miinden (Han- nover), January 25, 1810. Died at Munich, June 1, 1887. Educated at the Gymnasium of Miinden. Pharmaceutical chemist for about 10 years. Studied at the University of Munich. Ph. D. 1840. Assistant to Professor Buchner until 1851. Professor of Chemistry, etc. at Ansbach 1851. Resigned this appointment in 1853 and founded a technical school at Munich, which was under his directorship for 26 years. Biographical notice in Chemiker-Zeitung, XI (1887). Pub- lished : — Etymologiseh-botanisches Handworterbueh, enthaltend die genaue Ableitung und Erklarung der Namen sammtlieher botanisehen Gattungen, Untergattungen und ihrer Synonyme. 8vo. Ansbach, Junge, 1852 ; 2nd ed. Erlangen, Palm und Enke, 1856. Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Pinus sylvestris in chemiseher und oekono- miseher Beziehung. Dingler’s Polytechn. Journ. CXXXI (1854). Uber eine neue Cbinarinde und deren Alkaloid. Erdmann’s Journ. f. Prakt. Chemie, LXXII (1857). Chemische Untersuchung der Ascbe der Wurzeln, Blatter, Stengel und Bliithen von Primula farinosa. Ein Beitrag der Vertheilung mineraliseher Substanzen in den versehiedenen Theilen einer Pflanze. Liebig’s Ann. CVIII (1859). Ueber das Verhalten des Amygdalins zu Aether, Alkohol und Wasser [1864]. Chem. Centralblatt, X (1865). Anleitung zur chemisehen Analyse von Pflanzen und Pflanzentheilen auf ihre organiseken Bestandtheile. 1868. Translated into English by F. v. Mueller. Melbourne, 1878. Pharmakognostiseh-anatomisehe, chemische und medicinische Unter- suchung der Coto-Rinde. Archiv der Pharmacie, Bd. 207 (1875). Ueber die Prufung des Kaffees. Dingler’s Polytechn. Journ. 215 (1875). Analysen der Asche der Euphorbia amygdaloides und der Herniaria glabra von versehiedenen Standorten. Archiv d. Pharmacie, Bd. 208 (1876). Einige praktische Versuche mit der Sonnenblume. Archiv d. Pharmacie. Bd. 210 (1878). Maizena-Schwindel. Dingler’s Polytechn. Journ. 227 (1878). Handworterbueh der Pharmakognosie des Pflanzenreichs (II. Abth., II. Theil der Encyclopaedie der Naturwissensehaften). Breslau, 1882. Die Naturgesehichte des Cajus Plinius Secundus ins Deutsche iibersetzt und mit Anmerkungen versehen. and F. Apoiger : Entdeckung der Borsaure im Pflanzenreiehe. Liebig’s Ann. CIII (1857) > Chem. Centralblatt, II (1857). Also many purely chemical papers. 1 The Editors are indebted to Prof. Wollny, of Munich, for information about Dr. Wittstein. RECORD OF CURRENT LITERATURE. I. BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS. Aigret et FRAN901S : Herbier des Muscinees de Belgique. Centurie I. Gand. Ardissone : Phycologia Mediterranea. Pars 3 (ultima). Varese. Artus : Handatlas sammtlicher medicinisch-pharmaceutische Gewachse. 7te Aufl umgearb. v. von Hayek. Berlin. Ascherson et Schweinfurth : Illustration de la Flore d’Egypte. Le Caire. Baillon : Monographic des Caryophyllacees, Chenopodiacees, Elatinacees et Frankeniacees (Histoire des Plantes). Paris, Hachette. : Iconographie de la Flore Fran9aise (en 40-50 series). Series 9-16. Paris. Baker : Handbook of the Fern-Allies. London, Bell & Sons. Baltet : Les Arbustes de pleine terre. Paris. de Bary : Comparative Morphology and Biology of the Fungi, Mycetozoa, and Bacteria. English edition by Garnsey and Bayley Balfour. Oxford, Clarendon Press. : Vorlesungen ueber Bacterien. 2nd ed. Leipzig, Engelmann. Bastin : Elements of Botany. Chicago. Baumgarten : Lehrbuch der pathologischen Mykologie. 2te Halfte. Beal : Grasses of North America, for Farmers and Students (U. S. A.) Beccari : Malesia. Raccolta di Osservaziom botaniche intorno alle piante dell’ Arcipelago Indo-Malese e Papuano. Indice d. materie d. vols. i. ii. e titolo d. vol. ii. Genova. Behrens: Tabellen zum Gebrauch bei mikroscopischen Arbeiten. Braunschweig. Bentham : Handbook of the British Flora. 5th ed. Revised by Sir J. D. Hooker. London. Bentley : A Manual of Botany. 5th ed. London, Churchill. : A Text-book of Organic Materia Medica. London, Longmans. : Physiological Botany. New York. Berghaus : Physikalischer Atlas. Neu bearbeitet und herausgegeben von H. Berghaus. Liefg. 9, 10. Gotha. Black : The Cultivation of the Peach and Pear on the Delaware and Chesapeake Peninsula. Wilmington, Del. Bonnier : Les Plantes des Champs et des Bois. Paris, Bailliere. Bonnier et de Layens : Nonvelle Flore du Nord de la France et de la Belgique. Paris. Boppe : Cours de Technologie forestiere cree a l’Ecole de Nancy par H. Nan- quette. Edition entierement nouvelle. Nancy. Boulger : Familiar Trees. With coloured plates by Boot. Series I. London. Boussingault: Agronomie, Chimie agricole et Physiologie. 3me edition, revue et augmentee. Tome I. Paris. Le Breton : Essai sur quelques especes critiques du genre Pleospora. Rouen. a Ctirrent Literature. ii Brinckmeier : Die Zwiebel-Zierpflanzen und die wichtigsten und beliebtesten zwiebelahnlichen und Knollenpflanzen. Ilmenau. Briosi : Esperienze per combattere la Peronospora della Vite (. Pcronospora viticola , Berk, et Curt.) eseguite nell’ anno 1886. (Serie II.) Milano. Brunton : Text book of Pharmacology, Therapeutics, and Materia medica, adapted to the United States Pharmacopoeia by F. H. Williams. 3d edit. London. Callsen : Pflanzenkunde in der Volkschule. 2te Aufl. Flensburg. Camus : Anomalie e varieta nella Flora del Modenese. III. Modena. Caspary : Triiffeln und triiffelahnliche Pilze in Preussen. Konigsberg. Christy : New Commercial Plants and Drugs. No. 10. London. Clement : Petite Flora des Cultivateurs, ou les Plantes, leur emploi dans l’Hygiene et la Medicine veterinaire. Paris. Cooke : British Desmids. Nos. 7, 8, 9, 10. London. : Illustrations of British Fungi (Hymenomycetes). Parts 46, 47, 48. London. Cornevin : Des Plantes veneneuses et des empoisonnements qu’elles determinent. Paris. Corsi : La Difesa contro le Peronospora viticola : esperienze, risultati e con- siderazioni. Sesto Florentino. Crookshank : Manual of Bacteriology. 2nd ed. London. : Photography of Bacteria. London. Death : The Beer of the Bible. One of the hitherto unknown leavens of Exodus, with a visit to an Arab brewery, notes on the oriental ferment- products, etc. London. Debat : Catalogue des Mousses croissant dans le Bassin du Rhone. Lyon. Deby : Sur la structure microscopique des valves des Diatomees. Avignon. Dieterich : Neues pharmaceutisches Manual. Berlin. Dietrich : Forst-Flora. Beschreibung der fur den Forstmann wichtigeren Baume und Straucher, etc. 6te Aufl. Liefg. 55-60 (Schluss). Umgearb. v. von Thiimen. Dresden. Dochnal : Die Band- und Flechtweiden und ihre Cultur als der hochste Ertrag des Bodens. 2te Aufl. Basel. Ducass£ : Reconstitution du Vignoble franfais par la Marcelline ; systeme rationnel de defense contre le Phylloxera. Paris. Duclaux : Le Lait. Etudes chimiques et microbiologiques. Paris. Dupuis et Reveil : Flore medicale, usuelle et industrielle du XIX siecle. Nouvelle edition par de Lanessan. Paris. Dus£n : Om Sphagnaceernes Uitbredning i Skandinavien. En Vaxtgffografisk Studie. Berlin. Eijkmann : Fen bezoek aan’s Lands-Plantentuin te Buitenzorg. ’s Gravenhage. Ellis & Everhart : Fungi Boreali-Americani. Centuriae XVIII, XIX (Seriei II). New York. Engler und Prantl : Die natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien. Leipzig, Engelmann. Leifg. 1. Palmen (Drude). 2. Juncacese (Buchenau) ; Stemonacese, Liliacese (Engler). 3. 4. Embryophyta siphonogama (Phanergamen) (Engler) ; Cycadese, Conifers (Eichler, Engler, Prantl). 5. Palmen. 6. Liliacese (Engler) ; Hsemodoracese (Pax). 7. Graminese (Hackel). 8. Coniferse (Eichler, Engler, Prantl) ; Gnetacese (Eichler) ; Angiospermse (Engler). Books and Pamphlets . iii Erdmann : Geschichte der Entwicklung und Methodik der biologischen Natur- wissenschaften (Zoologie und Botanik). Cassel. VAN Ermenghem : Manuel technique de Microbiologie (d’apres 1’ouvrage de Hueppe, Bacterien-Forschung). Paris. Fabre : Botanique. 5me edit. Paris. Fischer: Taschenbuche fur Pflanzensammler. Leipzig. ■ : Etiketten fiir Pflanzensammler. 2te Aufl. Leipzig. Fitch and Smith: Illustrations of the British Flora. 2nd edit., revised and enlarged. London. Flint: Grasses and Forage Plants. New edit., revised and enlarged. Boston. Fluckiger and Tschirch : Principles of Pharmacognosy. Translated by Power. New York. Foex : Manuel pratique de Viticulture pour la Reconstruction des Vignobles meridionaux. 4me edit., revue et augmentee. Montpellier. Fraenkel : Grundriss der Bakterienkunde. Berlin. Hirschwald. Frank : Pflanzen-Tabellen zur leichten Bestimmung der hoheren Gewachse Nord- und Mitteldeutschlands. 5te vermehrte u. verbess. Aufl. Liefg. 28-40 (Schluss). Leipzig. Friderichsen et Gelert: Rubi exsiccati Daniae et Slesvigiae. Fasc. II. Ribe. Fuller : The Propagation of Plants. New York. Funfstuck: Naturgeschichte des Pflanzenreichs. Stuttgart. Garcia Raya : Cultivo del Tabaco. Madrid. Gattinger : The Tennessee Flora ; with special reference to the Flora of Nashville. Phanerogams and Vascular Cryptogams. Nashville. Gerard : Traite pratique de Micrographie applique a la Botanique, a la Zoologie, a 1’ Hygiene et aux recherch.es cliniques. Paris. Geyler und Kinkelin : Ober-Pliocan-Flora aus den Bau-Gruben des Klar- Beckens bei Niederrad und der Schleuse bei Hochst. a. M. Frankfurt. Gillet: Champignons de France (les Hymenomycetes). Serie 12. Alen9on. Girard : Recherches sur le Developpement de la Betterave a Sucre. Nancy. GlROD : Manipulations de Botanique, guide pour les travaux d’histologie vegetale. Paris. Godfrin et NoEl : Atlas manuel de l’Histologie des Drogues Simples. Paris, Savy. Godman and Salvin : Biologia Centrali- Americana ; contributions to the knowledge of the Fauna and Flora of Mexico and Central America. Botany by Hemsley. Part 22. London, Goebel : Outlines of Classification and Special Morphology of Plants. English edition by Garnsey and Bayley Balfour. Oxford, Clarendon Press. Goethe : Handbuch der Ampelographie. 2te neu bearb. Aufl. Berlin. Gronvall : Bidrag till Kannedom om de Nordiska Arterna af de bada Lofmoss- Slagtena Orthotrichum och Ulota. Lund. Hansen : Repetitorium der Botanik. 2te Aufl. Wiirzburg. Hansen und Kohne : Die Pflanzenwelt, enthaltend die Formengleiderung, Lebenserscheinungen und Gestaltungsvorgange im Gewachsreiche. Liefg. 1 . Stuttgart. Hansgirg : Physiologische und Algologische Studien. Leipzig. Felix. Hartinger : Wandtafeln fiir den naturgeschichtlichen Anschauungs-Unterricht. Abtheilg. II : Botanik. Liefg. 3. Wien. Hay : The Fungus-hunter’s Guide and Field Memorandum-Book. London. : Elementary Text-book of British Fungi. London, Sonnenschein. a % i v Cu rren t L it era hi re. Hayward : The Botanist’s Pocket Book. 5th edit., revised, with new appendix. Hazlitt : Gleanings in the Old Garden-Literature. London. Heath : Our Woodland Trees. New edition. London. Heiberg : Om Bakterier og Smittestoffe. Christiania. Heimerl : Beitrage zur Anatomie d. Nyctagineen. Wien. Hemsley : Challenger Expedition. — Report on the scientific Results of the Voyage of H.M.S. Challenger during the years 1873-76, by H.M. Government. Botany. Vol. II. London. : See Godman and Salvin. Hooker: leones Plantarum. Vol. VI, pt. 4. London. Houba : Les Chenes de l’Amerique septentrionale en Belgique, leur origine, leurs qualites, leur avenir. Hasselt. Howell : Catalogue of the known plants of Oregon, Washington, and Idaho, down to and including the Pteridophytes. Arthur, Oregon. Hijck : Unsere Honig- und Bienenpflanzen, 2te Aufl. Oranienburg. Hulme and Hibbert : Familiar Garden-Flowers. Series 5. London. Husnot: Muscologia Gallica. Descriptions et figures des Mousses de France et de quelques especes des contrees voisines. Livr. 5. Cahan. : Musci Gallicae. Herbier des Mousses de France. Fasc. XVI. Paris. Jager : Gartenkunst und Garten sonst und jetzt. Berlin. Jager und Benary : Die Erziehung der Pflanzen aus Samen. Leipzig. Johnstone : Botany Notes. Part 1, Histology and Physiology. Part 2, Systematic Morphology. Edinburgh, Living- stone. Karscii : Vademecum botanicum. Handbuch zum Bestimmen der in Deutsch- land wildwachsenden, sowie im Feld und Garten, im Park, Zimmer und Gewachshaus cultiverten Pflanzen. Leipzig. Karsten : Symbolse ad Mycologiam Fennicam. Partes 18-21. Helsingfors. Keller : Die Bliithen alpiner Pflanzen, ihre Grosse und Farbenintensitat. Basel. Ketel : Anatomische Untersuchungen fiber die Gattung Lemanea. Diss. Inaug. Greifswald. Kingzett : A precise investigation of some Micro-organisms and soluble Ferments. London. Knight: A primer of Botany. Boston. Knuth: Flora der Provinz Schleswig-Holstein, des Ffirstenthums Lfibeck, sowie des Gebietes der freien Stadte Hamburg and Lfibeck. Abtheilg. 2. Leipzig. Koch : Die Entwickelungsgeschichte der Orobanchen. Heidelberg, Winter. Kohler : Medicinal-Pflanzen in naturgetreuen Abbildungen mit erklarendem Text. Herausg. v. Pabst. Liefg. 24. Gera. : A Text-book of Organic Materia Medica. London, Longmans. Krause : Schul-Botanik. 2te vermehrte u. verbessert. Aufl. Hannover. Kreutzen : Das Herbar. Neue Ausg. Wien. Kruse : Botanisches Taschenbuch, enthaltend d. in Deutschland, Deutsch- Oesterreich und der Schweiz wildwachsenden und im Freien cultivirten Gefasspflanzen. Berlin. Kynoch : The wild flowers of Barmouth and neighbourhood. 2nd ed. Lachmann : Sur la Structure du Davallia Mooreanct. Suivi de : Structure de la racine des Hymenophyllacees et sur des racines gemmipares de I'Aniso - gonium Seramporense. I .von. Books and Pamphlets . v Lanessan : La Tunisie. Le sol, le climat, la population. L’ agriculture indigene. Paris. Lange: Haandbog i den Danske Flora. 4te umgearb. Aufl. Heft 3. Kjoben- havn. Laroque : Indicateur de la Flore de Provins et de ses environs, precede d’un aper?u topographique. Provins. Latteux : Manuel de technique microscopique ou Guide pratique pour l’etude et le mainement du Microscope dans ses applications a 1’histologie humaine et comparee a l’anatomie vegetale et a la mineralogie. Avec une intro- duction par Trelat. 3me edition, revue et augmentee. Paris. Laugh E: Deutsche Pomologie. 2te Ausg. Laux : Ein Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Leitbiindel im Rhizom monocotyler Pflanzen. Diss. Inaug. Berlin. Lazaro 6 Ibiza : Manual de Botanica general. Madrid. Lerolle : Essai d’un grouppement des families vegetales en alliances et en classes naturelles. Paris. Leroy : L’Algerie et la Tunisie agricoles. Etude pratique sur le sol, le climat, les cultures diverses, la viticulture, etc. Paris. Limpricht : see Rabenhorst. De Loos : Caoutchouc en Guttapercha in het Koloniaal Museum. Haarlem. Lorey : Handbuch der Forstwissenschaft. Liefg, 17, 18. Tubingen. Lucand : Figures peintes de Champignons de la France (suites a l’lconographie de Bulliard). Fasc. 8. Autun. Luerssen : see Rabenhorst. Mackenzie : Hay Fever and Paroxysmal Sneezing : their Etiology and Treat- ment, with an appendix on Rose cold. 4th edition. London. Magnen : Glanes botaniques. Notices sur diverses Plantes a ajouter a la Flore du Gard. Nimes. Malpert-Neuville : Examen bacteriologique des eaux naturelles. Paris. Mangin : Botanique elementaire. Anatomie et Physiologie des Vegetaux. Paris. * Marchand : Les Microbes. Lefon d’ouverture du cours de Cryptogamie. Avignon. Masclef : Catalogue raisonne des plantes vasculaires du departement du Pas-de- Calais. Paris. Meigen : Die Vegetationsorgane einiger Stauden. Diss. Inaug. Marburg. Millardet : Nouvelles recherches sur le developpement et le traitement du Mildiou et de l’Anthracose. Bordeaux. ; Notes sur les Vignes Americaines. Serie 2 (Recherches sur l’Hybridation de la vigne, etc.). Bordeaux. Moloney : Sketch of the Forestry of West Africa, with particular reference to its present principal commercial products. London. Mortensen : De farligste Ukrudtsplanter Vaekst og Udryddelse. (Prisskrift). Kjobenhavn. Mott, Cooper, Carter, and Finch : Flora of Leicestershire. London, Williams and Norgate. VON Mueller : Iconography of Australian species of Acacia and cognate genera. Decades 1, 2, 3. Melbourne. Munoz y Rubio : Parques, Jardines y Flores. Madrid. Nicolello : Saggio populare sui Microbe nelle Malattie dell’ Uomo. Torino. Oborny : Flora von Mahren und Oesterreichisch Schlesien. Theil 4. Briinn. Pammel : Weeds of South-western Wisconsin and South-eastern Minnesota. Saint Paul, U.S.A. VI Current Literature . PARLATORE : Flora Italiana. continuata de T. Caruel. Vol. vii : Asteri'flore. Parte i : Rubiacae, Loniceracae, Valerianacae, Dipsacacae. Per E. Tanfani. Firenze. Patouillard : Les Hymenomycetes d’Europe. Paris. Patrigeon : Le Mildiou ( Peronospora viticola ), son histoire naturelle, son traitement. Paris. Patterson : Check-List of North American plants. Oquawka, Illinois. Perard : Flore du Bourbonnais. Supplement. Montlu5on. de Pezzer: Le Microbe de la Blennorrhagie (Gonococcus). Paris. Pfitzer: Entwurf einer natiirlichen Anordnung der Orchideen. Heidelberg, Winter. Pierre : Flore Forestiere de la Cochinchine. Fascicule 8. Paris. Planter’s Note Book, with everyday information for the Tea-planter, and also for Planters of Coffee, Cinchona, Cacao, Rubber, Cardamoms, Coconuts, Cinnamon, etc., with useful hints on machinery, etc. London. Plaut : Neue Beitrage zur systematischen Stellung des Soorpilzes. Leipzig. POCHETTINO : I Microbi. Roma. Pokorny : Illustrirte Naturgeschichte des Pflanzenreiches. 16 Aufl. Ausgabe fur Oesterreich. Leipzig. : Storia illustrata del regno vegetale per T. Caruel. 4e ediz. rived, ed. aument. Torino. Pollacci : Delle principali Malattie della Vite e dei mezzi per combatterle. Milano. Potonie : Illustrirte Flora von Nord- und Mittel-Deutschland, mit einer Einfiih- rung in die Botanik. 3te vermehrt u. verbess. Aufl. Mit Anhang : Die medicinisch-pharmaceutischen Pflanzen des Gebiets v. W. Lenz. Berlin. Poulsen : Lille Plantelaere. 2t udg. Kjobenhavn. Preston : Pasture grasses and Forage Plants and their seeds, weeds, and parasites. London. Rabenhorst : Kryptogamenflora von Deutschland, Oesterreich und der Schweiz. Leipzig. Band i : Pilze v. Winter. Liefg. 27 : Pyrenomycetes, (Sphseriaceae, Dothidfeaceae, Laboulbeniae). Band iii. : Die Farnpflanzen oder Gefassbiindelkryptogamen (Pteridophyta). v. Luerssen. Liefg. 9 : Polypodiaceae, Osmundaceae, Ophioglossaceae. Band iv : Die Laubmoose, v. Limpricht. Liefg. 7 : Bryineae (Stegocarpae). Radlkofer : Erganzungen zur Monographic der Sapindaceen-gattung Serjania. Miinchen. Rattan : Analytical key to West Coast Botany, containing descriptions of 1600 species of flowering plants growing west of the Sierre Nevada and Cascade Crests from San Diego to Puget Sound. San Francisco. Reguis : Synonymie provenfale des Champignons de Vaucluse. Marseille. Rey : Ferments et Fermentations. Travailleurs et malfaiteurs microscopiques. Paris. Riedel : Die Cholera. Entstehung, Wesen und Verhaltung derselben. Berlin. Riley : Our Shade Trees and their Insect Defoliators. Washington. Roll : Zur Systematik der Torfmoose. Regensburg. Rose et Richon : Atlas des Champignons comestible et veneneux de la France et des pays circonvoisins. Fasc. 5, 6. Paris. Rothert : Kleine pomologische Aufsatze geschichtlichen, sprachlichen und praktischen Inhalts. Diisseldorf. Roux: Ueber eine im Knochen lebende Gruppe von Fadenpilzen ( Mycelites ossifragus). Leipzig. v. Sachs : Lectures on the Physiology of Plants. English edition by Marshall Ward. Clarendon Press, Oxford. Books and Pamphlets . vii Sahut: Les Vignes Americaines, leur greffage et leur taille. 3me edit. Mont- pellier. Saint Lager : Recherches sur les anciens Herbaria. Paris. Saporta: Paleontologie fran5aise : Vegetaux. Livraison 38. Paris. Schimper : Syllabus der Vorlesungen iiber pflanzliche Pharmakognosie. Strassburg, Heitz. Schlechtendal, Langethal und Schenk: Flora von Deutschland, 5te Aufl. revidirt verbessert und bereichert von Hallier. Bd. xxvii. Liefg. 197-206. Bd. xxviii. Liefg. 207-212. Gera. Schmalhausen : Ueber tertiare Pflanzen aus dem Thale des Flusses Buchtorma am Fusse des Altaigebirges. Stuttgart. Schmidt: Atlas der Diatomaceenkunde. 2te Aufl. Heft. 17-20. Aschersleben. Schmieder : Ueber die Bestandtheile des Polyporus officinalis Fr. Erlangen. Schramm : Lehrbuch zum botanischen Unterricht. Theil 1. Baume und Straiicher. Dresden. * : Uebungsheft zum botanischen Unterricht. Theil 1. Baume und Straiiche. Dresden. Schubeler : Viridarium Norvegicum. Bd. 1, Heft 2. Bd. 2, Heft 1. Christiania. Semler: Die tropische Agricultur. Handbuch fiir Pflanzer und Kaufleute. Band 11 : Cultur der Siidfriichte, Handelsrinden, Gewiirz- Oel-, und Farbstoffpflanzen, der Kautschuk- und Guttaperchabaume und Wurzeln. Wismar. Seubert : Lehrbuch d. gesammten Pflanzenkunde. 7te durchgesehene und vermehrte Aufl. bearbeit. v. W. von Ahles, Leipzig. Shore : Elementary Practical Biology. Part 1 : Vegetable. London. DE Silvestri : Le Erbe dei Prati e dei Pascoli Italiani. 3e ediz. Torrino. Sorauer : Atlas der Pflanzenkrankheiten. Berlin, Parey. Southall : The Organic Materia Medica of the British Pharmacopeia systemati- cally arranged. 4th edition. London. Staheli : Ueber Mikroorganismen unter dem antiseptischen Zinkverbande. Basel. Stapf : Die Pflanzenreste des Hallstatter Heidengebirges. Wien. Stegmann : Die Pflanzen in ihren Wandlungen z. Pflanzennahrstoffen. Mitau. Strasburger : Handbook of Practical Botany. English edition by Hillhouse. London, Sonnenschein. : Das Botanische Practicum. 2te umgearbeitete Auflage. Jena. Swaighofer : Tabellen zur Bestimmung eniheimischer Samenpflanzen. Wien. Sydow : Mycotheca Marchica. Centuria xiv., sistens 100 species Fungorum exsiccatorum. Berolini. — : Die Flechten Deutschlands. Berlin. Tanfani : see Parlatore. Tavel : Beitrage zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der Pyrenomyceten. Leipzig. Thome : Flora von Deutschland, Oesterreich und der Schweiz. Gera. Thoms, G. : Die landwirthschaftlich-chemische Versuchs- und Samen-Control- station am Polytechnicum zu Riga. Bericht iiber deren Thatigkeit in den Jahren 1882-86. Heft. VI. Riga. Thoms, H. : Ueber den Bitterstoff der Kalmuswurzel. Diss. Inaug. Erlangen. Toni : Revisio monographica generis Geasteris Mich, e tribu Gaestromycetum. Lutetiis. Treub: Catalogus der Bibliothek van’s Lands Plantentuin te Buitenzorg. Batavia. Uebersichtskarte von den Waldungen Preussens, hergestellt von dem Forst- Vlll Current Literature. einrichtungsbureau im kon. Ministerium fiir Landvvirthschaft, Domanen und Forsten. Berlin. Unna: Die Rosaniline und Pararosaniline, eine bacteriologische Farbenstudie Hamburg, Voss. Urban : Fuhrer durch den k. botanischen Garten zu Berlin. Berlin. Veitch : Manual of Orchidaceous Plants cultivated under glass in Great Britain. Part I : Odontoglossum. London. Viala : Les maladies de la Vigne. 2me edition. Montpellier. Viala et Ravez: Recherches sur la maladie de la Vigne, la Melanose. Montpellier. Vogel: Pflanzenkunde fiir Lehrer an Volksschulen. Meissen. Vogel, Mullenhoff und Kienitz-Gerloff : Leitfaden fiir die Unterricht in der Botanik. Berlin. Vogl: Anatomischer Atlas zur Pharmakognosie Vienna. Urban und Schwar- zenberg. Voillard : Du Mildiou et de son traitement par le Sulfate de Cuivre. Tours. Volkens : Die Flora der aegyptisch-arabischen Wiiste, auf Grundlage ana- tomisch-physiologischer Forschungen dargestellt. Berlin, Borntraeger. Waldner : Die Entwickelung der Sporogone von Andreaea und Sphagnum. Leipzig, Felix. Webster: British Orchids. Bangor. Weichselbaum : Der gegenwartige Stand der Bacteriologie und ihre Beziehungen zur praktischen Medicin. Wien. Wettstein : Fungi novi Austriaci. Series I. Viennae. Wigand: Lehrbuch der Pharmakognosie. 4te Aufl. Berlin. Wilhelm : Landwirtzschaftslehre. Theil II : Pflanzenbau. Berlin. Wille: Zur Diagnostik des Coniferenholzes. Diss. Inaug. Halle. Willey : An Introduction to the Study of Lichens. New Bedford, U.S.A. Williams: Leitfaden d. Botanik. St. Petersburg. Willkomm : Forstliche Flora von Deutschland und Oesterreich. 2te Aufl. Liefg. 12 (Schluss). Leipzig. : Naturgeschichte des Pflanzenreichs nach dem Linneschen System, nach G. H. v. Schubert’s Lehrbuch der Naturgeschichte. 4te Aufl. neu bearb. Esslingen. Windisch : Zur Kenntniss der Tertiarflora von Island. Diss. Inaug. Leipzig. Winter: See Rabenhorst. Wolf: Krankheiten der Landwirthschaftlichen Nutzpflanzen durch Schmarotzer- pilze. Herausgegeben von Zopf. Berlin. Wollny : Die Kultur der Getreidearten mit Riicksicht auf Erfahrung und Wissenschaft. Heidelberg. Wunschmann: Bentham und Boissier, ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der Botanik. Berlin. Zaengerie; Grundriss der Botanik. Miinchen. Zimmermann : Morphologie und Physiologie der Pflanzenzelle (in Schenk’s Handbuch der Botanik, Trewendt’s Encyklopsedie der Naturwissen- schaften). Breslau. Zipperer : Untersuchungen fiber Kakao und dessen Praparate (Gekronte Preis- schrift). Hamburg. Zurn und Plaut: Die Schmarotzer, 2te Auflage, 2ter Theil, iste Halfte ; Die pflanzlichen Parasiten auf und in dem Korper unserer Haussau- gethiere. Weimar, Voigt. II. PERIODICAL LITERATURE. AMERICA. I. UNITED STATES. American Monthly Microscopical Journal. Vol. VII. No. 2. Hitchcock : Provisional key to classification of Algae, VI. „ 3,4. Terry : Notes on diatom study. American Journal of Science. Vol. XXXIII, No. 194. Goodale : A method of subjecting Living Protoplasm to the action of different Liquids. Botanical Gazette. Vol. XII. Nos. 1, 2. Barnes : A Revision of the North American Species of Fissidens. ,, 1, 3, 6. Coulter and Rose : Notes on Umbelliferae of E. United States. ,, 1. Gray: The Genus Iris. „ — Meehan : On Petiolar Glands in some Onagraceas. „ 2. Bingham : Flora near Santa Barbara, California. „ — Bailey : Chippeway Plant Names. „ — Canby : New Form of Baptisia calycosa. „ — Campbell : Fixing and staining Nuclei. „ — : A useful artificial Light. „ — Goff : The influence of heredity upon vigor. ,, — .Martin : Petroleum spirit as a plant preservative. „ 3. Gray : Delphinium, an attempt to distinguish the North American species. „ 3. Wiley: On the causes of the variations in the content of Sucrose in Sorghum saccharatum. ,, — Bingham : An American Papaver. ,, — Fairman : Vermicularia phlogina, n. sp. ,, 4. M’Carthy: A Botanical Tramp through North Carolina. „ — Martin and Thomas : The Autumnal changes in Maple Leaves. ,, — Halsted : A Plant Heliostat. „ — Fairman : A method of staining Peziza specimens. ,, 5. Watson: Our ‘ tripetalous ’ species of Iris. „ — Coulter: Zannichellia palustris. ,, — PIitching: Nymphcea lutea in Texas. „ — Beal : Key to forest trees. ,, ■ — Howell : Scoliopus Halii. „ — Knowlton : Solidago bicolor and var. concolor. „ — Schneck : How humble bees extract nectar from Mertensi Virginiea. „ 6. Stone : The occurrence and function of certain nitrogenous bodies in plants. „ — Smith : Undescribed Plants from Guatemala. ,, — Halsted : ‘Crazy’ pollen of the Bell- Wort. X Current Literature. Bulletin of Californian Academy of Science. Vol. II. Greene : Studies in the Botany of California and parts adjacent. Part 5 : Some genera which have been confused under the name Brodicea. Part 6 : Botany of Santa Cruz Island. Bulletin of the Department of Agriculture. Botanical Division. No. 2. Scribner : Report on the Fungus Diseases of the Grape Vine. „ 3. : Grasses of the South. Bulletin of Iowa Agricultural College. Botanical Department. Halsted: Germination of Ergot from the Wild Rye. Germination in Red Clover and Timothy. Adhesive Bands of the Sleepy Catch-fly ( Silene antir rhino). Growth of Corn Leaves. ‘ Is the Cup-plant {Silphium perfoliatwn) insectivorous?’ Observations on flowering of Dandelion. On the flowering of the Common Thistle. On Pumpkin ‘ Pegs.’ On abnormal Clover Leaves. Remedial experiments on Grape Vines. Observations on Cross Fertilisation as affecting Fruits. On Pistillate Flowers in Hepatica. On the attachment of Ampelopsis Tendrils. Experiment on Tendrils of Wild Cucumber. Observations on the Horse-radish Flower. On excluding Pollen from Cucumber Flowers. On Leaf-lobing of the Russian Mulberry. On the relative growth of Evergreens. Calendar of Herbaceous Plants. Calendar of Trees and Shrubs. On Time of Flowering of Spring and Early Summer Plants. Notes upon the Peronosporese for 1886. Upon the Ustilaginese. On the Ash Leaf Rust. The Clover Mould. On Fungi of Forest Trees. On Colorado Fungi. On the relation between 1 Cedar Apples ’ and the Leaf Rust on the Wild Crab Apple. Hitchcock : A partial List of Iowa Powdery Mildews. Bulletin of the Torrey Botanical Club. Vol. XIV. No. 1. Newberry: The Ancestors of the Tulip-Tree. „ — Porter : Two New Florida Plants. „ — Vasey : New Species of Mexican Grasses. „ — Lawson : Notes on some subjects referred to in the December Bulletin. ,, — Brisky : Notes from Queen’s County, Long Island. „ — Ami : On the Occurrence of Sherardia arvensis , Z., in Canada. „ 2. Kain : Notes on Diatoms. „ — Sterns : Note on the Inflorescence of Camellia japonica . ,, — Smith : A Method of drying Plants with little loss of Colour. „ 3. Hollick and Britton : Cerastium arvense , L., and its North American varieties. „ — Morong : Some new or little known American Plants. ,, — Schrenk : On the Assimilatory System. Periodica l L iteratu re. xi Bulletin of the Torrey Botanical Club ( continued ). No. 3. Kain : New Fossil Deposits of Diatomacese. „ — Meehan : Forms of Platanus occidentalis. ,, — : Euphrasia officinalis , L. „ — Tillinghast : Long Island Plants. ,,4,6. Schultze : A descriptive List of Staten Island Diatoms. ,, 4. Foerste: Notes on Sanguinaria Canadensis. „ — Stowell : Notes on New Jersey Violets. ,, — Schrenk : Starch in Tracheal Ducts. ,, 5. Underwood and Cook: Notes on the American Species of Marsilia. ,, — Vasey : New Grasses. , , — Britton : Elongation of the Inflorescence in Liquidambar. „ — Schultze : Note on a Variety of Asteromphalus Roperianus, Grev. „ — Bailey : Note on Abutilon striatum. „ — Eaton : Asplenium rhizophyllum , Kunze, var. Biscaynianum , n. var. ,, — Holden: Notes on some Florida Ferns. ,, — Vasey : Special Uses and Properties of some Mexican Grasses. ,, 6. Britton : Note on the Flowers of Populus heterophylla. ,, — Greene : Some Californian Ranunculi. ,, — Halsted : Dioecism in Anemone acutiloba. ,, — Sterns : Some anomalous Forms of Saxifraga virginiensis . „ — Rusby : The Lateral Lines in the Leaf of Erythroxylon Coca. Journal of Mycology. Vol. III. Ellis and Everhart: On additions to Cercospora, Glceosporium, and Cylindrosporium. Ellis : On Terfezia Leonis , Tul. Naturalist, The American. Vol. XXI. No. 1. Smith: Parasitic Bacteria and their relation to Saprophytes. „ 1-3. Nelson : The Significance of Sex. „ 1. Sturtevant: History of Garden Vegetables. ,, — Halsted : Pollen-tubes of Lobelia. „ — Hoyt : The Tree-Trunk and its Branches. „ 2. Spalding: A Study of the Growing Parts of the stem of Pinus Strobus, the White Pine. ,, 6. McBride : A Couple of Botanical Estrays (Lycopodiums). „ — Bailey : The Origin of the Tomato from a Morphological Stand- point. ,, — Beal: Experiments with Lima Beans in Germination. Pittonia (a Series of Botanical Papers'), Part I. Greene: On West American Species of Asperifolise, Trifoliuniy etc. : On Hazardia , a new genus of Composite. Proceedings of American Academy of Arts and Sciences. Vol. XXII. Bailey : A Preliminary Synopsis of North American Carices. Gray : Contributions to American Botany : — 1. A Revision of some Polypetalous Genera and Orders. 2. Sertum Chihuahense. 3. Miscellaneous Notes and Descriptions of New Species from the West Coast. Xll Current Literature . Proceedings of American Academy of Arts and Sciences ( continued ). Thaxter : On certain Cultures of Gymnosporangium, with notes on their Roestelise. Watson : Contributions to American Botany : — 1. Plants collected by Dr. E. Palmer in the State of Zalisco, Mexico. 2. Descriptions of some new species of plants. Proceedings of Cincinnati Natural History Society. Vol. X. Morgan : The Mycologic Flora of the Miami Valley, Ohio. (Hydnei.) Report of the Botanist to the New York Agricultural Experimental Station, Geneva, N.Y. Jan. 1887. Arthur : On the Pear-blight. — On the Plum-leaf Fungus ( Septoria cerasina). II. CANADA. The Canadian Record of Science. Vol. II. No. 6. Mills : Life in the Bahama Islands. ,, 7. Drummond: The Distribution and Physical and Postgeolcgical Rela- tions of British North American Plants. Geological and Natural History Survey of Canada. Macoun : Catalogue of Canadian Plants. Part II. Apetalse, including Coniferse. AUSTRALASIA. Papers and Proceedings of the Royal Society of Tasmania, 1886. Johnston : Plant remains in the Tertiary Marine Beds at Table Cape, Tasmania. ( Sapotacites oligoneuris , Ett.) : Fresh Contribution to our knowledge of the plants of Mesozoic age in Tasmania. Bastow : Tasmanian Mosses. von Mueller and Moore : On the discovery of the new Eucalypt ( Eucalyptus Muelleri ) in Tasmania. Proceedings of the Linnsean Society of New South Wales. 2nd series, vol. I, 1886. Woolls : Note on Eucalyptus leucoxylon. : Botanical Notes ( Lindsoea trichomanoides and Crowea exalata). Hamilton : List of the Orchideae of the Mudgee district. Katz : Notes on the Bacteriological Examination of Water from the Sydney supply. : On a remarkable Bacterium (, Streptococcus ). Haviland : Flowering Seasons of Australian plants. • : On a microscopic Fungus ( Oidium monilioides ) parasitic on Cucurbitacese. Sterling : Notes on the Rutaceae of the Australian Alps. VON Mueller : Some hitherto undescribed plants of New South Wales ( Grevillea Renwickiana , Melaleuca Deanei, Bossioea Stephensonii , Pultenoea Baeuerlenii). Periodical Literature . xiii AUSTRIA. Annalen des k.k. Naturhistorischen Hof-Museums, Wien. Vol. II, Nos. i and 2. Beck : Flora von Siidbosnien und der angrenzenden Hercegovina Hfte. 2 and 3). Andrussow : Eine fossile Acetabularia ( A . miocenica n. sp.) als gesteinbildender Organismus. Oesterreichische botanische Zeitsehrift. No. 1. Krasan : Ueber die Ursachen der Haarbildung im Pflanzenreiche. Ullepitsch : Anemone Scherfelii mihi. Hansgirg : Beitrage zur Kentniss der Bergalgenflora Bohmens. Blocki : Zur Flora von Ostgalizien. Formanek : Beitrag zur Flora der Karpathen und des Hochgesenkes (Forts.). Jetter : Spatflora des Jahres 1886. Strobl : Flora des Etna (Forts.). „ 2. Zukal : Zur Frage * vom grtinfaulen Holze.’ Ullepitsch : Alyssum calycinum L. /3 perdurans mihi. Krasan : Ueber die Ursachen der Haarbildung im Pflanzenreiche (Forts.). Borbas : Rhamni Hungariae. Hansgirg : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Bergalgenflora Bohmens. Heimerl : Zur Flora von Pondichery. Strobl : Flora des Etna (Forts.). „ 3. Kerner und von Wettstein : Campanula farinulenta sp. nov. Woloszczak : Pinguicula bicolor , sp. nov. Sabrausky : Zur Batographie Nieder-Oesterreichs. Ullepitsch : Galeobdolon luteum Huds. 7. Tatrae mihi. Voss : Merkwiirdige Verwachsungen von Stammen der Rotbuche ( Fagus sylvatica). Krasan : Ueber die Ursachen der Haarbildung im Pflanzenreiche (Schluss). Hansgirg : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Bergalgenflora Bohmens. Strobl : Flora des Etna (Forts.). ,, 4. Celakovsky : Nochmals Utricularia brevicornis. Hansgirg : Algarum aquae dulcis species novae. Focke : Die Entstehung des zygomorphes Bliithenbaues. Formanek : Mahrische und schlesische Rubus- Formen. Blocki : Ein weiterer Beitrag zur Flora Ostgaliziens. Baier : Zur Flora der Umgebung von Bielitz und Biala. Ullepitsch : Epipogium Gmelini Rich. Strobl : Flora des Etna (Forts.). ,, 5. Formanek : Centaurea carpatica. Celakovsky : Narthecium Reverchoni , sp. n. Blocki : Poa polonica. Focke : Die Entstehung des zygomorphen Bliithenbaues (Schluss). Strobl : Die Flora des Etna (Forts.). Palacky : Zur Homa- (Soma-) Frage. Voss : Bildungsabweichungen an Galanthns nivalis L. XIV Current Literature. Oesterreichische botanische Zeitschrift ( continued ). No. 5. Celakovsky : Utricularia brevicornis (Forts.). Kronfeld : Bemerkungen fiber volksthfimliche Pflanzennamen. „ 6. Blocki : Galium polonicum, sp. nov. Tomaschek : Symbiose von Bacterien mit Gloeocapsa poly dermatic a. Celakovsky : Nochmals Utricularia brevicornis (Schluss). v. Borbas : Ueber Quercus Csatoi, Borz. Keller : Ueber die F 1 achendrfisigkeit als systematisches Merkmal und * deren Anomalien bei einzelnen Rosenarten. Schneider : Mittheilungen iiber die Hieracien des Riesengebirges. FormAnek : Mahrische Rubusformen. Strobl : Flora des Etna (Forts.). V erhandlungen der K.K. Zoologisch-botanischen Gesellschaft in Wien. Vol. XXXVII, 1887. No. 1. Arnold : Lichenologiscbe Ausfliige in Tirol. Haring: Floristiscbe Funde aus der Umgebnng von Stockerau in Niederosterreich. Haszlinski : Einige neue oder wenig bekannte Discomyceten. Hofer : Ueber niederoesterreichische Herbarien und Pflanzennamen. Kronfeld : Zwei neue Typha. • : Ueber die Beziehungen der Nebenblatter zu ihrem Hauptblatte. Kuntze : Nachtrage zur C/matfeV-Monographie. Palacky : Die praglaciale Flora Mittel-Europas. Sennholz : Amorphophallus Rivieri. Stapf : Persische Culturbaume. v. Wettstein : Ueber die Bedeutung der Pilzcystiden. : Ueber zwei wenig bekannte Ascomyceten. Wilhelm : Ueber die Hangefichte, Picea excelsa Lk. var. viminalis Casp. Zukal : Ueber einige neue Ascomyceten. BELGIUM. Archives de Biologie. Tome VI, Fasc. 3. Henrigean : Contribution a 1’ etude du Micrococcus de Friedlander. Bulletin de F Academic Royale de Belgique. Ser. 3, Tome XIII. Errera : Premieres recherches sur la localisation et la signification des alcaloides dans les plantes. Bulletin de la Soci6t6 Beige de Microscopie, 1886-1887. No. 3. Errera: Comment l’alcool chasse-t-il les bulles d’air ? „ 4. : Sur la methode des Bacteries de M. le Prof. Engelmann. „ 6. Engelmann : Note sur l’assimilation chlorophyllienn e. „ 7. . DEWEVRE : Sur Palcaloide des Narcisses. „ 8. Laurent: Du role des Bacteries dans la fixation de l’azote dans le sol. Bulletin de la Societe Royale de Botanique de Belgique. Tome XXV, 1886. Wildeman : Note sur deux especes terrestres du genus Ulothrix. Cardot : Les Sphaignes d’ Europe, revision critique des especes et etude de leurs variations. Periodical Literature. xv Bulletin de la Socidtd Royale de Botanique de Belgique {continued). Mouton : Ascomycetes observes aux environs de Liege. Bommer et Rousseau : Contributions a la flore mycologique de Belgique. Durand et Pittier : Contributions a l’etude de la flore suisse (vaudoise, pt. 2). Wildeman : Contributions a l’etude des Algues de Belgique. • : Sur le tanin chez les Algues d’eau douce. : Desmidiees recoltees en Belgique en 18S6. Cardot : Contributions & la flore bryologique de Belgique. Crepin : Les Rosa de Yunnan. : Nouvelles remarques sur le Rosa oxyacantha M.B. • : Le role de la buissonomanie dans le genre Rosa. • : Etudes sur les Roses de la section des synstylees. Paque: Quelques observations botaniques faites en 1885 (Belgian flora). • : Addition aux recherches pour servir a la flore cryptogamique de la Belgique. : Note sur deux Ascomycetes nouveaux pour la flore beige. Errera : Une experience sur l’ascension de la seve chez les plantes. : L’efftcacite des structures defensives des plantes. Durand : Le Rubus tomentosus Borkh. existe-t-il en Belgique? : Le Limodorum abortivum Rich., et V Alopecurus bulbosus Gouan, decouverts en Belgique. Marchal : Diagnoses de trois especes nouvelles d’ Ascomycetes copro- philes. Baker : Notice sur les Rubus des environs de Spa. van den Broek : Notice sur la decouverte du Pseudoleskea catenulata Br. (Moss). Comptes rendus des Seances de la Society Royale de Botanique de Belgique, 1887. Durand : Les acquisitions de la Flore Beige en 1886. : Quelques considerations sur la Flore du Departement du Pas-de-Calais. Cardot : Contributions a la Flore Bryologique de Belgique. Wildeman : Sur la presence d’un Glucoside dans les matiere sextraites de certaines plants par l’alcool. Crepin : Nouvelles remarques sur les Roses americaines. Wildeman : Sur la formation des Kystes chez les Ulothrix. Saldanha : Note sur deux parti cularites anatomiques de I’Echites peltata, Veil. DENMARK. Botanisk Tidsskrift udgivet af den Botaniske Forening i Kjobenhavn. Bd. XVI, Nos. 1-3. Warming : Biologiske Optegnelser om Gronlandske Planter. Raunkiaer : Cellekjaernekrystalloider hos Stylidium og Aeschy- nanthus . : Froskalens Bygning og Udviklingshistorie hos Gera- niaceeme. Friderichsen & Gelert : Danmarks og Slesvigs Rubi. Poulsen : Bidrag til Kundsab om de vegetative Organers Anatomi hos Heter anther a. Ruiz et Pav. xvi Current Literature. Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Naturhistorik Forening in Kjobenhavn- 1884-6. Warming: Symbolse ad Floram Brasilse centralis cognoscendam. Particula XXX, Orchidece. Poulsen : Bidrag til Triuridaceernes Naturhistorie. FRANCE. Annales Agronomiques. Tome XIII. No. 1. Porion et Deherain : Cultures experimentales de Wardrecques. „ 2. Mouillefert : La defense de la vigne centre le Phylloxera. ,, 3. Munro : Formation et destruction des azotates et azotites. ,, — Berth AULT : Observations relatives a la creation des prairies. ,, 5. Voelcker : Experiences sur l’ensilage. ,, — Marlin : Culture du the vert de Chine. ,, 6. Deherain : Sur la production des nitrates dans la terre arable. „ — Dybowski : Emploi du fumier dans la culture maraichere. Annales de Chimie et de Physique. Ser. 6, Tome X. Berthelot et Andre : Recherches sur la vegetation : — 1 . Sur les carbonates dans les plantes vivantes. 2. Sur l’acide oxalique dans les plantes (Parts 1 and 2). 3. Sur une relation entre la formation de l’acide oxalique et celle des principes albuminoides dans certains vegetaux. Muntz : Sur 1’existence des elements du sucre de lait dans les plantes. Muntz et Marcano : Sur la formation des terres nitrees dans les regions tropicales. Tome XI. No. 1. Muntz : Recherches sur la formation des gisements de nitrate de soude. Sur la dissemination du ferment nitrique et sur son role dans la desagregation des roches. Annales de la Science Agronomique Francaise et 6trangere. 3me Annee, 1886. Tome I, Fasc. 2. Boname : Culture de la canne a sucre a la Guadeloupe. Councler : Sur le dosage du tannin. Schroder : Etude sur la methode de Lowenthal. Henry: Repartition du tannin dans les diverses regions du bois de chene. Fleischer: Les scories de dephosphoration du fer et leurs appli- cations agricoles. Peterman n : Recherches sur la valeur agricole des dechets azotes des industries. — — : Richesse en nicotine du tabac beige. ; Rapport addresse a la Commission administrative des stations et laboratories agricoles de l’Etat beige. Grandeau : Notes sur les laboratories agronomiques de PAllemagne. Tome II, Fasc. 1. Ronna : Travaux et experiences du Dr. Voelcker. Wolf : Le commerce des bles et la concurrence de l’lnde orientale. Periodical Literature. XVII Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Botanique, Ser. 7, tome V. Leclerc du Sablon : Recherches sur l’enroulement des Vrilles. Bornet et Flahault : Revision des Nostocacees heterocystes contenues dans les principaux herbiers de France. van Tieghem : Recherches sur la disposition des radicelles et des bourgeons dans les racines des Phanerogames. Vuillemin : Recherches sur quelques glandes epidermiques. Belzung : Recherches morphologiques et physiologiques sur l’amidon et les grains de chlorophylle. Dufour : Influence de la lumiere sur la forme et la structure des feuilles. Archives Botaniques du Nord de la France. 4e Annee. Nos. 38-47. Lignier : Recherches sur l’Anatomie comparee des Calycanthees, des Melastomacees, et des Myrtacees. Bulletin de la Society Botanique de France. Tome XXXIV. No. 1. Arbost : Un coin d’ Auvergne : florule des rochers de la Margeride pres Thiers (Puy de Dome). Camus : Le Teucrium Scordium et ses varietes. Costantin : Sur VA mblyosporium bicollum sp. nov., Mucor plasmaticus, Van Tieg. Deflers : Nouvelles contributions a la flore d’Aden. Duchartre : Note sur deux Roses proliferes. Hue : Lichenes yunnanenses. Lecomte : Note sur le Mycorhiza. van Tieghem : Sur la formation quadriseriee des radicelles dans les racines binaires des Phanerogames. : Disposition quadriseriee des bourgeons sur les racines binaires des Phanerogames. Vallot : Influence chimique du sol sur la vegetation des sommets des Alpes. No. 2. Bescherelle : Contribution a la flore bryologique du Tonkin. Camus : Une station nouvelle de Polygala Lensei Bor. Chatin : Les plantes montagnardes de la flore parisienne. Deflers : Nouvelles contributions a la flore d’Aden (suite). Loret : Lettre sur le Rubus collinus D. C. : Quelques extraits des lettres botaniques de mes anciens cor- respondants. de Nanteuil : L 'Orchis Spitzelii, espece francaise. Prillieux : Sur la propagation du Peronospora viticola a l’aide des oospores. Timbal et MAR9AIS : Note sur le Lamium hirsutum Lamk. et le L. maculatum L. VAN Tieghem : Sur le second bois primaire de la racine. Bulletin mensuel de la Socidtd Linndenne de Paris, 1887. No. 82. Baillon : Developpement de la fleur femelle du Sarcobatus. : Sur une Bixacee a ovaire uniloculaire et uniovule. — — : Un nouveau genre gamopetale de Loasacees. : Sur les Asimina. Pierre : Sur le genre Stixis, Lour. ,, 83. : Sur le genre Firania, gen. nov. Baillon : Les ovules des Oleacees (Suite). — — : Les ovules des Peupliers. b XV111 Current Literature. Bulletin mensuel de la Socidtd Linndenne de Paris, 1887 ( continued ). No. 83. Baillon : Sur quelqties types du groupe intermediare aux Solanacees et aux Scrofulariacees. : Les ovules des Plantains. „ 84. : Un nouveau mode de monoecie du Papayer. „ — : Note sur les Pedalinees. „ — : Liste des plantes de Madagascar. „ 85. Franchet: Genera nova Graminearnm Africse tropicse occidentalis. ,, — Baillon : Sur les Crescentiees. „ 86. : Sur un Celosia monstreux. „ — : Un nouveau type aperianthe. „ — : Sur les Crescentiees (suite). Comptes No. 1. » 3- » 4- 6. 8. » 9- » IS- „ 16. » 17- „ 19- » 20. „ 21. Rendus. Tome CIV. Trecul : Des rapports des laticiferes avec le systeme fibrovasculaire et de l’appareil aquifere des Calophyllum. Bourquelot : Sur la composition du grain d’amidon. Berthelot : Sur la fixation directe de l’azote gazeux de 1’ atmosphere par les terres vegetales. Bordas : De la composition des graines de VHolcus Sorgho , et de leur application dans I’industrie agricole. Vesque : Sur les canaux secreteurs et sur l’appareil aquifere des Calophyllum. Lechartier : Sur la composition des cendres du cidre. Millardet et Gayon : Recherches nouvelles sur l’action des com- poses cuivreux sur le developpement du Peronospora de la vigne. Mer : De la formation du bois rouge dans le Sapin et le Picea. Chatin : Les plantes montagnardes de la Flore parisienne (resume). Mer : De la formation du bois gras dans le Sapin et le Picea. Bourquelot : Sur les caracteres de l’affaiblissement eprouve par la diastase sous Paction de la chaleur. Petit : Sur la disposition comparee des faisceaux dans le petiole des plantes herbacees et ligneuses. Berthelot : Sur la fixation directe de Pazote gazeux de Patmosphere par les terres vegetales, avec le concours de la vegetation. Trecul : Des proprietes nutritives du latex et de l’appareil aquifere des Calophyllum. Arloing : Les spores du Bacillus anthracis sont reellement tues par la lumiere solaire. Saporta : Sur quelques types de Fougeres tertiaires nouvellement observers. Trecul : Necessite de la reunion des canaux secreteurs aux vaisseaux du latex. Claudon et Morin : Produits de fermentation du sucre par la levure elliptique. Chatin : Une nouvelle espece de Truffe ( Tuber uncinatum). Arnaud : Dosage de la Caro tine contenue dans les feuilles des vegetaux. Riviere : De quelques bois fossiles trouves dans les terrains quaternaires" du bassin parisien. Dubois : Recherches sur la fonction photogenique. Periodical Literature . xix Comptes Rendus. Tome CIV (continued). No. 22. Saporta : Sur le rhizome fossile du Nymphcea Dumasii Sap. „ 23. Girard : Dosage de la fecule dans les pommes de terre. „ — Gassaud : L’azote organique dans les engrais chimiques composes. „ 25. Prillieux : Sur Timportance du depot de rosee en Agriculture. ,, — Mangin : Sur la diffusion des gaz a travers les surfaces cutinisees. „ 26. Vincent et Delachanal : Sur un hydrate du carbone contenu dans le gland du chene (quercine). Journal de Botanique, 1887. No. 1. Bonnier : La Constitution des Lichens. ,, — Constantin : Observations sur la Flore du littoral. „ — Boudier : Description de deux nouvelles especes de Ptychogaster et nouvelle preuve de l’identite de ce genre avec les Polyporus. „ — Herincq : Les Nepenthes et leur culture. „ 2. Franchet: Sur les Cleome a petales appendicules. ,, — Van Tieghem : Sur les racines doubles et les bourgeons doubles des Phanerogames. „ — Constantin : Observations sur la Flore du littoral (suite). L 'Azolla et le Salvinia dans la Gironde. Journal de l’Anatomie et de la Physiologie. Tome XXI. Vuillemin : L’appareil reluisant du Schistotega osmundacea. Journal de Micrographie, 1887. No. 1-3. Kunstler : Aperfu de la morphologie des Bacteriacees ou Microbes. „ — Chavee-Leroy : Emploi du sulfate de chaux et de fer dans la culture de la vigne. „ 2. Balbiani : Evolution des micro-organismes animaux et vegetaux (suite). „ 3. Chavee-Leroy : Sur les maladies des plantes. Journal de Pharmacie et de Chimie. Tome XV. No. 7. Andouard: Incompatibilite des Nitrates et des Superphosphates. „ 8. Bourquelot : Sur les caracteres de Taffaiblissement eprouve par la diastase sous Taction de la chaleur. Revue Bryologique, 1887. No. 1. Cardot : Mousses recoltees dans les lies d ’Jersey et Guernsey. „ — Renauld et Cardot: Enumeration des Muscinees recoltees par le Dr. Delamere a Tile Miquelon. — Duterte : Notes bryologiques sur Amelie-les-Bains et ses environs. „ — Philibert : Etudes sur le Peristome (Suite). „ — Trabut : Mousses et Hepatiques nouvelles d’Algerie. „ — Schiffner : Note sur La Riella Battandieri Trabut. „ 2. Lindberg: De Planta mascula Pleuroziae purpureae. „ — : Hepaticae novae lusitanicae. „ — Cardot : Bryum naviculare. „ — Philibert: Bryum Corbieri. „ — Berthoumieu et du Baysson : Catalogue des Muscinees du Mont- Dore. No. 3. Jensen : Les variations analogues dans les Sphagnacees. „ — Kindberg : Cinclidotus falcatus. b 2 XX Citrrent Literature. Revue Myeologique, 1887. No. 33. Boudier : Developpement gemellaire du Phallus impudicus . „ — Roumeguere : Les ‘ Champignons de Delille.’ „ • — — — : Fungi gallici exsiccati (cent. LX). Notes et diagnoses. „ ■ — : Cas nouveau de teratologic mycologique. „ — Planchon : Observations sur les accidents causes par l’emploi de l’Oronge blonde. „ — Rostrup : Recherches sur le genre Rhizoctonia. „ — Karsten : Champignons nouveaux de Finlande et de la France. „ — Dulac : Champignon phosphorescent du Paturin des pres. „ — Heckel : Traitement curatif et preventif de la ‘ morue rouge.’ ,, — Brunaud : Supplement a la liste des Spheroidees et Agaricinees chromospores des environs de Saintes. „ — Prillieux : Le Rot (Rapport a M. le Ministre de 1’ Agriculture). „ 30. Farlow: Projection du sporange du Pilobolus. „ 33. Monier : Pouvoir nutritif des Champignons comestibles. „ — Winter : Champignons parasites des Eucalyptus. „ — Ferry : Especes acicoles et especes foliicoles. GERMANY. Arbeiten des botanischen Instituts in Wurzburg. Bd. Ill, No. 3. v. Sachs : Ueber die Wirkung der ultra violetten Strahlen auf die B1U- thenbildung. Noll: Ueber die normale Stellung zygomorpher Bliithen und ihre Orienti- rungsbewegungen zur Erreichung derselben. Nagamatsz : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Chlorophyllfunction. Detlefsen : Ueber die Biegungselasticitat von Pflanzentheilen. Hansen : Quantitative Bestimmung des Chlorophyllfarbstoffes in den Laub-blattern. : Weiter U ntersuchungen liber den griinen und gel ben Chloro- phyllfarbstoff. Arehiv fiir Anatomie und Physiologie, pbysiologische Abtheilung, 1887. Waldeyer : Ueber Karyokinese. Arehiv fur die gesammte Physiologie (Pfliiger). Bd. XL. No. 7. Lintner : Ueber die chemische Natur der vegetabilischen Diastase. „ 10. De Zaayer : Untersuchungen iiber Andromedotoxin, den giftigen Bestandtheil der Ericaceae. Arehiv fur Mikroskopisehe Anatomie. Bd. XXIX, Nos. 1-3. Flemming : Neue Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Zelle. Arehiv fur Hygiene. Bd. VI. No. 1. v. Pettenkofer : Zum gegenwartigen Stand der Cholerafrage. „ — Uffelmann : Ueber den Eiweissgehalt und die Verdaulichkeit der essbaren Pilze. ,, — Lehmann : Ueber die Gesundheitsschadlichkeit des blauen Brodes, nebst einer Notiz iiber den blauen Farbstoff von Mercurialis perennis L. „ 2. v. Pettenkofer : Zum gegenwartigen Stand der Cholerafrage. „ — Kraus : Ueber das Verhalten pathogener Bacterien im Trinkwasser. Periodical Literature . xxi Arehiv fur pathologisehe Anatom ie und Physiologie (Virchow). Ser. io. Vol. 7* No. 2. Guttmann : Mikroorganismen im Inhalt der Varicellen. „ 8. „ i. Schedtler: Betrag Zur Morphologie derBakterien {Bacterium. Zopfii, Kurth). „ — „ 2. Guttmann: Zur Kenntniss der Mikroorganismen im Inhalt der Pockenpusteln. Archiv fur Pharmacie, 1887. No. 8. Hartwich : Die Fruchtschale von Juglans regia L. Beitrage zur Biologie der Pflanzen (Cohn). Bd. IV, Heft 3. Busgen : Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Cladochytrien. ,, — Prove : Micrococcus ochroleucus , eine neue chromogene Spalt- pilzform. „ — Rosen : Ein Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Chytridiaceen. „ — Cohn : Ueber Tabaschir. ,, • — Scholtz : Ueber den Einfluss von Dehnung auf das Langen- wachsthum der Pflanzen. „ — Wille : Kritische Studien iiber die Anpassungen der Pflanzen an Regen und Thau. „ V, „ 1. Schwarz : Die morphologische und chemische Zusammen- setzung des Protoplasmas. Berichte der deutsehen Botanisehen Gesellschaft. Jahrgang V. Heft 1. Mobius : Ueber das Vorkommen concentrischer Gefassbiindel mit cen- tralem Phloem und peripherischem Xylem. „ — Krause : Beschreibung der im mittleren N ord-deutschland vorkom- menden Waldveilchen. ,, — Schulz : Zur Morphologie der Cariceae. „ — Muller : Nebenspreiten an Blattern einer Begonia. „ 2. Frank : Sind die W urzelansch wellungen der Erlen und Elaeagnaceen Pilzgallen. „ — Tschirch : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Wurzelknollchen der Leguminosen (I). „ — Muller : Schiefe Symmetric bei Zingiberaceenblumen . „ — Luerssen : Neue Standorte seltener deutscher Fame. ,, — Ambronn : Zur ‘ Erwiderung ’ des Herrn Wortmann. „ — Dafert : Uber Starkekomer welche sich mit Jod roth farben. „ — ■ Diakonow : Lebenssubstrat und Nahrsubstanz. „ 3. Campbell : Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der Spermatozoiden. „ — Tschirch : Untersuchungen iiber das Chlorophyll. „ — Fisch : Ueber die Zahlenverhaltnisse der Geschlechter beim Hanf. ,, 4. Celakovsky : Ueber die aehrchenartigen Partialinflorescenzen der Rhynchosporeen. „ — Lindner : Ueber Durchwachsungen an Pilzmycelien. „ — Oliver : Ueber Fortleitung des Reizes bei reizbaren Narben. „ 5. Meyer A. : Zu F. W. Dafert’s ‘ Ueber Starkekomer welche sich mit Jod roth farben.’ „ — Klebs : Beitrage zur Physiologie der Pflanzenzelle. „ — Reinsch : Eine neue Vaucheria der Corniculatse, sowie iiber gynan- drische Bildung bei Vaucheria. „ — Bachmann : Emodin in Nephoroma lusitanica ; ein Beitrag zur Chemie der Flechten. XXII Current Literature . Beriehte der deutschen Botanischen Gesellscliaft ( continued ). Heft 5. Lagerheim : Ueber die Siisswasser-Arten der Gattung Chcetomorpha Kiitz. „ — Callme : Ueber zweigliedrige Sprossfolge bei den Arten der Gattung Carex. „ — Haberlandt: Ueber die Lage des Kernes in sich entwickelnden Pflanzenzellen. Beriehte der deutschen Chemischen Gesellschaft. Jahrgang XX. No. 6. Kreusler : Bildet sich im Organismus hoherer Pflanzen Salpetersaure ? „ 8. Schulze : Bilden sich Nitrate im Organismus hoherer Pflanzen ? Berieht iiber die Thatigkeit der bot. Section der Schlesischen Gesell- schaft im Jahre, 1886. Engler : Untersuchungen der den weissen oder toaten Grund in der Kieler Bucht bildenden Spaltpilze. : Die pelagischen Diatomaceen der Ostsee. COHN : Ueber die vorzugsweise im letzten Jahrzent. bei Menschen und Thieren Krankheiten welche durch Einlagerung korniger Pilzconcremente charakterisirt sind. Hieronymus : Ueber Bliithe und Bliithenstand der Centrolepidaceen. Eidam : Untersuchungen liber die Familie der Gymnoascaceen. Muller, O. : Ueber die Ranken der Cucurbitaceen. Glauer : Ueber Aggregation in den Tentakelzellen von Drosera rotundifolia L. Fick : Beitrag zu den Vegetationsverhaltnisse Ober-Schlesiens. Schroter : Ueber die auf Hutpilzen vorkommenden Mucorineen. Kunisch : Ueber die erste Pflanze des schlesischen Muschelkalks. Pax : Ueber die Primulaceen. Cohn : Ueber eine gronlandische Thermalge. Fick: Resultate der Durchforschung der schlesischen Phanerogamen- flora im Jahre 1886. Bibliotheca Botanica. Heft IV. (Cassel.) Vochting : Ueber die Bildung der Knollen. Centralblatt, Biologisches, 1887. Vol. VI. No. 23. Imhof : Poren an Diatomeenschalen und Austreten des Protoplasmas an die Oberflache. Vol. VII. Nos. 2-4. Richter : Zur Theorie von der Kontinuitat des Keimplasmas. No. 6. Klebs : Ueber den Einfluss des Kernes in der Zelle. Centralblatt, Botanisches. Bd. XXIX. Almquist : Ueber Carex evoluta und andere Carex- hybriden. : Botanische Betrachtungen aus dem Sommer 1885 (various; chiefly on morphology of Utricularia). Aurivillius : Ueber die Bliithe und Befruchtung von Aconitu Lycoctonum. Benecke : Ueber die Knollchen an den Leguminosen-Wurzeln. Bockeler : Ueber ein vermeintlich neues Cyperaceen-genus. Borbas : Die Knospengallen einiger Eichen in der Form von Eichen- gallen. Cohn : Ueber Tabaschir. Periodical Literature . xxiii Centralblatt, Botanisches. Bd. XXIX. ( continued ). Eriksson : Ueber eine Blattfleckenkrankheit der Gerste. Hagerstrom : Schwedische Quercus-Y ormen. Harz : Ueber die mineralische Stickstoffemahrung hoherer Pflanzen. Istvanffy und Johan-Olsen : Ueber die Milchsaftbehalter und ver- wandte Bildungen bei den hoheren Pilzen. Macleod : Untersuchungen iiber die Befruchtung der Blumen. Rothpletz : Ueber die palseozoischen Landfloren und ihre Verbreitungs- gebiete. Steininger : Beschreibung der europaischen Arten des genus Pedicularis. Thomas : Synchytrium cupulatum n. sp. Wakker : Ueber die Infection der Nahrpflanze durch parasitische Peziza- (Sclerotinien) Arten. Will : Die Vegetationsverhaltnisse des Excursionsgebietes der deutschen Polarstation auf Siid-Georgien. Wittrock : Ueber Binuclearia , eine neue Confervaceen Gattung. : Eine subfossile, hauptsachlich von Algen gebildete, Erdschicht. Bd. XXX. Bachmann : Die physiologische und systematische Bedeutung der Schildhaare. Dingler : Die Verbreitung der Zirbelkiefer ( Finns cembra) in den bayrischen Voralpen. Gheorghieff : Beitrag zur vergleichenden Anatomie der Chenopo- diaceen. Grevillius : Ueber die Stipelscheide einiger Polygonum- Arten. Hartig : Ueber den Einfluss des Alters, des Standortes, und der Erzie- hungsweise, auf das specifische Gewicht des Holzes der Rothbuche. Harz : Ueber eine neue Verfalschung des Weissen Senfes. : Plasmodiophora Brassicae Wor. — — : Ueber die im verflossenen Jahre beobachtete Triibung des Schlierseewassers. Keller : Ueber Bildungsabweichungen in den Blutenblattkreisen von Linaria spuria. Kerner : Ueber explodirende Bliiten. Kjellmann : Ueber die durch den Sprossenbau bedingte sogennante * W anderung ’ der Pyrola secunda. : Ueber Veranderlichkeit anatomischer Charaktere. Kronfeld : Schilderung des morphologischen Baues des Bliitenstandes von Typha. — — : Ueber Raphiden bei Typha. Lindman : Bliihen und Bestaubungseinrichtungen im skandinavischen Hochgebirge. Meinshausen : Carex livida , Whlbg., ein neuer Burger der Flora Ingriens. Palacky : Ueber die praeglaciale Flora Mitteleuropas. Peter : Prolification der Bliiten bei Layia elegans. Richter : Beitrage zur Flora von Niederoesterreich. Schiffner : De Jungermannia Hornschuchiana N. ab E. Schonland : Ein Beitrag zur mikroskopischen Tecknik. Sennholz : Ueber den Bliitenstand voa Amorphophallus Rivieri . XXIV Current Literature. Centralblatt, Botanisches ( continued ). Skarman : Ueber die Salixflora an den Ufern des Klarelfs. Steininger : Beschreibung der europaischen Arten des genus Pedi- cularis. Stromfelt : Einige Beobachtungen iiber die Phanerogamen- und Farn- Vegetation der siidwestlichen Kiiste Norvvegens. v. Wettstein : Zwei bisher nur unvollstandig bekannte Ascomyceten. Centralblatt fur Allgemeine Gesundheitspfiege. Bd. 5. Marpmann : Saccharomyces niger, eine neue Hefeform. Centralblatt fur Bacteriologie und Parasitenkunde. Bd. I. No. 1. Esmarch: Die Bereitung der Kartoffel als Nahrboden fur Micro- organismen. ,, 2. Miller : Ueber den jetzigen Stand unserer Kenntnisse der parasitaren Krankheiten der Mundhohle und der Zahne. ,, 3, 4. Hartdegen : Zusammenfassender Bericht iiber den Gonococcus ‘ heisser ’ und seine Beziehungen zur Gonorrhoe. „ 5. Fraenkel: Untersuchungen iiber den Keimgehalt des Lanolins. ,, 8. Esmarch : Ueber die Reincultur eines Spirillum. ,, 9. Petri : Eine kleine modification des Koch’schen Plattenverfahrens. „ 11, 12. Bender: Zusammenfassender Bericht iiber die Bacillus bei Syphilis. „ 12. Gruber: Eine Method der Cultur anaerobischer Bacterien nebst Bemerkungen zur Morphologie der Butters'auregahrung. „ 13. Escherich : Die im Blute und den Organen Scharlachkranker gefundenen Microorganismen (Historisches Referat). ,, — Lipez : Anwendung eines Culturglases statt Platten zu Untersuchungen der pathologischen Producte auf Microorganismen. „ 15, 16. Wollny : Ueber die Beziehungen der Microorganismen zur Agri- cultur. „ 15. Wiesner: Ueber das tinctorielle Verhalten der Lipra- und Tuberkel Bacillen. ,, 16. Sorokin : Eine neue Spirillum — Art. ,, 17. Zuckermann : Ueber die Ursache der Eiterung. „ 18. Benecke: Ueber die Ursachen der Veranderungen, welche sich wahrend des Reifungsprocesses im Emmenthaler Kase vollziehen. „ 18. Soyka : Ueber ein Verfahren, Dauerpraparate von Reinculturen auf festem Nahrboden herzustellen. „ 19. Baumgarten : Ueber die Farbungsunterschiede zwischen Lipra- und Tuberkelbacillen. „ 20. Ludwig : Ueber die Verbreitung der Empusaseuche der Schwebfliegen. „ — Hueppe : Ueber Blutserum-Culturen. „ 21,22. Kahlden : Ueber das gegenwartige Verhaltniss der Bacteriologie zur Chirurgie. Zusammenfassendes Referat. „ 23. Tavel : Zur Geschichte der Smegma-Bacillen. „ 23,25. Kitt: Der Rauschbrand : zusammenfassende Skizze iiber den gegenwartigen Stand der Litteratur und Pathologie. „ 23. Ludwig : Einiges iiber Rostpilze. ,, 24. Escherich : Ueber Darmbacterien im Allgemeinen und diejenigen der Sauglinge im Besonderen (Historisches Referat). „ 26. Heim : Ueber verminderte Widerstandfahigkeit von Milzbrandsporen. Periodical Literature. XXV Flora. Jahrgang LXX. No. 1-6. Worgitzky : Vergleichende Anatomie der Ranken. „ 4-5. J. Muller : Lichenologische Beitrage. „ 6. Hansgirg : Ueber Trentepohlia {Chroolepus) -artige Moosvorkeim bildungen. „ 7. Haberlandt : Zur Kenntniss des Spaltoffnungsapparatus. „ 8. Muller, J. : Revisio Lichenum Australensium Krempelhuberi. „ 8-11. Strobl: Flora der Nebroden (Forts.). „ 9. Nylander : Addenda nova ad Lichenographiam Europseam. „ — Freyn : Die Gattung Oxygr aphis und ihre Arten. „ 10, 11. Arnold: Lichenologische Fragmente. „ 12, 13. Schrodt : Neue Beitrage zur Mechanik der Famsporangien. „ 13-16. Naumann : Beitrage zur Entwickelungsgeschichte der Palmen- blatter. „ 14. Muller, K. : Beitrage zur Bryologie Nord-Amerika’s. „ — Saupe : Der anatomische Bau des Holzes der Leguminosen und sein systematischer Werth. „ 17. Muller, J. : Lichenologische Beitrage. „ 19. Bachmann : Mikrochemische Reaktionen auf Flechtenstoffe. Forschungen auf dem G-ebiete der Agrikulturphysik (Wollny). Bd. X, Nos. 1 and 2. (Heidelberg.) Wollny : Untersuchungen liber die Feuchtigkeits -und Temperatur Verhaltnisse des Bodens bei verschiedener Neigung des Terrains gegen die Himmelsrichtung und gegen den Horizont. — : Untersuchungen liber das Verhalten der atmospharischen Niederschlage zur Pflanze und zum Boden : No. 1. Einfluss der Niederschlagsmenge auf die Entwickelung und das Productions vermogen der Kulturpflanzen. C. Kraus : Weitere Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Blutungserscheinungen der Pflanzen mit besonderer Berlicksichtigung der Qualitat der Blutungssafte. Hedwigia. Bd. XXVI. Heft 1. Stephan 1 : Ueb. einige Lebermoose Portugals. „ — Winter: Exotische Pilze IV. „ — Hauck : Ueb. einige von Hildebrandt im Rothen Meere und Indischen Ocean gesammelte Algen, III. „ — Hansgirg : Ueb. d. Gattung Allogonium Ktz. „ 2. Hauck : Ueb. einige von Hildebrandt im Rothen Meere und Indischen Ocean gesammelte Algen, IV. „ — Niessl: Ueb. Leptosphaeria nigrans, L. Fuckelii und verwandte Arten. ,, — Warnstorf : Beitrage z. Moosflora Norwegens. „ — Winter: Nachtrage und Berichtigungen zu Saccardo’s Sylloge. „ 3. Rehm : Ascomyceten. Fasc. XVIII. ,, — Sanio : Bryologische Fragmente. I. ,, — Raciborski : Ueber einige in den letzten Jahren beschriebenen Myxomyceten. „ — Karsten : Fungi aliquot novi in Turkestania a Walther lecti. Hefte, Botanische (Wigand’s). II. (Marburg.) Lohrer : Beitrage zur anatomischen Systematik : Vergleichende Anatomie der Wurzel. XXVI Overrent Liter attire. Hefte, Botanisclie (Wigand*s) ( continued ). Wigand : Ueber Krystall-Plastiden. : Bakterien innerhalb des geschlossenen Gewebes der knollenartigen Anschwellungen der Papilionaceen- Wurzel. : Beitrage zur Pflanzen-Teratologie. : Die rothe und blaue Farbung von Laub und Frucht. Dennert : Die anatomische metamorphose der Bliithenstandaxen. Jahrbiicher Botanische (Engler). Bd. VIII. Heft 3. Krasan : Zur Geschichte der Formentwickelung der roburoiden Eichen. 3, — Kranzlin : Eria Choneana n. sp. „ — Bockeler : Plantae Lehmannianae in Guatemala; Costarica et Columbia collectae ; Cyperaceae. „ — Baker: Plantae Lehmannianae, etc., Liliaceae, Haemodoraceae, Amary- lidaceae , Dioscoreaceae , lridaceae. ,, — Masters : Plantae Lehmannianae, etc., Passifloraceae , Aristolochiaceae. 3, — Borbas : Die ungarischen Inula- Alien, besonders aus der Gruppe Enula. 3, — Kohne : Plantae Lehmannianae, etc., Lythraceae. ,, 4. Marloth : Das siidostliche Kalahari -gebiet. Ein Beitrag zur Pflanzengeographie Siid-Afrikas. „ — Engler : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Aponogetonaceae. „ — Bower : Ueber die Entwickelung und die Morphologie von Phylloglossum Drummondii. „ — Holm : Beitrage zur Flora Westgronlands. „ 5. Prantl : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Cupuliferen. „ — Karsten : Bentham-Hooker’s Genera Plantarum et Florae Columbiae specimina selecta. Jahrbucher, Landwirthsekaftliche. Bd. XVI. No. 1. Stossner : Untersuchungen iiber den Einfluss verschiedener Aus- saattiefen auf die Entwickelung einiger Getreidesorten. „ 2,3. Frank: Die jetzt herrschende Krankheit der Susskirschen im Altenlande. „ — Temme : Ueber die Pilzkropfe der Holzpflanzen. Jahrbucher fur Wiss. Botanik (Pringsheim). Bd. XVIII, Heft. 1. Janse : Die Mitwirkung der Markstrahlen bei der Wasserbewegung Holze. Wieler : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Jahresringbildung und des Dickenwachsthums. Die Landwirthschaftlichen Versuchs-stationen. Bd. XXXIII. Baessler : Die Assimilation des Asparagins durch die Pflanze. Baumann : Ueber die Bestimmung des im Boden Erhaltenen Am- moniak-Stickstoffs, und ueber die Menge des assimilirbaren Stickstoffs im unbearbeiteten Boden. v. Bretfeld : Ueber die Anatomie des Baumwollen-und Kapok- Samens. Fittbogen : Diingungsversuche mit Phosphaten. Frank, B. : Cultur der im Boden lebenden Mikroorganismen. Periodical Literature . XXVll Die Landwirthsehaftliehen Versuehs-stationen. Bd. XXXIII. ( continued ). Gilbert : Ueber neue Ergebnisse betreffend die Stickstoffquellen der Pflanzen. Hellriegel : Welche Stickstoffquellen stehen der Pflanze zu Gebote. Hilger und Gross : Die Bestandtheile einzelner Organe des Weinstocks. Hoffmeister : Die Rohfaserbestimmung und das Holzgummi* Kassner : Ueber Asdepias Cornuti und die verwandten Arten. Kellner (und Ota) : Untersuchungen ueber die Bodenabsorption. ■ : Quantitative Bestimmung einiger im Boden vorhandenen absorptiv gebundenen Basen (Kali, Kalk, Magnesia), und Versuche ueber die Frage ob die Pflanze nur geloste und absorbirte, oder auch starker gebundene unloslichere Nahrstoffe aufnehmen kann. : Die Zusammensetzung der Theeblatter in verschiedenen V egetations-stadien. Knop : Bemerkung zu -der Abhandlung von Dr. Baumann liber Am- moniakbestimmung im Boden. Landolt : Ueber die chemischen Umsetzungen im Boden unter dem Einfluss kleiner Organismen. Muller, C. : Ueber die zweckmassigste Form der Phosphorsaure fiir den Anbau der Zuckerriibe. Muller, O. : Ein Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Eiweissbildung in der Pflanze. Nobbe : Die ‘Wilde Kartoffel’ von Paraguay. Richter : Ueber Lallemantia iberica , eine neue Oelpflanze. Schulze, E: Untersuchungen riiber die stickstoffhaltigen Bestandtheile einiger Halmfutterstoffe. — : Ueber die Methoden welche zur quantitativen Bestim- mung der stickstoffhaltigen Pflanzenbestandtheile verwendbar sind. Steffeck : Ein neues Falschungsmittel des weisen Senfes ( Sinapis alba), (Samen von Brassica indica , Napus oleifera annua). Stutzer : Ueber die Verdauung der Proteinstoffe. Szymanski : Notiz ueber microchemische Prufung von Pflanzensamen auf Eiweisskorper. Weiske : Zur quantitativen Trennung des Eiweiss von den Peptonen. Bd. XXXIV. No. i. Emmerling : Studien liber die Eiweissbildung in der Pflanze. Monatliche Mittheilungen aus dem Gesammtgebiete der Naturwis- senschaften. Vol.IV.No. io, ii. Monkmeyer : Betrachtungen ueber das tropische West Afrika (Forts.). „ — „ ii, 12. Huth : Myrmekophile und myrmekophobe Pflanzen. „ V. „ i. Meyer: Ueber den Klebergehalt von Weizenmehl. „ — „ — Monkmeyer : Betrachtungen iiber das tropische West Afrika (Schluss). „ — ,, 2. Delpino : Weitere Bemerkungen liber myrmekophile Pflanze . „ — „ — Huth : Der Tabaxir in seiner Bedeutung fur die Botanik, Mineralogie, und Physik. XXV111 Current Literature. Nova Acta d. k. Leop. -Carol. Akad. der Naturforscher. Bd. LI, No. 5. Feist : Ueber die Schutzvornichtung der Laubknospen dicotyler Laub- b'aume. Schriften der Physikalisch-Oekonomischen Gesellschaft zu Konigsberg. Jahrgang XXVII, 1886. Caspary : Einige neue Pflanzenreste aus dem samlandischen Bernstein. — : Truffeln und triiffelanliche Pilze in Preussen. : Ueber neue Bemsteinpflanzen. : Bliithenstanden von Paulownia imperialis Sieb. et Zuccr. : Neue und seltene Pflanzen in Preussen (Juncus tenuis W., Sedum villosum L.) : Zur Geschichte der Senecio vernalis W. and K. Engelhardt: Ueber Tertiarpflanzen von Griinberg in Schlesien aus dem Prov. Museum zu Konigsberg. Sitzungsberichte der k. Preussischen Akademie der Wissensehaften zu Berlin. No. 10. Westermaier : Neue Beitrage zur Kenntniss der physiol. Be- deutung des Gerbstoffes in den Pflanzengeweben. Sitzungsberichte der Physikalisch - Medicinischen Gesellschaft zur Wurzburg. v. Sachs : Ueber die Keimung der Cocospalme. : Ueber ein neues botanisches Demonstrationsmittel. (Differential Auxanometer.) : Ueber die Wirkung des durch ein Chininlosung geganenen Lichts auf die Bliithenbildung. Hansen : Weitere Untersuchungen iiber den griinen und gelben Chloro- phyllfarbstoff. Sitzungsberieht der Gesellschaft naturforschender Freunde zu Berlin. No. 1. Wittmack: Ueber Arachis hypogcea L. ,, 2. Magnus: Einige Beobachtungen ueber die Heterophyllie von Melaleuca micromera. Schauer. „ 4. Tschirch : Ueber die Kalkoxalatkrystalle in den Aleuronkorner der Samen, und ihre Functionen. : Ueber die Wurzelknollchen der Leguminosen. Hermes : Ueber einen neuen leuchtenden Bacillus. „ 5. Wittmack : Ueber Friichte von Luffa cylindrica Rom. : Ueber die Unterschiede zwischen Raps-, Riibsen-, Ruben-, und Kohlsamen. Verhandlungen des Botanischen Vereins der Provinz Brandenburg. Jahrgang XXVIII. Buttner : Ueber die Uferflora des Congo. Ascherson : Ueber einige interessante Pflanzen aus der Flora der Provinz Brandenburg. Magnus : Ueber biologische Beobachtungen von Fritz Muller an brasilianischen Orchideen. Ludwig : Ueber eine eigenthiimliche Garungserscheinung bei lebenden Eichen. Koehne : Ueber die Schiitzfarbung von Rhodocera Rhamni in Anpassung an Cirsium oleraceum (L.) Scop. Periodical Literature . xxix Verhandlungen des Botanischen Vereins der Provmz Brandenburg. {continued l) Magnus : Ueber sogenannte gefullte, von Beckmann in Bassum gesammelte Bliiten von Scirpus caespitosus. Ascherson : Ueber Utricularia ochroleuca Hartm. aus der Provinz Brandenburg und iiber die beiden, in Aegypten vorkommenden Formen von Carthamus tinctorius L. Seemen : Einiges iiber abnorme Bliitenbildungen bei den Weiden. — ____ : Vergriinung der Perigonblatter bei Anemone silvestris L. : Einige Mitteilungen iiber die Flora der Mark Brandenburg. Luerssen : Die ‘ Doppeltanne’ des Berliner W eihnachtsmarktes. Taubert : Eine Kolonie slidosteuropaischer Pflanzen bei Kopenick unweit Berlin — Scutellaria minor x galericulata {S. Nicholsoni Taubert), ein neuer Bastard. — Beitrag zur Flora von Zeitz. Winkler: Die Keimpflanze der Salicornia herbacea L. und des Lepidium incisum Roth. Jacob asch : Botanische Mitteilungen A. Teratologisches. — Vergriinte Katzchen von Salix fragilis L. — Anemone nemorosa L. mit behaarten Kelchblattem. — Nigel la damascena L. mit ver- wachsenen Kotyledonen. — Geum rivale L. mit proliferirenden Bliiten. — • Polemonium Coeruleum L. mit verschieden geformten Blattern. — Ailantus glandulosa Desf. mit gabelteiliger Zweig- bildung. — Polyporus squamosus Huds. trichterformig. — Agarici mit Lamellen auf der Hutoberflache. — B. Abnorme Bliiten- und Fruchtzeiten. Schulze : Kleine Beitrage zur Flora Meklenburgs. Taubert : Beitrag zur Flora des markischen Oder- Warthe- und Netzegebietes. Treichel : Pflanzengeographisches aus Siidaustralien nach Mitteilungen von J. G. O. Tepper. Verhandlungen des Naturhistoriseh-Medicinischen Vereins zu Heidel- berg, 1886. Blochmann : Ueber eine neue Haematococcus-Art. Zeitschrift fiir Hygiene. Bd. II. No. 1. Fischer: Bakteriologische Untersuchungen auf eine Reise nach Westindien ; ii. Ueber einen lichtentwickelnden, im Meer- wasser gefundenen, Spaltpilz (. Bacillus phosphorescens ). „ 2. Biondi : Die pathogenen Mikroorganismen des Speichels. ,, - — Dunham : Zur chemischen reaction der Cholerabacterien. Zeitschrift, Jenaische, fur Naturwissensehaft. Bd. XX. No. 4. Stahl : Uber die biologische Bedeutung der Rhaphiden. Zeitschrift fur Physiologisehe Chenaie. Bd. XI. (Strassburg.) No. 1, 2. Schulze und Steiger : Ueber das Arginin (from Lupinus luteus ). „ ■ — Ehrenberg : Experimental Untersuchungen liber die Frage nach dem Freiwerden von gasformigem Stickstoff bei Faulnissprocessen. „ 3. Vincenzi : Ueber die chemischen Bestandtheile der Spaltpilze. „ — Brieger : Die Quelle des Trimethylamins im Mutterkorn (Ergot). „ — Schulze und Nageli : Zur Kenntniss der beim Eiweisszerfall entste- henden Phenylamidopropionsaiire. „ — - Stutzer : Untersuchungen ueber die Einwirkung von Verdauungs- Fermenten auf die Proteinstoffe der Futtermittel landwirth- schaftlicher Nutzthiere. XXX Current Literature . Zeitschrift fur Physiologische Chemie ( continued ). „ 4. Mylius : Ueber die blaue Jodstarke und die blaue Jodcholsaure. „ 5. Schulze : Ueber das vorkommen von Cholin in Keimpflanzen. „ — Steiger : Ueber j8- Galactan. ein dextrinartiges Kohlehydrat ans den Samen von Lupinus luteus. „ — Ehrenberg : Weitere Untersuchungen liber die Frage nach dem Freiwerden von gasforaiigem Stickstoff bei Faulnissprocessen. Zeitung, Botanisehe. Jahrgang XLV. No. 1. Hildebrand : Experimente ueber die geschlechtliche Fortpflanzung der Oxalis-arten. „ — Christ : Abnorme Bildungen bei Geranium Robertianum. ,, 2, 3. Hoffmann : Culturversuche liber Variation. ,, 4-9. Wortmann : Ueber die rotirenden Bewegungen der Ranken. „ 8. Stenger : Ueber die Bedeutung der Absorptionsbander. „ 9, 10. Leitgeb : Ueber die durch Alcohol in Dahliaknollen hevor- gerufenen Ausscheidungen . ,, 10. Schrenk : Ueber die Enstehung von Starke in Gefassen. ,, 11, 12. Goebel : Ueber Prothallien und Keimpflanzen von Lycopodium inundatum. „ 13,17. Oltmanns : Ueber die Entwickelung der Perithecien in der Gattung Chcetomium. „ 14. F. v. Muller : Neuer australischer Pandanus. ,, 17. Reinke : Entgegnung beziiglich der subjectiven Absorptionsbander. ,, 18, 24. Zacharias : Beitrage zur Kenntniss des Zellkems und der Sexualzellen. „ 25-29. Engelmann : Die Farben bunter Laub-blatter und ihre Bedeutung fur die Zerlegung der Kohlensaiire im Lichte. „ 28. Fischer von Waldheim : Eine weibliche Pyramidenpappel in Warschau. „ 30. Noll : Ueber Membranwachsthum und einige physiologische Er- scheinungen bei Siphoneen. GREAT BRITAIN. Annals and Magazine of Natural History. Vol. XX, No. 115. Murray : Catalogue of Ceylon Algae in the Herbarium of the British Museum. Bulletin of Miscellaneous Information, Royal Gardens, Kew, 1887. No. 1. i. Jeff {Eragrostis dbyssinicd), correspondence concerning same, etc. ii. Oil of Ben (Moringa apterd), correspondence and extracts from reports, etc. „ 2. iii. Cape Boxwood ( Buxus Macowani), account of, with extracts from reports. iv. Industries at Mauritius, correspondence and notes on reports, etc. „ 3. Fibre Plants : v. Sisal Hemp. ^ — — . — : vi. Mauritius Hemp. „ 4. Fibre Plants : vii. Manila Hemp ( Musa textilis, Nees). — — — : viii. Plantain and Banana fibre (Musa Sapientum,. R. Br.). Periodical Literature . XXXI Bulletin of Miscellaneous Information ( continued ). No. 4. Fibre Plants : ix. Pine Apple fibres (Ananas sativa). „ 5. Fibre Plants : x. Bowstring Hemp. „ 6. xi. Botanical Stations in the West Indies. Chemical News. Vol. LV. Warington : Some recent researches on the Nature of the Nitrogenous Organic matter of soils. Bloxam : On colour-tests for Strychnine and other Alkaloids. Nettlefold : The ash of Bovista gigantea, Curtis’s Botanical Magazine, by Sir J. D. Hooker. Vol. XLIII. No. 505 contains descriptions of Hedychium Gardnerianum , Solanum Wend- landii , Amasonia calycina, Primula erosa, P. capitata , Nymphcea Jlava. „ 506 contains descriptions of Silphium albiflorum, Gladiolus Watsonioides, Hemipilia calophylla , Adesmia balsamica, Strobilanthes coloratus. ,, 507 contains descriptions of Xanthoceras sorbifolia , Lapeyrousia grandi - flora, Corydalis Kolpakowskiana , Begonia cyclophylla , Ceropegia Monteiroce. „ 508 contains descriptions of Clavija Ernstii, Heuchera sanguinea, Chry- santhemum multicaule , Hedysarum microcalyx, Momordica in- volucrata . „ 5°9 contains descriptions of Xanthorrhcea Preissii, Aristolochia ridicula , Disporum Leschenaultianwn , Pleurothallis insignis , Billbergia decora. „ 510 contains descriptions of Oxera pulchella , sEchinea myriophylla , Carex scaposa , Pultenoea rosea, Iris (. Xiphion ) Vartani. G-eologieal Magazine, 1887. No. 3. Gardner and Harris : On the Gelinden Flora. „ 4. Gardner: The Development of Dicotyledons in time. Grevillea. Voi. XV. No. 75. Cooke: New British Fungi (Agaricinge). Massee : British Pyrenomycetes. Crombie : Index Lichenum Britannicorum. No. 76. Cooke : Some Australian Fungi. Cooke : New British Fungi ( continued ). Phillips : Some new British Discomycetes. Massee : British Pyrenomycetes (continued). Lett : Discovery of Hildentiranda rivularis in Britain. Journal of Botany, British and Foreign. Vol. XXV. No. 289. Forbes: Henry Fletcher Hance. Hance : Spicilegia Florae Sinensis : Diagnoses of new, and habitats of rare or unrecorded, Chinese Plants. Benhow : Notes on the Flora of Middesex. Babington : Supplement of notes on Rubi, No. 1. Baker : Mr. J. J. Cooper’s Costa Rica Ferns. Toni and Poglio : Notes on Nomenclature. Groves, H. and J. : Carex atrata Linn, in Eastemess. Bennett : Epilobium lanceolatum S. et M. in Kent. Ley : Carum Carui L. as a native in Britain. * : Potentilla rupestris L. in Radnorshire. XXX11 Current Literature . Journal of Botany, British and Foreign ( continued ). No. 290. Spruce : Lejeunea Holtii , a new Hepatic from Killarney. Purchas : A list of plants observed in S. Derbyshire. Baker : A new Polypodium from Jamaica. Boswell : Jamaica Mosses and Hepaticae. Fryer : Notes on Pondweeds. Baker : Synopsis of Tillandsiece. Warner : Codium Bursa at Brighton. Clarke : New Wilts Records. Marshall : Orobanche picridis in Surrey. Whitwell : Silene Otites Sm. in Sussex. Dixon : Webera cucullata Schwgr. in Britain. Melvill : Agropyrum ( Triticum ) violaceum , Hornemann, in Scotland. , 291. Beeby : Egisteum litorale as a British plant. Jackson : The new ‘ Index of Plant-names.’ Spruce : Lejeunea Holtii , a new Hepatic from Killarney (concluded). Linton : A new British Rubus. Marshall : Arenaria Lloydi Jordan as a British plant. - — : Cornish plants. Bennett : Two new forms of grasses for Britain. Webster : Change of colour in the flowers of Anemone nemorosa. Weaver : Prunella vulgaris L., var. alba. Ridley : Burmannia bicolor Mart, in Africa. Fry : Sibthorpia europcea L. in Devonshire. : Epilobium lanceolatum S. and M. in N. Somerset. „ 292. Jenman : The ferns of Trinidad. Purchas : A list of plants observed in S. Derbyshire (continued). Cockerell : The Flora of Bedford Park, Chiswick. Boswell : New or rare British and Irish Mosses. Fryer : Notes on Pondweeds. Baker : Synopsis of Tillandsiece. Linton : The new Rubus. Hiern : Flora of North Devon. Boswell : Jamaica Mosses. „ 293. Ridley : Angolan Scitamineae. Bailey : Forms and Allies of Ranunculus Flammula Linn. Purchas : A list of plants observed in S. Derbyshire (concluded). Groves, H. and J. : Notes on British Characeae for 1886. Dickins : The Progress of Botany in Japan. Murray : Christopher Edmund Broome. Jackson : The new ‘ Index of Plant-names’ (concluded). : Remarks on the Nomenclature of the Eighth Edition of the ‘ London Catalogue.’ Clarke : On the Position of the Raphe in Endodes?nia. Whitwell: Change of colour in Anemone nemorosa, etc. Beeby : Notes on Ranunculus bulbosus. „ 294. Holmes : Two new British Ectocarpi. von Mueller and Baker : Notes on a Collection of Ferns from Queensland, Periodical Literature . XXXlll Journal of Botany, British, and Foreign {continued). Fryer: Notes on Pond weeds. Hanbury and Marshall : Notes on some plants of Northern Scot* land observed in July 1886. Baker : On a Collection of Ferns made in West Central China by Dr. A. Henry. * : Synopsis of Tillandsiea ?. Bennett : Revision of the Australian Species of Potamogeton . Jackson : Remarks on the Nomenclature of the eighth edition of the ‘London Catalogue.’ Journal of the Boyal Agricultural Society of England. Series 2, Vol. XXIII, Part I. Voelcker : Report on the Experiments conducted in 1886 by Local Agricultural Societies, in conjunction with the Royal Agricultural Society of England. - — — — — : Report on the Field and Feeding Experiments at Woburn, conducted on behalf of the Royal Agricultural Society of England during the year 1886. Journal of the Chemical Society, London, 1887. No. 290. Hartley : Spectroscopic Notes on the Carbohydrates and Albumi- noids from Grain. „ — Kinch : The Amount of Chlorine in Rain-water collected at Cirencester. ,, 291. Warington : On the Distribution of the Nitrifying Organism in the Soil. „ 292. Griffiths : Agricultural Experiments with Iron Sulphate as a Manure during 1886. „ 293. Rennie : The Colouring Matter of Drosera Whittakeri. „ 295. Warington : A Contribution to the Study of Well-waters. ,, 296. Brown : Further Notes on the Chemical Action of Bacterium Aceti. Journal of the Linnean Society : Botany. Vol. XXII. ,, 148. Masters : On the Floral Conformation of the genus Cypripedium (Plate XX and 10 woodcuts). Ito, Tokutaro : Berberidearum Japoniae Conspectus. Druery : On a new Instance of Apospory in Polystichum angulare var. pulcherrunum Wils. Baker : Further Contributions to the Flora of Madagascar. „ 149. Baker : Further Contributions to the Flora of Madagascar {continued ). Vol. XXIV. ,, 158. Bateson and Darwin : The Effect of Stimulation on Turgescent Vegetable Tissues. King : Observations on the Genus Ficus , with special reference to the Indo-Malayan and Chinese Species. Masses and Morris : Disease of Colocasia in Jamaica {Peronospora trichotoma). Bennett, A. W. : On the Affinities and Classification of Algae. Journal of the Quekett Microscopical Club. Series 2, Vol. III. No. 17. Epps : On the Kola Bean. Grove and Sturt : On a fossil marine diatomaceous deposit from Oamaru, New Zealand. Part II. C XXXIV Current Liter attire. Journal of the Royal Microscopical Society. Series 2, Vol. VII. Bennett : Fresh-water Algae (including Chlorophyllaceous Protophyta) of North Cornwall ; with description of six New Species. Massee : On the Differentiation of Tissues in Fungi. ^Memoirs of the Manchester Literary and Philosophical Society. Series 3, Vol. X. Williamson : On the Relations of Calamodendron to Calamites. The Naturalist, 1887. (London and Leeds.) No. 138. Edmondson : Bee-Orchis in Craven. ,, 139. Martindale: The Lichen-flora of Westmoreland. „ 140. Binstead : Some rare Mosses in Westmoreland. ,, — Waddell : Hygrophorus sciophanus near Kendal. „ 142. Cash : The early botanical work of the late William Wilson. Naturalist, The Essex, 1887. (Buckhurst Hill, Essex.) No. 1. Clarke : Notes on the Saffron Plant ( Crocus sativus , L.). „ — Shenstone : Report of the Flowering Plants growing around Colchester. ,, 2. Linton : Hypochceris glabra Linn, in Essex. „ — Beeby : Sparganium neglectum , Beeby, in Essex. Naturalist, The Midland. Vol. X, Nos. 109-114. (Birmingham.) No. hi. Mott: The Relation between Evergreen and Deciduous Trees and Shrubs. „ 1 1 2. Wilkinson : A Ramble amongst Lichens in the Island of Bute. „ — Mathews : Plistory of the County Botany of Worcester. Naturalist, The Scottish. Vol. XV. (Perth.) Jan. Beeby : On the Flora of Scotland. Davidson : Unrecorded Dumfriesshire Plants. Stir ton : New British Mosses. : A curious Lichen from Ben La we rs. Trail : Report for 1886 on the Fungi of the East of Scotland. Druce : Notes on Scotch Plants. : The London Catalogue of British Plants. April. White : Notes on the forms of Caltlia palustris. Bennett : Additional records of Scotch plants for the year 1886. Trail : On the Influence of Cryptogams on Mankind. : New Scotch Microfungi. : Revision of the Scotch Peronosporese. Dixon : Webera cucullata Schwgr., in Ross. Druce : Scotch plants. Beeby : Juncus alpinus , probably a Scotch plant. Gray : Arenaria norvegica in Sutherlandshire. ‘ Nature.’ Vol. XXXV-XXXVI. No. 197. Jackson : The Colonial and Indian Exhibition. Vol. XXXV. No. 897. Thiselton Dyer : Ipecacuanha Cultivation in India. „ — Lubbock : The Forms of Seedlings : the Causes to which they are due. „ 898. Morris : Botanical Federation in the West Indies. „ 900. Ward : Protoplasm. Periodical Literature . xxxv ‘ Nature * ( continued ). No. 902. Report on the Botanical Garden, Saharunpur. 904. Thiselton Dyer : Tabasheer. j, 905. Bateson and Darwin : On the Effect of Certain Stimuli on Vegetable Tissues. „ 906. Cecil : Tabasheer. „ 907. Ito, Tokutaro : Tabasheer. „ — Price : The Vitality of Seeds. „ — Blomefield: Ditto. „ — Klein : Ditto. „ 908. Judd : The Relation of Tabasheer to Mineral Substance. „ 909. Rowney : Tabasheer. „ 910. Williamson : On some observations on Palaeobotany in Goebel’s ‘ Outlines of Classification and Special Morphology of Plants.’ „ 91 1. Thiselton Dyer : A Plant which destroys the Taste of Sweetness. „ — Hemsley : Primroses. „ — Hooper : An Examination of the Leaves of Gymnema sylvestre. „ 912. Murray: The Vitality of Mummy Seeds. Vol. XXXVI. No. 915. Huth : Tabasheer mentioned in Older Botanical Works. „ 917. Thiselton Dyer: Flora of Christmas Island. „ 918. J. M. H. : A Use of Flowers by Birds. ,, 919. Shrubsole : Diatoms in the Thames. ,, — • Gardiner : The Structure of the Nostochineae. ,, 920. Hickson and Thiselton Dyer: Cocoa-nut Pearls. ,, 921. White : The Use of Flowers by Birds. „ 922. Nathorst : Discovery of Fossil Remains of an Arctic Flora in Central Sweden. „ 924. J. M. H. : The Use of Flowers by Birds. Palseontographical Society. Vol. XL. Williamson : A Monograph on the Morphology and Histology of Stigmaria Ficoides. Pharmaceutical Journal and Transactions. Series 3, Vol. XVII. No. 863. Hooper : Ash of Cinchona bark. ,, 864. Thompson : Notes on Pyrethrin. ,, — Munro : Nitrification. „ 867. Bennett : The poison of the stinging nettle. ,, — MacEwan : The pharmacognosy and chemistry of Calabar Beans. ,, 868. White: Commercial Jalapin and Jalap-resin. „ 872. Elborne: A contribution to the Pharmacognosy of Strophanthus . — Helbing : Some notes on Strophanthus. ,, 873. Rolleston : On the Pharmacology of Strophanthus. „ 875. Thompson : Alkaloids of Gelsemium-root and some of their crystal- lizable salts. „ 876. Hooper : The stinging property of the Nilgiri nettle. ,, 877. Moss: Herechys sanguinea\ does it vesicate ? „ — Thompson : On Henna leaves. ,, 878. Hooper : Examination of the leaves of Gymnema sylvestre. „ 879. Munns : Composition of flesh of Ipecacuanha root. C 3 XXXVI Current Literature. Pharmaceutical Journal and Transactions {continued). No. 880. Holmes : Tangkwang fat or Vegetable Tallow. „ — : Fat derived from the sapotaceous plants in Sumatra and the neighbouring islands. „ — : Note on false Strophanthus seed. „ — Elborne: Note on spurious Chiretta. „ 881. Gerrard : Strophanthus and strophanthin. „ — Baker, E. G. : Structure of the flower of the Petaloid Monocotyledones. „ 882. Boa : Irish Moss as a substitute for Gum- Acacia in Pharmacy. „ 884. Fluckiger : The distribution of Safrol. „ 885. Paul : Note on Catha edulis. ,, 886. Fluckiger : Contribution to the History of Wars. „ — Clarke : On the Saffron plant ( Crocus sativus , Linn.) and in con- nection with the name of the town of Saffron Walden. Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London. Vol. CLXXVIII b. Frankland : A new Method for the quantitative Estimation of the Micro-organisms present in the Atmosphere. Green : On the Changes in the Proteids in the Seed which accompany Germination. Proceedings of the Cambridge Philosophical Society. Vol. VI, Part 1. Vines and Rendle : Note on the ‘Vesicular Vessels’ of the Onion. Potter : On Epiclemmydia lusitanica , a new species of Algae. Gardiner : On a peculiar organ of Hodgsonia heteroclita. Proceedings of the Liverpool Biological Society, 1886-7. Gibson : The comparative value of the gamopetalous and polypetal ous Corolla as a protection to the essential organs during high winds. Proceedings of the Royal Society, London, Vol. XLII. No. 251. Williamson: On the Organisation of the Fossil Plants of the coal-measures. Heterangium tiliaoides Will., and Kaloxylon Hookeri. „ 253. Frankland: Studies of some new micro-organisms obtained from air. „ — Schunck : Contributions to the chemistry of Chlorophyll, ii. „ 255. Ward : The tubercular swellings on the roots of the Leguminosse. „ — Martin : The Proteids of Abrus precatorius (Jequirity). Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society. Vol. XLIII. Starkie Gardner : On the Leaf-beds and Gravels of Ardtun, Carsaig, etc. Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science. Vol. XXVII, Part 3. Hartog : On the Formation and Liberation of the Zoospores in the Saprolegnieae. Ward : Illustrations of the Structure and Life-History of Phytophthoi-a infestans . Hankin : Some new methods of using Anilin Dyes for staining Bacteria. Periodical Literature . XXXVll Science Gossip. No. 265. Keegan : The Minerals and Flowers of the Lake District. „ — Riches : The Economical Products of Plants. „ — Wheatcroft : Albino varieties. „ — Taylor : Seasonal Variation in the occurrence of Orchids. 5, 266. Saunders : Irregular appearance of Tolypella imbricata. „ — • — — : Irregular appearance of Bee Orchis. ,, — Wallis: Amphipleura pellucida. „ — Paulson : Bees and flowers. „ 267. Gibbs : Variations in plants. „ 267, 268. George : Hooker’s Students’ Flora and the London Catalogue. „ 267. Brown : Salvia pratensis. „ — Collins : Fertilisation in flowers. „ 268. Wishart : The chickweed winter green ( Trientalis europaea). „ 269. Taylor : On Australian Forests. ,, 270. Anald : Cephalanthera ensifolia. „ — Jeffrey : Irregular appearance of the Bee Orchis. Transactions of the Edinburgh Geological Society. Vol. V, Part 2. Kidston : Notes on the Fossil Plants from Lochrim Bum, Corrie. Grant-Wilson and Macadam : Diatomaceous Deposits in Skye. Transactions of the Highland and Agricultural Society of Scotland. Series 4, Vol. XIX. Macdonald : Agriculture of the County of Renfrew. : Improvement of Hill-pasture without breaking it up. Oliver : Insects most injurious to Forest-trees, the diseases occasioned by them and the best means of prevention. Aitken : Reports of Experimental Stations : — I. Potato-crop, Harelaw, 1886. II. Manurial Experiment with Potatoes at Harelaw. III. Turnip- crop, Pumpherston, 1886. IV. Basic cinder and the manurial value of phosphate of different degrees of fineness. V. Ground felspar as a potash manure. Reports on silage made in pits and stacks, and sweet and sour silage in Scotland. Reports on the cereal and other crops of Scotland for 1 886. Transactions of the Linnean Society of London. Series 2, Vol. II, Part 10. Berkeley and Broome : List of Fungi from Queensland and other parts of Australia, Part III. Transactions of the Natural History Society of Glasgow. Vol I (New Series). Ewing : Notes on some Alpine Plants from Forfarshire and Aberdeen- shire. Cameron : Biological notes — On some Mite Galls. — On Galls of Ceci- domyiae. — Abundance of the Galls of Neuroterus in 1884.— On Fungoid Galls. McAndrew : On some Forms of Sphagna found in the Glenkens, Kirkcudbrightshire. XXXV111 Current Literature . Transactions of the Scottish Arboricultural Society. Vol. XI, Part III. Bailey : A Forest Tour among the Dunes of Gascony. Report of the Select Committee of the House of Commons, 1886, on Forestry. Grant : On the rearing and management of Hardwood Plantations. Boulger : Economic Forestry. Webster : The native Trees and Shrubs of Carnarvonshire. : Hedgerow and Field Timber. Pitcaithley : On the Plantations and Trees on the Estate of Brahan in the County of Ross. Smith : On the present State and future Prospects of Arboriculture in Hampshire. Transactions and Proceedings of the Botanical Society of Edinburgh. Vol. XVI, Part 3. Bennett, A. : On Calamagrostis strigosa (Hartmann) as a British Plant, and two Carex Forms new to Scotland. Bailey : A Forest Tour in Provence and the Cevennes. Webster : On the Fertilisation of Epipactis latifolia. Craig : Report on the Excursion of the Scottish Alpine Botanical Club to Killin and Loch Awe in 1885. Webster: On the Growth and Fertilisation of Cypripedium Calceolus . Bennett, A. : Carex helvola, Blytt, in Scotland. Lindsay : On a Method of transmitting Living Plants Abroad. Wilson : On the adaptation of Albuca corymbosa , Baker, and Albuca juncifolia , Baker, to Insect-Fertilisation. Galletly : On certain Properties of Rosewood and some other hard Woods. Fulton : The Inflorescence, Floral Structure, and Fertilisation of Scrophularia aquatica and S. nodosa , Landsborough : Report of Half-hardy Plants growing on the East Coast of Arran. Traill : The Marine Algae of Joppa, in the County of Mid-Lothian. Lindsay : Report on Temperatures and Open-Air Vegetation at the Royal Botanic Gardens, Edinburgh, from July, 1885, to June, 1886. Geddes : On the Nature and Causes of Variation in Plants. Taylor : The Botanico-Geographical Exhibition at Copenhagen in 1885, instituted by M. Carl Hansen, Professor of Agriculture at the Royal Academy, Copenhagen. Rattray : The Distribution of the Marine Algae of the Firth of Forth. Dickson : On certain Points in the Morphology of Frullania and some other leafy Jungermannieae. Rattray : Account of a Botanical Journey to the West African Coast, with List of Plants found. Watson and Macfarlane : Report from the Botanical Camp Com- mittee on the Flora of Glen Lyon. Grieve : Notes on the Flora of the Island of Rum. HOLLAND. Archives Neerlandaises des Sciences exactes et naturelles. Vol. XXI, No. 4. Went : Les premiers etats des vacuoles. Periodical Literature. XXXIX INDIA. Annals of the Royal Botanic Garden, Calcutta. Vol. I. (London, Reeve & Co.) King : The Species of Ficus of the Indo-Malayan and Chinese Countries ; Part I, Palseomorphe and Urostigraa. Scientific Memoirs by Medical Officers of the Army of India, Calcutta, 1887. Barclay: On the life-history of a new ZEcidium on Strobilanthes Dalhousianus, Clarke. : On JEcidium Urticce Schum., var Himalayense. ITALY. Annali di Chimica e di Farmacologia, 18S7. Marcacci : Wirkung der Alkaloide im Thier- und Pflanzen-Reiche. Bellucci : Ueber die Bildung der Starke in den Chlorophyllkornem. Archives italiennes de Biologie. Tome VIII, Fasc. II. Marchiafena et Celli : Nouvelles etudes sur l’infection malarique. Golgi : Sur l’infection malarique. Atti della r. Accademia Pontificale de* Nuovi Lincei. Tome XXXIX. (Roma.) Castracane ; Le raccolte di Diatomee pelagiche del Challenger. Malpighia. Anno I, Fasc. VI-IX. (Messina.) Delpino : Zigomorfia florale e sue cause. Calloni : Nuova specie di Vancouveria ( V. plcinipetala). Caruel : Della conservazione degli erbari. Acqua : Sulla distribuzione dei fasci fibrovascolari nel loro passagio dal pusto alia foglia. Cuboni : La traspirazione e l’assimilazione nelle foglie trattate con latte di calce. Calloni : Nettari ed avillo nella Jeffersonia diphylla. Paolucci : Piante spontanee piu rare raccolte nelle Marche. DE Toni : Alghe delle Ardenne contenute nelle Cryptogamae Arduennae. Beccari : Le Palme incluse nel genere Cocos. Delpino : Sul nettario florale del Galanthus nivalis. Mattirolo : Sul parassitismo dei Tartufi e sulla quistione delle Myco- rhizae. Morini : Sulla presenza di sostanze zuccherine nelle Falloidee nostrane. Bottini : Appunti di briologia toscana. Borzi : Formazione delle radici laterali nelle Monocotiledoni. Notarisia, 1887. No. 5. Cuboni : Bacteri e framenti di Oscillaria tenuis A g. inclusi nei granuli di grandine. IstvXnffi : Diagnoses praeviae Algarum novarum. ETuovo Giornale Botanico Italiano. Vol. XIX. No. 1. Piccone: Ulteriori osservazione intomo agli animali ficofagi ed alia disseminazione delle alghe. Tassi : Dell’ anestesia e dell’ avvelenamento nei vegetali. Nicotra: Elementi statistici della flora siciliana (contin.). xl Current Literature . Nuovo Giornale Botanico Italian© ( continued ). No. 2. Savastano : Esperimenti sul parasitism© dell’ Agaricus melleus. „ — : Esperimenti sni raporti tra i fatti traumatici e la gommosi. ,, — Tanfani : Tecoma Riscdsoliana sp. nov. „ — Toni e Levi : Spigolature per la ficologia veneta. „ — Groves : Flora di terra d’Otranto. Rendiconto dell’ Accademia delle Science Pis. © Math. Ser. 2, Vol. I, No. 2. (Napoli.) Albini : Sullo scambio di materia e di forza de’ vegetali. JAPAN. Tokio gakushi-Kwaiin Zasshi (Transactions of the Imperial Academy of Tokio). Vol. IX, Part 1. Jan. 1887. Ito, Keisuke, and Ito, Tokutaro : Kwashi Zakki (Flora Histories. With critical notes on the Japanese species of the genus Clematis ) (continued). EU S S I A. Bulletin de la Socidtd Impdriale des Naturalistes de Moscou. No. 1. Smirnow : Enumeration des especes de plantes vasculaires du Caucase (suite). „ — Doengingk : Vergleichende Uebersicht der in Russland angefiihrten Betrachtungen iiber den Beginn der Bliithen Entwickelung derjeni- gen Pflanzen die wildwachsend oder cultivirt iiberall vom 440 bis zum 60 nordl. Breite vorkommen. „ — Becker : Ueber Taraxacum und Glycyrhiza- Arten und Alhagi came- lorum. Mdmoires de la Societe des Naturalistes de Kiew. Tome VIII. No. 2. Montresor : Expose des plantes de PArrondissement scolaire de Kiew ; gouvernements de Kiew, Wolhynie, Podolie, Tchernigoff et Poltawa (suite). „ — Patchossy : Esquisse de la flore des environs d’Ouman, gouvemement de Kiew. SCANDINAVIA. Botaniska Notiser, 1887. Haft i. Neumann : Botaniska anteckningar under sommaren 1886. Kindberg : Bidrag till Glands och Smalands flora. Kaurin : Gymnomitrium crassifolium Carr, funden i Norge. Nattsen : Forteckning ofver fanerogamer och ormbunkar, funna inom Alingsas pastorat. Lindberg : Bidrag till kanndom om nordiska mossorna. Eriksson : Om en bladflacksjukdom a korn. Almqvist : Botaniska iakttagelser fran sommaren 1885. Haft 2. Nattsen : Forteckning ofver Fanerogamer och Ormbunkar, funna inom Alingsas pastorat. Lagerheim : Ueber einige auf Rubus arcticus vorkommende parasit- ische Pilze. Gronvall : Tvenne for svenska nya Orthotricha . Lindberg: Genmale. Periodical Literature. xli Botaniska Notiser, 1887 ( continued ). Areschoug : Svar pa lektor C. J. Lindberg’s ‘ Genmale.’ Thedenius : Ruppia intermedia nov. sp. ICiHLMAN : Nagra notiser om finska fanerogamfloram. Den for europas flora forut okanda Potamogetom vaginatits. Turcz. Aurivillius : Anteckningar om blomman och befruktingen hos Aconitum Lycoctonum L. Almquist : Nagra Carex riparia liknande former. HageRstrom : Atskilliga former af Quercus Robur och sessiliflora i norsa Skane. Wittrock: Om ett subfossilt, hunfoudsakligen af alger bildadt jordlager, i narheten af Stockholm. Grevillius : Jakktagelster rorande stipelslidan hos nagra Polygonum- alter. Skarman : Bidrag till ^/fx-formationernas utvecklingstoria pa Klarelfvens strander. Heft 3. Baud in : Bryum angastiofolium n. sp. Callme : Carex Jlava L. Marssoni Auersw. Rudberg : Forteckering ofver Lugnasbergers fanerogamer och orm- bunkar. Lindberg : Genmale. Svanlund : Anteckningar till Blekinges flora. Grevillius : Undersokningar ofver det mekaniska systemet hos han- gande vaxtdeler. Fries : Om et Linneansk herbarium i Sverige. Areschoug : Om reproduction af vaxtdelar hos de hogre vaxterna. Berggren : Om rotbildning hos anstrala coniferer. Areschoug : Om spiralfiberceller i bladen af Sansemeria- arter. Murbeck : Floristiska-eneddelanden. Acta Universitatis Lundensis, 1886-7. Vol. 22. Areschoug : Some observations on the genus Rubus. ,, 23. Agardh : Till Algernes Systematik. Nova Acta Reg, Soc. Seient. Upsal. Ser. iii. Lundstrom: Pflanzenbiologische Studien ; ii. Die Anpassungen der Pflanzen an Thiere. SWITZERLAND. Bulletin de la Societe Vaudoise des Sciences Naturelles. No. 95. (Lausanne). Bertholet : Notice sur les forets du Jura vaudois. Ritter : Note sur une variete de Gentiana verna. Du four : Note sur quelques effects de la foudre. Fol : Sur un microbe dont la presence parait liee a la virulence tabique. SchNetzler : Sur les germes organises de la nitrification. Vetter : Quelques notes sur la flore des environs d’Orbe. Corboz : Flora Actensis. cl RECORD OF CURRENT LITERATURE. I. BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS. Abbott : A Naturalist’s Rambles about home. 2nd ed. New York. Agardh : Till Algernes Systematik. Lund. Alcock : Natural History of the Coast of Lancashire. London. Almquist : Die Lichenenvegetation der Kiisten des Behringmeeres. Stockholm (Vega Jakt). Annual Administration Reports of the Forest Department (Southern and Northern circles Presidency), for the official year 1885-86. Madras. Arnold: Lichenes exsiccati Tiroliae et Bavariae. No. 1206-1250. Miinchen. Asperheim : Darwinismen eller Evolution og Evolutionstheorier. Christiania. Bachinger : Beitrage zur Flora von Horn (Niederosterreich). Krems. Baenitz : Herbarium Europaeum. Lief. 55, 56. Konigsberg, Bailey and Gordon : Plants reputed poisonous and injurious to stock. Brisbane. Baillon : Dictionnaire de Botanique. Fasc. 21, 22 (H-K). Paris. Balfour : The Agricultural Pests of India and of Eastern and Southern Asia, vegetable and animal, injurious to man and his products. Calcutta. Barbut et Mochaut : Les Ennemis de la Vigne en Bourgogne. Auxerre. Barnsby: Florules d’Indre et Loire. Fasc. 2. Tours. de Bary : Lectures on Bacteria. English edition by Garnsey and Balfour. Oxford. Baumgarten : Jahresbericht iiber die Fortschritte in der Lehre von den patho- genen Microorganismen, umfassend Baeterien, Pilze und Protozoen. Jahrg. 2, 1886. Braunschweig. Baumler : Beitrage zur Cryptogamen-Flora (Fungi) des Presburger Comitates. Presburg. Beauregard : Nos Parasites. Parasites de l’homme animaux et vegetaux. Paris. Beissner : Handbuch der Coniferenbenennung. Erfurt. Belloc : Les Diatomees de Luchon et des Pyrenees Centrales. St. Gaudens. Belzung : Recherches morphologiques et physiologiques sur l’Amidon et les Grains de Chlorophylle. Paris. Benze : Ueber die Anatomie der Blattorgane einiger Polypodiaceen, nebst An- passungserscheinungen derselben an Klima und Standort. Gardelegen. Berge : Einige Spielarten der Fichte. Dorpat. Berlese : Alcune idee sulla Flora Micologica del Gelso. Padova. : Fungi Moricolae. Iconografia e descrizione dei Funghi parassiti del Gelso. Fasc. IV. Padova. Birdwood : Catalogue of the Flora of Matheran and Mahableshwar. With a note by Th. Cooke. Bombay. Bo 1 tel : Herbages et Prairies naturelles. Paris. e xliv C ter rent Literature. Bontan : Cours de Botanique redige conformement aux programmes des Ecoles Normales primaires. Paris. Bornemann : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Lemaneaceen. Berlin. Bosredon : Manuel du Trufficulteur. Perigueux. de Bosschere : De Vlinderbloemigen, praktische Studie eener naturlijke Planten- familie. Gand. Battini : Quali siano le condizioni attuali della geografia crittogamica in Italia e quali i mezzi che potrebbero migliorarle. Varese. Bower and Vines: A course of practical instruction in Botany. Part II. Bryo- phyta, Thallophyta. London. Brauer : Beziehungen der Descendenzlehre zur Systematik. Wien. Bredstedt : Hasselnodden, dens kultur samt afbildning og beskrivelse af de dyrkede sorter. Odense. Brefeld, Istvanffy, und Johan-Olsen : Unters. aus dem Gesammtgebiete der Mykologie. Heft VII. Basidiomyceten ii : Protobasidiomyceten. Leipzig. Brendel : Flora Peoriana. Peoria, 111. Bresadola : Fungi Tridentini novi, vel nondum delineati, descripti et iconibus illustrati. Fasc. VII, VIII. Tridenti. Brisson : Plantes phanerogames de la Marne. Table methodique des Plantes utiles et nuisibles. Chalons. Brunaud : Liste de Sphaeropsidees trouvees a Saintes (Charente Infer.) et dans les environs avec supplement et description d’especes et de varietes nouvelles. 3 parties. Bordeaux. : Champignons nouvellement observes aux environs de Saintes. Bordeaux. : Liste des Hyphomycetes recoltes aux environs des Saintes. Bordeaux. : Fragments mycologiques. Herborisations mycologiques aux environs de Saintes. 1884-85. Bordeaux. Brunchorst: De vigtigste Plantesygdomme. Populaer fremstilling af Nytte- planternes Sundhedslaere. Christiania. Burgerstein : Materialien zu einer Monographie betreffend die Transpiration. Wien. Burnat et Gremli : Genre Rosa. Revision du groupe des orientates, etude sur les cinq especes qui composent ce groupe dans le £ Flora orientalis ’ de Boissier. Geneve. Cadura : Physiologische Anatomie der Knospendecken dikotyler Laubbaume. Breslau. Camus : Catalogue des Plantes de France, de Suisse et de Belgique. Paris. Cantley: Annual report on the Botanic Gardens, Singapore, for the year 1886. Singapore. : Report on the Forest Department, Straits Settlements, for the year 1886. Singapore. Cartier: Flore des Amateurs. Descriptions des families, genres et especes beiges avec des clefs analytiques de plantes ornamentales. 3 parties. Louvain. Cassino : International Scientist’s Directory. List of Scientific Men, &c. New ed. Boston. Castracane degli Antelminelli : Contribuzione alia Flora Diatomacea Africana. Roma. Chase and Walker: Notes on some new and rare Diatoms. Ser. II, III. Linden, Mich. Books and Pamphlets . xlv Cocconi : Ennumerazione dei Funghi della provincia di Bologna. Cent. IV, colla collaborazione di F. Morini. Bologna. Comes : Le Lave, il Terreno Vesnviano e la loro Vegetazione. Napoli. Cooke : Illustrations of British Fungi (Hymenomycetes). Nos. 49-55. London. — — : Handbook of British Fungi. 2nd ed. London. Cosson : Compendium Florae Atlanticae. Flore des etats barbaresques, Algerie, Tunesie et Maroc. Vol. II. Paris. Crispo : Rapport sur les Cereales et les Produits Farineux a PExposition Uni- verselle d’ Anvers 1885. Gand. Cross, Evan, King, Joynson, and Watt: Report on Indian Fibres and Fibrous substances. London. Danger: Unkrauter und pflanzliche Schmarotzer. Ein Beitrag zur Erkenntniss und Bekampfung derselben. Hannover. Danilewsky : Recherches sur la Parasitologie du Sang. Paris. Darfour : Influence de la Lumiere sur la Forme et la Structure des Feuilles. Paris. Darwin : Life and Letters of Charles Darwin. London. Also German edition by Carus. Stuttgart. Degrully, Viala et Flahault : L’Olivier. Fasc. 1. Montpellier. Deichmann-Branth : Lichener fra Novaia Zemlia, samlede paa Dijmphna Expeditionen, 1882-83, af S. Borch og Th. Holm. Kjobenhavn. Delpino : Fiori doppi ('Flores pleni). Bologna. Denaeyer : Les Bacteries Schizomycetes. Bruxelles. : LesVegetaux inferieurs. Thallophytes et Cryptogames Vasculaires. Classification en families, en genres et en especes. Fasc. 2 et 3 (Schizo- myc£tes et Myxomycetes). Bruxelles. Detmer : Das pflanzenphysiologische Practicum. Jena. Dombrowski : Allgemeine Encyclopaedic der gesammten Forst- und Jagdwissen- schaften. Bd. Ill, 1-14. Wien. Dosch und Scriba : Excursions-F'lora d. Grossherzogth. Hessen. 3te Aufl. Giessen. Drake del Castillo : Illustrationes Florae Insularum Maris Pacifici. Fasc. 3. Paris. Drude : Atlas der Pflanzenverbreitung (Berghaus, Physikalischer Atlas. Abthei- lung V). Gotha. Dufrenj£ : La Flore Sanscrite. Paris. Durand et Pittieu : Catalogue de la Flore Vaudoise. Fasc. 3 (dernier). Lausanne. Eisenach : Flora des Kreises Rotenburg a. d. F. (Reg.-Bez. Cassel), Cryptogamen und Phanerogamen. Hanau. Emerson : The Trees and Shrubs growing naturally in the forests of Massa- chusetts. 4 ed. 2 vols. Boston. Empeyta : Catalogue descriptif des arbres, arbustes, arbrisseaux et sous-arbrisseaux indigenes ou naturalises en Suisse, suivi d’un dictionnaire des principaux noms vulgaires donnes dans la Suisse Romande a differentes plantes avec leurs synonymes franfais et latin. Geneve. Engler und Prantl : Die natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien. Liefg. 9-15, Leipzig. 9. Cyclanthaceae (Drude) ; Araceae (Engler). 10. Amaryllidaceae, Velloziaceae, Taccaceae, Dioscoreaceae, und Iridaceae (Pax). 1 1 . Flagellariaceae (Engler) ; Restionaceae und Centrolepidaceae (Hieronymus) ; Mayaceae und Xyridaceae (Engler) ; Eriocaulaceae (Hieronymus) ; Rapa- teaceae (Engler) ; Bromeliaceae (Wittmack). e 2 xlvi Current Literature. 12. Gramineae (Hackel). 13. Angiospermae, Typhaceae (Engler) ; Pandanaceae (Graf zu Solms) ; Spar- ganiaceae (Engler). 14. Saururaceae, Piperaceae, Chloranthaceae, Lacistemaceae, Casuarinaceae, Juglandaceae, Myricaceae, Leitneriaceae (Engler) ; Salicaceae (Pax) ; Betulaceae, Fagaceae (Prantl). 15. Gramineae (Hackel) ; Cyperaceae (Pax). Engler und Prantl : Die wichtigsten botanischen Kunstausdriicke fiir Laien erlautert. Leipzig. Errera : Le Role et l’Organisation des Laboratoires de Botanique. Le role du laboratoire dans la science moderne. Bruxelles. Fabre-Domergue : Les Invisibles (Phenomenes les plus interessants de la vie des etres microscopiques). Paris. Farlow and Trelease : A List of Works on North- American Fungi. Cam- bridge, Mass. Feistmantel : Ueber die pflanzen- und kohlenfuhrenden Schichten in Indien (beziehungsweise Asien), Afrika und Australien, und darin vorkom- mende glaciale Erscheinungen. Prag. : Die Thee-Kultur in Britisch Ost-Indien im 50. Jahre ihres Beste- hens. Historisch- naturwissenschaftlich und statistisch dargestellt. Prag. Felix : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der fossilen Holzer Ungarns. Budapest. Ferguson : A bazaar drug called Gunta Barnigi, and other notes. Colombo. Fick: Ueber die Microorganismen im Conjunctivalsack. Wiesbaden. Finsch : Ueber Naturprodukte der westlichen Siidsee, besonders der deutschen Schutzgebiete. Berlin. Fischer: Ueber einen lichtentwickelnden im Meereswasser gefundenen Spaltpilz. Leipzig. Flugge : Les Microorganismes, etudies specialement au point de vue de l’etiologie des maladies infectieuses. Traduit d’apres la 2. ed. allemande par F. Henrijean. Bruxelles. Fokker: Untersuchungen fiber Heterogenese, I; Protoplasmabildungen. Gro- ningen. Folin et Perier: Les Fonds de la Mer. T. iv, Livr. 10-15. Paris. de Folin: Sous les Mers. Campagne d’explorations du ‘ Travailleur ’ et du ‘ Talisman.’ Paris. Fortune : Des Yiolariees, Etude special e du genre Viola. Montpellier. Foslie : Nye Havsalger (Algae marinae). Tromso. Fritsch : Anatomisch- systematische Studien iiber die Gattung Rubus. Wien. Fullerton : Practical Forestry. U. S. A. Furst : Illustriertes Forst- und Jagdlexicon. Liefg. 2-5. Berlin. Gandoger : Flora Europae Terrarumque adjacentium. T. XIII. Paris. Geyler : Ueber fossile Pflanzen von Labnan. Stockholm (Vega Jakt). Gibelli e Belli : Intorno alia morphologia differenziale externa ed alia nomen datura delle specie di Trifolium della sezione Amoria , Presl, crescenti spontanee in Italia. Torino. : Trifolium Barbeyi, n. sp. Torino. Gillett : Champignons de France. Les Discomycetes. Livr. 9 (fin.). Alenfon. Godman and Salvin : Biologia Centrali- Americana, Botany by Hemsley. Part 23. London. Goeschke : Die Haselnuss, ihre Arten und ihre Kultur. Berlin. Graffigny : Le Liege et ses applications. Paris. Grandeau : Etudes Agronomiques, I. et II. Paris. xlvii Books and Pamphlets. Gray: Lessons in Botany. Revised ed. New York. Gremli : Neue Beitrage zur Flora der Schweiz. Heft IV. Aarau. Gronlund : Danske Giftplanter. 2. oplag. Kjobenhavn. Gronvall : Nya Bidrag till Kannedom on de Nordiska Arterna af slagtet, Orthotrichum . Malmo. Groser : Trees and Plants of the Bible. London. Gussfeldt : Reise in den Andes von Chile und Argentinien. ter Haar : Lisst van Planten waarop de in Nederland voorkomende Microlepi- doptera te vinden zijn. ’s Gravenhage. Haberlandt : Ueber die Beziehungen zwischen Function und Lage des Zell kernes bei den Pflanzen. Jena. Hadelich : Ueber die Form und Grossenverhaltnisse des Staphylococctis pyogenes aureus. Wurzburg. Haessner : Untersuchungen iiber den Nahrstoffgehalt in den Wurzeln und Komern der Gerste, und Verhalten desselben zu den im Boden vorhandenen assimi- lirbaren Pflanzen-Nahrstoffen. Jena. PIahn : Kleine Pilzkunde. Gera. Haillant : Flore populaire des Vosges. Paris. Hale : Little Flower-people. U. S. A. Hansen und Kohne : Die Pflanzenwelt. Liefg. 2-7. Stuttgart. Han stein : Bibliotheca historico-naturalis, XXXVII. Heft 1, 2. Gottingen. Hardy : Les Orchidees des environs de Vise. Vise. Harris : How to teach Natural History. Syracuse, N.Y. Hart : The Flora of Howth. London. Heckel : Les vegetaux utiles de l’Afrique tropicale, II. Du Houlle ( Parka biglobosa, Benth.), donnant le produit appele Cafe du Soudan. Marseille. Hemsley : See Godman and Salvin. Hensen : Ein photographisches Zimmer fur Mikroskopiker. Leipzig. : Ueber die Bestimmung des Planktons oder des im Meere treibenden Materials aus Pflanzen und Thieren. Kiel. Hetley : The Native Flowers of New Zealand. London. Holder : Living Lights. Account of phosphorescent animals and vegetables. London. Holm : Novaia-Zemlia’s Vegetation ; saerligt dens Phanerogamer. Kjobenhavn (in Dijmphna-Togtets Zool. Bot. Udbytte). Hooker : leones Plantarum. : Flora of British India. Part XIV. IIornaday : Two Years in the Jungle (India, Ceylon, the Malay Peninsula, and Borneo). New ed. New York. Howell : A catalogue of the known plants (Phaenogamia and Pteridophyta) of Oregon, Washington, and Idaho. Arthur, Oregon. Husnot : Muscologia Gallica. Descriptions des Mousses de France et des con- trees voisines. Livr. 6. Cahan. PIuxley and Martin : A course of elementary instruction in Practical Biology. Revised edition extended by Howes and Scott. London and New York. Jack : Description of Malayan Plants. Calcutta (in miscellaneous papers relating to Indo-China and the Indian Archipelago). Jacobson : Ueber einige Pflanzenfette. Konigsberg. Jensen : Mosser fra Novaia-Zemlia sanslede paa Dijmphna-Expeditionen 1882-83 af Th. Holm. Kjobenhavn. Joly : Note sur 1 ’exhibition horticole de Florence. Paris. xlviii Current Literature. Jonas : Photometrische Bestimmung der Absorptionsspectra rother und blauer Blfithenfarbstoffe. Kiel. Joret : Flore populaire de la Normandie. Caen. Jorisenne : Edouard Morren, sa vie et ses oeuvres. Gand. Karsch : Vademecum botanicum. Handbuch zum Bestimmen der in Deutsch- land wildwachsenden, sowie in Feld und Garten kultivierten Pflanzen. Liefg. 4, 5. Leipzig. Kassner : Repetitorium der Botanik. Breslau. Keller : Humusbildung und Bodenkulturunter dem Einfluss thierisher Thatigkeit. Leipzig. Kerner von Marilaun : Pflanzenleben (in Allgemeine Naturkunde). Leipzig. Khawkine : The law of heredity applied- to unicellular organisms ( Paramecium Aurelia). [In Russian.] Odessa. Kjellmann og Peterson : Om Japans Laminariaceer. Stockholm (Vega Jakt). : Om Kommandirski-oarnas Fanerogamenflora. Stockholm (Vega Jakt). Klein : Die Fortschritte der Botanik, No. 7 (1885-86). Leipzig. Knight : A Primer of Botany. U.S.A. Kobbe : Ueber die fossilen Holzer der Mecklenburger Braunkohle. Giistrow. Koch und Gaffky : Bericht liber die Thatigkeit der zur Erforschung der Cholera im Jahre 1883 nach Egypten und Indien entsandten Kommission. Berlin. Koehne und Geyler : Botanischer Jahresbericht 1884 (concluded), 1885 (3 parts). Berlin. Kohler : Medizinalpflanzen. Plerausgegeben von G. Pabst und F. Eisner. Liefg. 25, 26. Gera. Kraus : Der falsche Mehlthau ( Peronospora viticola) und die Wurzelfaule der Reben. Luxemburg. Kravogl : Zur Kryptogamenflora von Sudtirol. Botzen. Laborde et Houde : Le Colchique et la Colchicine. Paris. Lahm : Flora der Umgebung von Laubach, Oberhessen. Gefasspflanzen nebst pflanzengeographischen Betrachtungen. Giessen. Lang : Mittel und Wege phylogenetischer Erkenntniss. Jena. Lange og Jensen : Oversigt over Gronlands Flora. Del ii. Kjobenhaven. : Nomenclator Florae Danicae. Hanniae. Langlois : Catalogue provisoire des Plantes Phanerogames et Cryptogames de la Basse-Louisiane Etats-Unis d’Amerique. Pointe-a-la-hache (Louis). Lawes : Memoranda of the origin and results of the Field and other experiments conducted at Rothamsted, Herts. Lee : The Vegetable Lamb of Tartary, Curious fable of the cotton plant with a sketch of the history of cotton and the cotton-trade. London. Lees: Report for the years 1884, 1885, 1886, of the Botannical Record Club. Le Grand : Flore analytique du Berry. Bourges. Le Jolis : Le Glyceria Borreri a Cherbourg. Caen. Leuba : Les Champignons comestibles et les especes veneneuses avec lesquelles ils pourraient etre confondus. 1 livr. Paris. Liebler: Compendio di Botanico. Napoli. Loffler : Vorlesungen fiber die geschichtliche Entwicklung der Lehre von den Bakterien. Theil I. Bis zum Jahre 1878. Leipzig. Lojander : Beitrage zur Kenntniss des Drachenbluts. Strassburg. Books and Pamphlets. xlix Loret : La Flore Pharaonique d’apres les documents hieroglyphiques et les specimens decouverts dans les tombes. Paris. Lucand : Figures peintes de Champignons de la France. Fasc. 9. Paris. Madelein : Les Parasites de la Vigne en Touraine, Phylloxera et Mildiou ; leurs traitement. Tours. Magnin : Enumeration des Plantes qui croissent dans le Beaujolais, precedee d’une notice sur B. Vaivolet et les anciens Botanistes de cette region. Lyon. Martius, Eichler, et Urban : Flora Brasiliensis. Fasc. 98-100. Monachii. Massalongo : Appunti statistici sull’ Epaticologia italica con relative indicazioni fitografiche. Varese. Mattei : Convolvulacee. Bologna. Meister : Flora von Schaffhausen. Schaffhausen. Mikosch : Untersuchungen iiber den Bau der Starkekorner. Wien. Miliarakis : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Algenvegetation von Griechenland. Die Meeres-Algen der Insel Sciathos. Liefg. 1. Athen. Millardet et Gayon : Considerations raisonnees sur les divers procedes de traitement du Mildiou par les composes cuivreux. Suivies d’une notice sur le traitement de la maladie de la Pomme de Terre et de celle de la Tomate. Bordeaux. Moldenke : Ueber die in altagyptischen Texten erwahnten B'aume und deren Verwerthung. Halle. Moloney : Sketch of the Forestry of West Africa, with particular reference to its present principal commercial products. London. Morini : Ricerche sopra una nuova Chitridiacea. Bologna. Moule : Les Parasites de nos aliments. Partie i. Vitry-le-Fran5ais. Mowat : Alphita. Glossarium Medico-Botanicum. Edited from a Bodleian Manuscript. Oxford. VON Mueller: Iconography of Australian Species of A cacia. Dec. 4. Melbourne. ■ : Remarks on a new Victorian Haloragis , and on the occurrence of genus Pluchea within Victorian Territory. Melbourne. Muller : Graphideae Feeanae, inclusis tribibus affinibus nec non Graphideae exoticae Acharii, El. Friesii et Zenkeri e novo studio speciminum originalium expositae et in novam dispositionem ordinatae. Genevae. Muller : Studien iiber die natiirlichen Humusformen und deren Einwirkung auf Vegetation und Boden. Mit analytischen Belegen von C. T. A. Tuxen. Berlin. Mundt : Danmarks spiselige Svampe. Kjobenhavn. Naegeli und Schwendener : The Microscope. Engl. edit, by Crisp and Mayall. Naudin et von Mueller : Manuel d’acclimateur. Paris et Antibes. Nicholson : Natural History, its rise and progress in Britain as developed in the life and labours of leading Naturalists. London. Du Noday : Catalogue des Mousses des environs de Josselin, Morbihan, Morlaix. Nqrdstedt : Desmidiaceae Brasilienses. Kjobenhavn. Olivier : Flore populaire de l’Allier. Noms vulgaires et patois de plantcs indigenes et cultivees. Moulin. Ortmann : Flora Plennebergica. Weimar. Pantocsek : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der fossilen Bacillarien Ungarns. Theil I. Marine Bacillarien. Nagy Tapolcsany und Berlin. Patouillard : Tabulae analyticae Fungorum. Descriptions et analyses 1 Current Literature. microscopiques des Champignons nouveaux, raves ou critiques. Fasc. 6. Paris. Pearson : Hepaticae Knysnanae sive Hepaticarum in regioni Capensi * Knysna ’ Africae australis a H. Iversen lectarum recensio. Christianiae. Penzig: Studi botanici sugli Agrumi e sulle Piante affini (Aurantiaceae). Roma. Perrier : Les principaux types des etres vivants des cinq parties du monde, Paris. Perroud : Aperfu sur la Flore des environs de Nancy et de la chaine des Vosges. Lyon. Petri : Ueber die Methoden der modernen Bakterienforschung. Hamburg. Pettenkofer : Zum gegenwartigen Stand der Cholerafrage. Miinchen. Philippi : Die tertiaren und quartaren Versteinerungen Chiles. Leipzig. Phillipps : A manual of the British Discomycetes, with descriptions of all the species of F ungi hitherto found in Britain. London. Pick : Kurzgefasste Lebenslehre der Pflanzen unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung de Obstbaumzucht. Trier. Pirotta : Sulla Malattia dei Grapoli ( Coniothyrium Diplodiella , Sacc.). - Planchon : Ampelideae in De Candolle, Monographiae Phanerogamarum. Vol. V. pars 2. Porter : List of the Carices of Pennsylvania. Preaubert : Revision des Violariees de la Flore de Maine-et-Loire. Angers. Pryor : Flora of Hertfordshire. London. Rabenhorst: Kryptogamenflora von Deutschland, Oesterreich und der Schweiz. Leipzig. Band i : Pilze. Liefg. 28 and 29, Hysteriaceae, Discomycetes (Pezizaceae) von H. Rehm. Band iii : Die Farnpflanzen (Pteridophyta) von Luerssen. Liefg. 10, Ophio- glosseae, Salviniaceae, Marsiliaceae, Equisetaceae. Band iv : Die Laubmoose, von Limprecht. Liefg. 8, Stegocarpae. Ravaz : Ampelographie. Monographic du Portugais bleu. Montpellier. Ribbert : Der Untergang pathogener Schimmelpilze im Korper. Bonn. Riley: Reports of Observations and Experiments in the practical work of the division of Entomology of U. S. Department of Agriculture. 2 parts. Washington — (Report on Insects injurious to Garden Crops in Florida; Native Plums, how to fruit them ; fourth report on Insects injuring Forest and Shade Trees, &c.). : Remarks on the Insect Defoliators of our Shade Trees. New York. Riomet : Essai sur la Flore du Canton de Rosay-sur-Serre. Peronne. Risler : Physiologie et Culture du Ble. Principes a suivre pour en diminuer le prix de revient. 2nd ed. Paris. Rives and Bailey : Plants of Rhode Island. Part III. Newport. Roumeguere : Champignons qui envahissent les vegetaux cultives. 2nd ed. 8 vols. Toulouse. : Fungi selecti Gallic! exsiccati. Cent 33-42. Toulouse. Roze et Richon : Atlas des Champignons comestibles et veneneux de la France et des pays circonvoisins. Fasc. 7> 8. Paris. Rubbentrop : Review of Forest administration in British India for the year 1885-86. Madras. Ruger: Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Gattung Carica. Erlangen. von Sachs : Vorlesungen iiber Pflanzen-Physiologie. 2te Auflage. Leipzig. Sagot : Les differentes especes dans le genre Musa (Bananier), leur groupemen naturel. Paris. Salomon : Die Palmen nebst ihren Gattungen und Arten fiir Gewachshaus- und Zimmerkultur. Berlin. Books and Pamphlets. 11 Salvator : Hobarttown, oder Sommerfrische bei den Antipoden. Wien. Schenk : Handbuch der Botanik, Lief. 20. Breslau (in Encyklopadie der Natur- wissenschaften). Zimmermann : Die Morphologie der Pflanzenzelle. Schilling: Grundriss der Naturgeschichte. Theil ii : Das Pflanzenreich. Breslau. Schlechtendal, Langethal und Schenk : Flora von Deutschland, 5te And. (von A. Hallier), Liefg. 213-230. Gera. Schleiden : Das Meer. 2te Aufl. bearbeited von E. Voges. Liefg. 9 and 10. Braunschweig. Schmidt : Flora von Elberfeld und Umgegend. Elberfeld. Schottelius : Biologische Untersuchungen iiber den Micrococcus prodigiosus. Leipzig. Schroeter : Pilz-Flora von Schlesien. Liefg. 3. Breslau. Schroter, Stierlin und Heer : Oswald Heer’s Forscherarbeit und dessen Personlichkeit. Zurich. Schultz : Die Vegetationsverhaltnisse der Umgebung von Halle. Halle. Schupple : Die schonsten Alpenblumen. Einsiedeln. Silipranti : Contribuzione alia Flore dei dintorni di Noto. Modena. Simonkai : Enumeratio Florae Transilvanicae vasculosae critica. Budae. Solms-Laubach, Graf zu : Einleitung in die Palaeophytologie vom botanischen Standpunkt aus. Leipzig. Staub : Die aquitanische Flora des Isilthales im Comitate Hunyad. Budapest. Stearns: Labrador; its people, its industry, and its natural history. New ed. Boston. Studer : Die wichtigsten Speisepilze, nach der Natur gemalt und beschrieben. Bern. : Les principaux Champignons comestibles. Lausanne. Stur : Die Carbonflora der Schatzlarer Schichten, Abth. ii : Die Calamarien. Wien. Sulzberger : Les Orchidees. Bruxelles. Suzor : Hydrophobia ; an account of Pasteur’s system. London. Sydow : Mycotheca Marchica. Cent xv-xvii. Berlin. Thome : Flora von Deutschland, Oesterreich und der Schweiz in Wort und Bild. Liefg. 29-36. Gera. Thschierske : Beitrage zur vergleichenden Anatomie und Entwicklungsgeschichte einiger Dryadeenfriichte. Breslau. van Tieghem : Elements de Botanique, ii. Paris. Timbal-Lagrave : Essai monographique sur les especes du genre Scorzonera , L. de la Flore franfaise. Toulouse. De Toni : Intorno ad alcuni Alberi e Frutici ragguardevoli esistenti nei Giardini di Padova. Padova. e Levi : Phycotheca italica. Cent i. Venezia. and Voglino : Notes on Nomenclature. Venezia. Tornabene : Flora Sicula viva et exsiccata. Catinae. Trabut : D’Oran a Mecheria. Notes botaniques et catalogues des plantes remarquables. Paris. Treat : Injurious Insects to the Farm and Garden. New ed. New York. Trelease : A Revision of North- American Linaceae. St. Louis. Ubaghs : Collections des Fossiles du terrain carbonifere de la Belgique. Liege. Uhlitzsch : Untersuchungen iiber das Wachsthum der Blattstiele. Leipzig. Hi Current Literature . Du Val de Beaulieu : Les Decouvertes de M. Pasteur : fitude precedee d’un aperfu sur les derniers progres de la science agricole. Paris. Vallot : Etudes pyreneennes, I : Le Sapin et ses deformations. Paris. Vasey : Grasses of the South. A report on certain grasses and forage plants for cultivation in the South and South-West. Washington. Veitch and Sons : A Manual of Orchidaceous Plants cultivated under glass in Great Britain. Part ii. London. Vesque : Epharmosis, sive materiae ad instruendam anatomiam systematis naturalis. Pars i. Folia Capparearum. Vincennes. Vi ala et Ravaz: Le Black- Rot et le Conioihyrium Diplodiella. 2nd ed. Montpellier. Vigelius : De Bacterien. Amsterdam. Voelsch : Beitrag zur Frage nach der Tenacitat der Tuberkelbacillen. Konigsberg. Vuillemin : Sur le Polymorphisme des Pezizes. Nancy. Vukotinovic : Opis Ruzah Okoline Zagrebacke. Rosae in vicinia Za.grabiensi (Agram) et quaedam in Croatia maritima crescentes. Part ii. Zagrabiae. Wagner : Ueber das Vorkommen und die Vertheilung des Gerbstoffs bei den Crassulaceen. Gottingen. Wainio : Monographia Cladoniarum universalis. Part i. Helsingfors. Ward : Types of the Laramie Flora. Washington. : Synopsis of the Flora of the Laramie Group. Washington. (In Rep. U. S. Geol. Survey of Territories for 1886). Watts : School Flora. Revised and enlarged edition. London. Weigert : Ueber eine neue Methode zur Farbung von Fibrin und Microorganismen. Berlin. White : Manual of Elementary Microscopical Manipulation. London. White, J. C. : Dermatitis venenata. Boston. Wille : Kritische Studien fiber die Anpassungen der Pflanzen an Regen und Thau. Breslau. Wille og Rosenvinge : Alger fra Novaia Zemlia og Kara-Havet. Kjobenhavn. (in Dijmphna Togtets zool. bot. Udbytte). Willkomm : Illustrationes Florae Hispaniae insularumque Balearium. xiii. Stuttgart. Wolle : Fresh- water Algae of the United States. 2 vols. Bethlehem. Wolter : Repetitorium der Botanik. Anklam. Woltke: Contributions to Life History of Urospora mirabilis, Aresch. (In Russian.) Odessa. Wood and McCarthy : Wilmington Flora. Raleigh, U.S.A. Wunsche: Excursionsflora fiir das Konigreich Sachsen und die angrenzenden Gegenden. Phanerogamen. 5te Aufl. Leipzig. Year Book of Pharmacy, 1887. London. Zacharias: Ueber geloste und ungeloste Probleme der Naturwissenschaft. 2te Aufl. Leipzig. Zopf : Ueber einige niedere Algenpilze (Phycomyceten) und eine neue Methode ihre Keime aus dem Wasser zu isoliren. Halle. Zwanziger : Verzeichniss der in Karnten volksthiimlichen deutschen Pflanzen- namen. Klagenfurt. Zwick : Naturgeschichte der Pflanzen. . Berlin. : Lehrbuch fiir den Unterricht in der Botanik. 3te Aufl. Kursus 1. Berlin. II. PERIODICAL LITERATURE. AMEBIC A. I. ARGENTINE CONFEDERATION. Boletin del Academia nacional de Cordoba. IX. de Blanquies : Influence des basses temperatures sur les vegetaux en general, et sur les especes du genre Eucalyptus en particular, Kurtz: Viaje botanico en las provinzias de Cordoba, &c. II. BRITISH GUIANA. Timehri. The Journal of the Boyal Agricultural and Commercial Society of British Guiana. Vol. I. Hawtayne : Official reports on the colonial section of the Exhibition, 1886. Jenman : Synopsis of the Lycopodiaceae of Guiana and their allies. Francis: Some experiments on sugar cane. Foreman : Fruit and vegetables. Gilzeau : Rice cultivation in British Guiana. III. CANADA. The Canadian Entomologist. Vol. XIX. Shudder : Further injury to living plants by white ants. The Ottawa Naturalist. Vol. I. Brodie : Monotropa uniflora . Proceedings of the Canadian Institute, Toronto. Vol. XXII. Ellis : Tannin in cloves. Proceedings and Transactions of the Boyal Society of Canada. Vol. IV. Burgess : Recent additions to Canadian Filicineae, with new stations for some of the species previously recorded. Dawson : On the fossil plants of the Laramie formation of Canada. Penhallow : Mechanism of movement in Cucurbita , VI its, and Robinia. The Canadian Becord of Science. Vol. II ( continued ). No. 8. Drummond : The distribution and physical and past geological relations of British North- American plants (continued). IV. CHILI. Deutscher Wissenschaftlicher Verein in Santiago. Heft V. Philippi ; Botanische Reise nach der Provinz Atakama. liv Current Literature. V. MEXICO. Memorias de la Sociedado cientifica ‘Antonio Alzate.’ Tome I. Barradas : Breves apuntes sobre la familia de las Leguminosas. VI. UNITED STATES. Agricultural Science. Vol. I. No. 7. Halsted : Germination of cucurbitaceous plants. „ 9. Scribner and Viala : On a new fungus- disease of the vine ; Greeneria fuliginea. ,, 11. Richardson: Certain plants of economic value as food for man and stock in Texas and New Mexico (continued in 12). Bulletin of the American Geographical Society, New York. Vol. XIX. Wallace : Oceanic Islands : their physical and biological relations. Bulletin of the Californian Academy of Science. Vol. II. No. 7. Parry : The Pacific Coast Alders. ,, — Greene : Notes on the Botany of Santa Cruz Island. ,, : Catalogue of the Flowering Plants and Ferns of the Island of Santa Cruz. ,, — : Three new species ( Horkelia Kelloggii , H. Parryi , Con- volvulus Binghamiae). „ — Wolle: Desmids of the Pacific Coast. ,, — Harkness : Fungi of the Pacific Coast. ,, 8. Parry : Californian Manzanitas. Bulletin of the Essex Institute, Salem. Vol. XVIII. Sears : List of native and introduced plants observed in flower in the vicinity of Salem, during the spring of 1886 on or before May 1. Bulletin of the Illinois State Laboratory of Natural History. Vol. II. Burrill and Earle : Parasitic fungi of Illinois. Part II. Ery- sipheae. Bulletin of the Natural History Society of New Brunswick. No. VI. Hay and Mackay : On the marine algae of the maritime provinces. : Additions to list of phanerogams of New Brunswick. Bulletin of the Scientific Laboratories of Denison University. Vol. II. Jones : List of Algae collected near Granville, O. Bulletin of the Torrey Botanical Club. Vol. XIV ( continued ). No. 7. Vasey : Redfieldia, a new genus of grasses. „ — Willey : Note on a new North American Lichen. „ — Wright : A new genus in Cyperaceae. ,, — Greene : Bibliographical notes on well-known plants (continued in Nos. 8, 9, 10, 11, 12). ,, • — Foerste : Some morphological notes on Caulophyllum thalictroides. „ — Taylor : Notes on Diatoms. „ — Britton : A supposed new genus of Anacardiaceae from Bolivia* ,, — Safford : The Flora of Banda Oriental (continued in No. 8). ,, — Holden : Another Florida Fern. Periodical Literature. lv Bulletin of the Torrey Botanical Club ( continued ). No. 8. Watson : The genera Echinocystis , Megarrhiza , and Echinopepon. „ — Apgar : A new variety of Aralia undicaulis , L. ,, 9. Lyon : Dehiscence of the Sporangium of Adiantum pedatum. ,, • — Millspaugh : Notes on the Flora of Cayuta Creek. „ — Britton : Note on the Flora of Kittatinny Mountains. „ — Bessey : A meeting place of two Floras. ,, 10. Allen : Some notes on Characeae. ,, — Meehan : Note on Mollugo verticillata , L. „ — Horner: Note on some introduced plants in Eastern Massachusetts. „ — Willey : Notes on North American Lichens. ,, 11. Gray : Annotations. „ — Peirce : Note on Sarracenia variolaris. ,, — Northrop : Plant notes from Termiscouta County, Canada. „ — Meehan : Sherardia arvensis. „ 12. Best : Remarks on the group Carolinae of the genus Rosa. ,, — Claypole : Note on the colour of Caulophyllum thalictroides. Botanical Gazette. Vol. XII ( continued ). No. 7. Bumpus : A simple and inexpensive self-registering auxanometer. Barnes : A registering auxanometer. Coulter, S. : Spirogyra under shock. Coulter, J. M. and Rose: Notes on Umbelliferae of E. United States, vi (continued in Nos. 11, 12). Vasey : Fasciation in Sophora secundijiora. Memminger : Thalictrum purpurascens , var. ceriferum in N. C. Halsted : Dry Weather foliage of the Compass-plant. Trelease: Oxalis. Spalding: Course of study in Fungi. Farlow : Vegetable parasites and evolution. Merry : The identity of Podosphaera minor, Howe, and Microsphaera fulvofulcra , Cooke. Anderson : Zannichellia palustris. Campbell : Colouring the nuclei of living cells. : The absorption of aniline colours by living cells. Farlow: H. W. Ravenel. : Aecidium on Juniperus Virginiana. — Robertson : The insect relation of certain Asclepiads (continued in No. 10). — Knowles: The c Curl ’ of peach leaves: a study of the abnormal structure induced by Exoascus deformans. — Thompson : An excursion to the Platte. — Schenck : Proterogyny in Datura meteloides. — — , — — . : Dispersion of seeds of Euphorbia marginata. 10. Coulter, J. M. and Rose : Development of the Umbellifer Fruit. — Anderson : 1 Indicative ’ Eriogonums. — Gregory : The Old and New Botany. — Coulter : Some Western Plants. 11. Stage : Plant Odors. ■ — Beal and St. John : Study of Silphium perfoliatum and Dipsacus laciniatus in regard to insects. lvi Current Literature. Botanical Gazette ( continued ). No. ii. Bailey : Bud on a pear stem. „ — Stone : Cultivation of Saccharomycetes. „ — Humphrey : The Preparation of Agarics for the Herbarium. „ — Martin : Plan for Botanical Laboratory. ,, — Harvey : Proliferous Fungi. ,, 12. Halsted : Three nuclei in pollen -grains. ,, — Robertson: Fertilisation of Calopogon parvifloms. „ — Gray : Coptis , section Chrysocoptis. American Chemical Journal. Vol. IX. Richardson : American Barley. Scovell and Menke : On the composition of potatoes. American Journal of the Medical Sciences. 1887. No. 185. Prudden : An experimental study of mycotic or ulcerative Endo- carditis. „ Skerritt : Actinomycosis hominis. „ Cheyne : Bacteriology (continued in Nos. 186, 187). „ 186. Ernst: An experimental research upon rabies. ,, Bates : Intestinal concretions resembling sand and originating in cells from the Banana. „ 187. Sternberg: The thermal death-point of pathogenic organisms. American Journal of Science. Series 3. Yol. XXXIV. No. 204. Le Conte : Flora of the Coast Islands of California in relation to recent changes of physical geography. Journal of the Cincinnati Society of Natural History. Vol. IX. Twitchell : Remarks on a variety of Nostoc pruniforme . ,, X. Morgan : The Mycologic Flora of the Miami Valley, Ohio. Journal of the Franklin Institute. Vol. CXXIV. Abbott : Plant-analysis as an applied science. : The chemical basis of plant-forms. Thurston : On Flint’s Investigation of the Nicaraguan Woods. Journal of Mycology. Vol. Ill {continued). March-November, 1887. Morgan : North- American Agarics : the sub-genus Amanita. Ellis: Note; Authority in Nomenclature. Calkins: Notes on Florida Fungi, No. 11 and No. 15. Martin : Enumeration and Description of the Septorias of North America (continued). Ellis and Everhart: Synopsis of the North American species of Xylaria and Poronia. Ellis and Kellerman : New Kansas Fungi. Ellis and Everhart : Additions to Hypocreaceae. : New species of Fungi from various localities. Ellis : Melanconis dasycarpa, E. and K. Eckfeldt and Calkins : The Lichen-Flora of Florida. Ellis : Tricothecium griseum , Ck. ( Pyricnlaria , Sacc.). Halsted : A new Uromyces. Periodical Literature. Ivii American Monthly Microscopical Journal. Vol. VIII ( continued ). No. 5. Hitchcock : Notes from Japan. II (continued in Nos. 5, 9, 10, and 11.) ,, 6. Hitchcock: Resolution of pearls of Amphipleura. ,, 7. Smith : Quantitative variations in the germ-life of Potomac water during the year 1886. „ — Borden : An electrical constant-temperature apparatus. „ 8. Hitchcock : The biological examination of water (continued in Nos. 9, 11). „ — Piersol : Laboratory Jottings. „ 10. Lighton : Notes on staining vegetable tissues. „ 12. Smith : Spirillum , F. et Pr. in hepatised lung-tissue. Memoirs of the Boston Society of Natural History. Vol. IV. No. 2. Campbell : The development of the Ostrich Fern, Onoclea Struthio- pteris. Memoirs of the Museum of Comparative Zoology at Harvard College. Vol. XVI. No. 1. Shaler: Notes on the Taxodium distichum or Bald Cypress. Popular Science Monthly. 1887. Farlow : The task of American botanists. Newberry : Food and Fibre-plants of the North American Indians. American Naturalist. Vol. XXI ( continued ). No. 7. James : The milkweeds. „ — Bessey : The growth of1 Tulostoma mammosum. „ : Ash-rust again. „ — Crozier : Vitality of buried seeds. „ — Bessey : The study of Lichens. ,, 8. Sturtevant : History of garden vegetables (continued in Nos. 9, 10, 11). ,, — Abbot : Comparative chemistry of higher and lower plants (continued in No. 9). „ 10. Bessey : The eastward extension of Pinus ponderosa , Douglas, var. scopulorum . ,, — : The westward extension of the Black Walnut. „ — : The Iron- Wood-Tree in the Black Hills. ,, — : Still another Tumble-Weed. „ 11. Morgan : The genus Geaster. ,, 12. Seymour : Character of the injuries produced by parasitic fungi upon their host-plants. Papers read before the New Orleans Academy of Sciences. Vol. I. Mohr : Forests of the United States. Ordway Fertilisation of Colochortus. Kruttschnitt : Development and fertilisation of plants. Joor : Forests and climate. Kruttschnitt : Sarraceniaceae. Iviii Cu rren t L iter a hire . Pittonia (a Series of Botanical Papers). Vol. I {continued). Part i. Greene: Echinocystis and Megarrhiza. : Some West- American species of Trifolium. — : Some West- American Asperifoliae (continued in Nos. 2 and 3). — : The species of Zauschneria. • : A new genus of Asteroid Compositae. : New species mainly Californian. „ 2. Greene: Wherefore Pittonia ? : A curious Collinsia. : Miscellaneous Species, new or rare. — : A botanical excursion to the island of San Miguel. : A Catalogue of the Flowering Plants of the island of San Miguel. „ 3. : West- American phases of the genus Potentilla. ; Some American Polemoniaceae. I. : New or noteworthy species. : Echinocystis and Megarrhiza. : Biographical notice of Dr. Arthur Kellogg. Proceedings of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences. Vol. XXIII. Hill and Comey : On the behaviour of sound and decayed wood at high temperatures. Bigelow : On the structure of the frond in Champia parvula, Harv. Proceedings of the American Association for the Advancement of Science. Vol. XXXIII. Farlow : Vegetable parasites and evolution. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 1887. Part 1. Porter : A List of Carices of Pennsylvania. Meehan : Sugar in China ; Floral Calendars ; Cortical peculiarities in the plum. ,, 2. : On Aphyllon as a Root-parasite. : On the stipules of Magnolia Frazeri. - — — — : Note on Chionanthus. Proceedings of the American Microscopical Society, 1887. Smith : A contribution to the life-history of the Diatomaceae. Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society (Philadelphia). Vol. XXIV. No. 125. Claypole : Organic variation indefinite not definite in direction— an outcome of environment. Proceedings of the Eighth Annual Meeting of the Society for the Pro- motion of Agricultural Science, 1887. (New York.) Beal : Some Suggestions as to experimenting with Grasses. : A study of Poa pratensis. Burrill : A disease of Broom-Corn and Sorghum. Cook : Notes on Noxious Insects. Halsted : A hint as to Nitrogen-appropriation in Clovers. • : The Peg in germinating Cucurbitaceous plants. Periodical Literature. lix Proceedings of Society for Promotion of Agricultural Science ( continued .) Munson : The relative times of Germination, Leafing, &c., of American Grapes. Lazenby : The absence of certain native plants in soils containing a large percentage of lime. Salmon : Hog-Cholera and Swine-plague, their nature and prevention. Santorn : Rotation of Crops. Scribner and Viala : On a new Fungus- Disease of the Vine ( Greeneria fuliginea). Sturtevant : Cultivation. : Some botanical and horticultural Generalisations. : Old English vegetables (1390 a.d.) Wiley : Sorghum as a sugar-producing plant. Crozier : Some Crosses in Com. Whitney : Soil-Temperature. Proceedings of the United States National Museum. Lesquereux : List of recently identified fossil plants belonging to the United States National Museum, with descriptions of several new species. Pharamaceutical Record, 1887. Rusby : The cultivation of Cinchona in Bolivia. Report of the Botanical Work in Minnesota for the year 1886. Bulletin No. 3. October, 1887. Bailey : Sketch of the Flora of Vermilion Lake and Vicinity. Arthur : Plants collected between Lake Superior and International Boundary. Bailey : Plants collected or observed at Duluth, July 1886. Upham : Supplement to the Flora of Minnesota. Bailey : Plants collected or observed on Hunter’s Island, British America. Report of the New York State Museum of Natural History. XXXIX for the year 1885. Peck : Report of the Botanist. West American Scientist. Vol. III. Greene : Some additions to our State flora. Vasey : The new Californian Poa. Yates : Fossil botany. Greene : Extended range of some Californian plants. Geological and Natural History Survey of Minnesota. Bulletin No. 3. Arthur, Upham, Bailey, and Holway : Report on the botanical work in Minnesota for the year 1886. Transactions of the Albany Institute. Vol. XI. Peck : Fertilisation of flowers. Transactions of the Connecticut Academy of Arts and Sciences. Vol. VII. Part 1. Chittenden and Cummins: The amylolytic action of Diastase of Malt, as modified by various conditions, studied quantitatively. and Martin : Influence of temperature on the relative amylolytic action of Saliva and the Diastase of Malt. f lx Cu rren t L itercitu re. Transactions of the St. Louis Academy of Science. Vol. V, No. i. Trelease : Revision of North American Linaceae. Transactions of the Vassar Brothers Institute, Poughkeepsie. Vol. IV. Mulford : Notes on a few forms of bacteria found at Vassar College. Transactions of Wagner Free Institute of Science of Philadelphia, 1887. Heilprin : Explorations of the West-Coast of Florida. United States Department of Agriculture. Vasey : Report of the botanist for 1886. Scribner : Report of the mycologist. Fernow : Report of the chief of forestry. Dudley : Structure of certain timber-ties. Forestry Division, Bull. I. AUSTRALASIA. 1. NEW SOUTH WALES. Journal of the Royal Society of New South Wales. Vol. XIX. MacPherson : Some causes of the decay of the Australian forests. Proceedings of the Linnean Society of New South Wales. 2nd series, vol. II. Part 1. Woolls : A glance at the Flora of Mount Wilson. „ — Haviland : Flowering seasons of Australian plants (continued in No. 2). „ — Ratte : Notes on some Australian Fossils ( Salisburia palmata , emend. from Jeanpaulia or Baiera palmata, Ratte). „ — Katz : Notes on the bacteriological examination of water from the Sydney Supply. No. Ill (continued in No. 2). ,, — Ratte : Additional evidence on fossil Salisburiae from Australia. „ 2. Katz : On an improved method of cultivating microorganisms on potatoes. „ — von Mueller : Descriptive record of two plants additional to the Flora of Australia and occurring also in New South Wales. „ — Hamilton : A list of the indigenous plants of the Mudgee district. „ — Katz : Preliminary remarks on phosphorescent Bacteria from sea- water. ,, 3. von Mueller : Report on a small collection of plants from the Aird River obtained by Mr. H. Bevan during his recent expedition. ,, — Maiden : Notes on some indigenous sago and tobacco obtained from New Guinea. ,, — • Haviland : Flowering seasons of Australian plants. „ - — Katz : Microorganisms in tissues of diseased horses. II. NEW ZEALAND. Transactions and Proceedings of the New Zealand Institute. 2nd series, Vol. XVIII. Travers : Notes on the difference in food-plants now used by civilised man as compared with those used in pre-historic times. Bartley : The building timbers of Auckland. Periodical Literature. lxi Transactions and Proceedings of the New Zealand Institute ( continued ). Colenso : A description of some newly discovered cryptogamic plants, being a further contribution towards making known the Botany of New Zealand. • : A description of some newly-discovered and rare indigenous plants. : a brief list of some British plants (weeds) lately noticed, apparently of recent introduction into this part of the Colony, with a few notes thereon. — : On Clinanthus puniceus, Sol. Petrie : Description of new species of native plants. Laing : On the Classification of Algae. : Observations on the Fucoideae of Banks Peninsula. Baber : On the growth of transplanted trees. Cheeseman : Description of three new species of Coprosma. Buchanan : On Cyttaria Purdiei , Buch. Kirk : Additional contributions to the Flora of the Nelson provincial district. Maskell : On a new variety of Desmid. Vol. XIX. Maskell : On the ‘ Honeydew ’ of Coccidae and the Fungus accom- panying these insects. Buchanan : On some new native plants. : On a remarkable branching specimen of Hemitelia Smithii. „ Cheeseman : On the New Zealand species of Coprosma. Colenso: A few observations on the Tree-Ferns of New Zealand, with particular reference to their peculiar epiphytes, their habit and their manner of growth. : A description of some newly-discovered and rare indigenous phaenogamous plants, being a further contribution towards making known the Botany of New Zealand. : A description of some newly -discovered cryptogamic plants, &c. : An enumeration of Fungi recently discovered in New Zealand, with brief notes on the species novae. Alexander : Observations on the glands on the leaf and stem of Myoporum laetum , Forster. Rowe : Observations on the development of the flower of Coriaria ruscifolia, Linn. Baber : The medicinal properties of some New Zealand plants. Petrie : Descriptions of new native plants. Maskell : On Tree-blight. III. VICTORIA. Victorian Naturalist. Vol. III. No. 9. M’ Alpine : The dry Preservation of Flowers, Fungi, &c. in their natural shapes and colours. ,, — VON Mueller : Descriptions of new Australian plants (continued in Nos. 10, 11, 12). Kayea Larnachiana, Hydrocotyle cormocarpa , Sida Kingii , Goodenia Stephensoni, Rhododendron Lochae , Agapetes Meiniana , Hypsophila , n. gen., H. Halley ana). f 2 lxii Current Literature, Victorian Naturalist ( continued ). No. io. von Mueller : Notes on rare Victorian Fungi ( Cyttaria Gunnii , Berk., Cor dy ceps Taylori , Berk.). ,, 12. : The plants of Mt. Bellenden-Ker. „ — French and Barnard : Notes of a holiday tour in Riverina and Western Victoria (continued in Vol. IV). Vol. IV. No. i. French : The Orchideae of Victoria (continued in No. 4). „ 3. Sayer : First ascent of Mount Bellenden-Ker. ,, 5. Tisdall : A ramble in a Gippsland Gully. „ — Stirling: Notes on the Flora of Mount Hotham. ,, 6. Wilson : Notes on a few Victorian Lichens. ,, — von Mueller: List of Australian Lichens, indicative of additional species or of unrecorded localities from Dr. J. Mueller’s elucidations. „ — Campbell : Victorian Fungi. Transactions and Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria. Vol. XXIII. von Mueller : Plants collected in Capricornic Western Australia by H. S. King. Campbell : On the want of a uniform system of experimenting upon timber. Griffiths : Evidences of a glacial epoch from Kerguelen’s Land, being comments upon the Challenger Reports. AUSTRIA. Abhandlungen der Kaiserlieh-Konigliehen G-eologischen Reichsanstalt, Wien. Bd. XI, Abth. 2. Stur : Die Carbonflora der Schatzlarer Schichten, 2. Die Calamarien. Denkschriften der k. Akad. der Wissenschaften in Wien. Bd. LIII. Heimerl : Beitrage zur Anatomie der Nyctagineen. v. Wettstein : Monographic der Gattung Hedraeanthus . v. Ettingshausen : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Tertiarflora Austra- liens. : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der fossilen Flora Neu- seelands. Erddlyi Muzeum (Kolozsvar), 1887. KXrolyi : Contributions to the Hungarian Moss-Flora. (In Hun- garian with German abstract.) Mittheilungen des naturwissenschaftlichen Vereins fur Steiermark. Heft 23. Heinricher : Histologische Differenzierung der pflanzlichen Oberhaut. Lotos. Neue Folge. Bd. VII. Lukas : Keimung und Wachsthum im luftverdunnten Raume. Periodica l L it era ture . lxiii Oesterreichisehe botanische Zeitung. Jahrgang XXXVII ( continued ). No. 7 . Bornmuller: Rhamnus orbiculata. ,, — Woloszczak : Galium farinae . ,, — Blocki : Hieracium ciliatum. „ — Uechtritz: Autobiographie (continued in No. 8). „ — SabraNsky : Rubusflora Bosniens. „ — FormaneK : Flora von Nord-Mahren (continued in Nos. 8-12). „ 8. Schneider : Hieracien (continued in nos. 8-10). „ — Strobl : Flora des Etna (continued in nos. 8-12). „ — CELAKOVSK^ : Neue Pflanzenarten. ,, — Blocki : Rosa leopoliensis. „ — Bornmuller : Pflanzen aus Dalmatien. „ — Woloszczak: Zur Flora von Galizien. „ 9. Vukotinovi^ : Zur Rosenflora von Agram. „ — Blocki : Hieracium polonicum. ,, — Freyr: Tirol-Fahrt (continued in nos. 10, 11). „ 10. ^elakovskV: Ueber einige neue orientalische Pflanzenarten. „ — Borbas : Teratologie der Wallnuss. ,, 11. Stapf : Ueber einige neue Irisarten des botanischen Gartens in Wien (continued in no. 12). „ — Eichenfeld : Cirsium Przybylskii. „ — Conrath : Zur Flora von Bosnien. ,, — Blocki : Rosa Hedevigae. „ — Bornmuller : Conservirung von Abietineen. ,, 12. v. Wettstein : Ueber einen abnormen Fruchtkorper von Agaricus procerus , Scop. „ — Blocki : Rosa Herbichiana. „ — Wiedermann : Zur Flora von Rappoltenkirchen. „ ■ — Conrath : Zur Flora von Bosnien. „ — Kissling : Botanische Notizen. „ — Procopianu-Procopovici : Excursion. Sitzungsbericbte der bdhmischen Gesellsehaft der Wissenschaften. Prag. 1887. Kusta : Weitere Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Steinkohlenflora von Rakonitz. Sitzungsberichte der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien. — Mathematisch-naturwissensch. Klasse. Bd. XCV. v. Ettinghausen : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der fossilen Flora Neusee- lands. v. Wettstein : Zur Morphologie und Biologie der Cystiden. Krasan : Ueber regressive Formerscheinngenbei Quercus sessiliflora Sm. Fritsch: Anatomisch-systematische Studien iiber die Gattung Rubus. Molisch : Ueber einige Beziehungen zwischen anorganischen Stick- stoffsalzen und der Pflanze. Bd. XCVI. Leitgeb : Die Incrustation der Membran von Acetabularia. Molisch : Ueber Wurzelausscheidungen und deren Einwirkung auf organische Substanzen. Ixiv Current Literature . 11. 12. 16. Sitzungsberichte der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien ( continued ). v. Wettstein : Ueber die Verwerthung anatomischer Merkmale zur Erkennung hybrider Pflanzen. Wiesner: Grundversuche iiber den Einfluss der Lnftbewegung au die Transpiration der Pflanzen. Verhandlungen der K. K. geologischen Reiehsanstalt (Vienna). 1887. No. 4. Uhlig : Ueber das miocene Kohlenfeld von Matra-Novak. ,, 5. Pall A : Zur Frage der Palmennatur der Cyperites ahnlichen Reste der Hottinger Breccie. Stur : Zwei Palmenreste aus Lapeny bei Assling in Oberkrain. : Ueber den neuentdeckten Fundort and die Lagerungsverhaltnisse der pflanzenfuhrenden Dolomit-Concretionen im westpha- lischen Steinkohlengebiete. Bruder : Microzamia gibba in den Griinsandsteinen von Woboran. Verhandlungen der K. K. zoologisch-botanischen Gesellschaffc in Wien. Vol. XXXVII ( continued ). Heft 2. Beck : Uebersicht der bisher bekannten Kryptogamen Nieder-Oester- reichs. „ — Hofer : Beitrag zur Kryptogamenflora von Nieder-Oesterreich. ,, — v. Kerner : Ueber explodirende Bluthen. ,, — Kronfeld : Ueber die Verbreitung der Typha Shuttleworthii , K. et S. ,, : Zur Biologie von Orchis Morio , L. ,, — Molisch : Ein neues Holzstoffreagens. „ — — : Knollenmassern bei Eucalyptus. , , : Kieselzellen bei Calathea Seemannii. „ — Richter : Notiz zur Flora Niederosterreichs. „ — Stapf : Die Stachelpflanzen der iranischen Steppen. „ — Voss : Materialien zur Pilzkunde Krains, V. ,, 3. Kornhuber : Ueber das in der Wiener Flora eingebiirgerte Carum Bulbocastanum (L.), Koch. ,, — Kronfeld : Hat Goethe das Ergriinen der Coniferenkeimlinge im Dunkeln entdeckt ? ,, — Ostermeyer : Beitrag zur Flora der ionischen Inseln Corfu, Sta. Maura, Zante, Cerigo. „ — Schulzer von Muggenburg : Bemerkungen zu dem Aufsatze Haszlinskis, ‘ Einige neue oder wenig bekannte Discomyceten.’ „ — Stapf : Drei neue Irisarten. ,, — v. Wettstein : Ueber zwei fur Niederosterreich neue Pflanzen. „ : Ueber eine Stengelfasciation von Lilium candidum. Verhandlungen des Vereins fur Natur- und Heilkunde zu Presburg. Neue Folge. Heft VI. Baumler : Beitrage zur Cryptogamenflora des Presbur er Comitates. Sabransky : Ueber eine neue Brombeere der Kleinen Karpathen. BELGIUM. Archives de Biologie. Tome VII. Ease. 1. MacLeod : Nouvelles recherches sur la fertilisation de quelques plantes phanerogames. „ 2. FIenrijean : Influence des agents antithermiques sur les oxydations organiques. „ — van Bambeke : Des deformations artificielles du noyau. Periodical Literature . lxv Bulletin de PAcaddmie Royale des Sciences de Belgique. Ser. 3, Tome XIV. Cogniaux : Descriptions de quelques Cucurbitacees nouvelles. Bulletin du Cercle Floral d5 Anvers. 1887. Nos. 2 et 3. Baillon : Etat actuel des connaissances sur la flore et la culture du Congo. Note sur le tabac du Congo. Les Kentias australiens, &c. Bulletin de la Soci€t§ Beige de Microscopie. Tome XIII ( continued ). No. 9. Guinard : Desagregation des roches a Diatomees. Tome XIV. No. 1. Destr^e et Slosse : Contribution a l’etude des microorganismes de l’atmosphere. „ — de Wevre : Localisation de l’atropine. Bulletin de la Soeiete Royale de Botanique de Belgique. Tome XXVI. Fasc. 1. CrIlpin : Notice biographique sur Charles Jacques Edouard Morren. ,, — Cardot: Revision des Sphaignes de l’Amerique du Nord. „ — Strail : Essai de classification et descriptions des Menthes qu’on rencontre en Belgique. ,, — Mouton : Ascomycetes observes aux environs de Liege. „ — Bommer et Rousseau : Contributions a la flore mycologique de Belgique. Bulletin de la Soeiete Royale Linn€enne de Bruxelles, 1887. Cuvelier : Miniature de Rhododendron . : Les herbes aux chats. Carron et Zwendelaar : Florule des environs de Bruxelles. La Cellule. Recueil de Cytologie et d’Histologie Gen6rale. Tome III. Mennier : Le Nucleole de Spirogyra. Carnoy : Normalite des figures cinetiques. : Variation des cineses; Terminologie concernant la division. Reponse a Flemming. Comptes rendus des Stances de la Society Royale de Botanique de Belgique, 1887 {continued). Cr£pin : Nouvelles recherches a faire sur le Rosa obtusifolia, Desv. Paque : Note sur le Splachnu?7i mnioides Hedw., espece nouvelle pour la flore Beige. de Wildeman : Contributions a l’etude des Algues de Beige {suite). : Le genre Microspora doit-il etre conserve ? : Desmidiees recoltes en Belgique en 1887. : Note sur V Ulothrix crenulata. Cr£pin : Les Roses des lies Canaries et de Madere. de Wevre: Note preliminaire sur l’anatomie des Bromeliacees. Mbmoires de la Soeiete Royale des Sciences de Liege. Tome XIV. La Flore mycologique de la Belgique. Premier Supplement. DENMARK. Entomologist Tidstrift. VIII (Haft 1-3). Meves : Ravages occasionnes par les Insectes Forestiers. lxvi Current Literature . Meddelser om G-ronland, 1887. (Kjobenhavn). Lange : Tillaeg til Fanerogamerne og Karsporeplanterne. Lange och Jensen : Gronlands Mosser. FRANCE. Annales Agronomiques. Tome XIII. ( continued ). No. 7. D^herain : L’oeuvre agricole de M. Boussingault. , , — Breal : Recherche des nitrates. „ 8. Mouillefert et Quantin : Etudes sur les vins de quelques cepages cultives a Grignon. ,, 9. Warington : Contributions a l’etude des eaux de drainage. — Deherain : Culture de l’avoine en 1886-1887. „ ■ — : Culture des betteraves au champ d’experiences de Grignon en 1887. „ — Ladureau et Mousseaux : Etude sur la culture du ble en 1887. ,, — Breal : Recherches des nitrates dans des terres cultivees. Annales de Chimie et de Physique. Serie 6, Tome XI ( continued ). Berthelot et Andr^ : Sur la formation de l’ammoniaque dans la terre vegetale soumise a l’action de divers reactifs et sur son dosage. : Sur ie deplacement de l’ammoniaque par la magnesie. : Sur les principes azotes de la terre vegetale. : Recherches sur l’emission de l’ammoniaque par la terre vegetale. Girard : De l’absorption de l’iode par les matieres amylacees. Applica- tion aux dosages de ces matieres dans les produits agricoles. Annales d’Hygiene Publique et de Mddecine Ldgale. Serie 3, Tomes XVII et XVIII. No. 3. Malapert-Neuville : Examen Bacteriologique des eaux naturelles. Annales de l’lnstitut Pasteur (Paris). Tome I. Nocard et Roux : Sur la culture du Bacille de la Tuberculose. Roux : Sur la Culture des Microbes Anaerobies. Chantemesse : La Tuberculose Zoogleique. Nocard et Mollerau : Sur une Moemmite contagieuse des vaches laitieres. Duclaux : Sur les phenomenes generaux de la vie des microbes. Roux : La photographie appliquee a l’etude des microbes. Metschnikoff : Sur la lutte des cellules de l’organisme contre l’invasion des microbes. Bourquelot : Sur les caracteres de l’affaiblissement eprouve par la diastase (Amylase) sous Taction de la chaleur. Verujski : Recherches sur la morphologie et la biologie du Trico phyton tonsurans et de T A chorion Schoenleinii. Roux : De Taction de la chaleur et de l’air sur les spores de la Bacteridie du Charbon. : De Taction de la lumiere et de l’air sur les spores de la Bacteridie du Charbon. Periodical Literature . Ixvii Annales de l’lnstitut Pasteur ( continued ). Kossiakoff : De la propriete que possedent les microbes de s’accom- moder aux milieux antiseptiques. Loir : Recherche du Bacille typhique dans les eaux d’alimentation de la ville de Paris. Wasserzug : Sur la production de 1’Invertine chez quelques champignons. Gayon et Dubourg : De la fermentation de la dextrine et de l'amidon par les Mucors. Duclaux : Fermentation alcoolique du sucre de lait. Wasserzug : Sur la formation de la matiere colorante chez le Bacillus pyocyaneus. Bujioid : Sur les bacteries trouvees dans la grele. Annales de la Science Agronomique Francaise et Etrangere. Tome II. {continued). Fasc. 2. Muntz et Marcano : Sur la formation des terres nitrees dans les regionz tropicales. Mondesir : Memoir sur le dosage rapide du carbonate de chaux actif dans les terres. Annales des Sciences Naturelles. Botanique. Serie 7, Tome VI. Nos. 1 et 2. No. 1. Colomb : Recherches sur les stipules (continued in No. 2). ,, — Schimper : Sur l’amidon et les leucites. ,, — Leclercdu Sablon : Sur les organes d’absorption deplantes parasites (Rhinanthees et Santalacees). „ — Johannsen : Sur la localisation de l’emulsine dans les amandes. van Tieghem : Sur les poils radicaux gemines. Annuaire de 1’Observatoire de Montsouris (Paris). 1887. Miquel : Neuvieme memoire sur les poussieres organisees de l'atmo- sphere. Archives Slaves de Biologie (Mendelssohn et Varigny, Paris). Tome IV, Fasc. 1. Diakonow : Sur le role de la substance nutritive fermentescible dans la vie de la cellule vegetale. Archives Botaniques du Nord de la France. 4e Annee. No. 48. Bertrand et Renault : Recherches sur les Poroxylons, Gymno- spermes fossiles des terrains houillers superieurs. Archives de Physiologie Normale et Pathologique. Serie 3. Tome IX. Chantemesse et Widal : Recherches sur le bacille typhique et l’etiologie de la fievre typhoide. Tome X. Legrain : Recherches sur les rapports qu’affecte le Gonococcus avec les elements du pus blennorhagique. Arloing : Analyseur bacteriologique pour l’etude des germes de l’eau. Vignal: Recherches sur l’action des microorganismes de la bouche sur quelques substances alimentaires. : Recherches sur les microorganismes des matieres fecales et sur leur action sur les substances alimentaires. Ixviii Current Literature . Bulletin de la Sooi^td Botanique de France. Tome XXXIV ( continued ). No. 3. Loret : Quelques extraits des lettres botaniques de mes anciens corre- spondants {fin). „ — Blanc : Lettre sur 1’ Acacia gommifere de Tunisie. ,, — Cosson : Note sur le meme sujet. ,, — van Tieghem : Le reseau sus-endodermique de la racine des Cruciferes. „ — V allot : Sur quelques plantes de Corse. „ — Delamare : Plantes recoltees a l’lle Miquelon. ,, — Hue : Lichens recoltes par M. Vallot sur le Mont Blanc. ,, — van Tieghem et Douliot : Origine des radicelles et des racines laterales dans les Rubiacees, etc. „ — Leclerc du Sablon : Observ. sur la structure et le developpement des sufoirs du Melampyrum pratense. „ — Prillieux : Taches produites sur de jeunes feuilles de Cyclamen. „ — GADECEAU : Description d’un Orchis hybride ( 0 . alatoides, Gadec.). — Maury : Note sur l’ascidie du Cephalotus follicularis, La Bill. „ — Chatin : Les plantes montagnardes de la flore parisienne (continued in Nos. 4 and 5). „ 4. Duchartre : Sur un Begonia phyllomane. „ — Leblois : Production de thylles a l’interieur des canaux secreteurs. „ — Camus: Note sur X Orchis alatoides, Gadec. „ — : Lathraea squafnaria recolte dans la Somme par M. Copineau. ., — Battandier : Sur les causes de la localisation des especes d’une region. „ — Clos : Un mot sur trois plantes: Alliu?n vine ale, Androsace Chamae- jasme, Daphne Philippi. ,, : Decouverte du Woodsia hyperborea dans le Cantal. „ — Duchartre : Observ. sur le Pinguicula caudata , Schlecht. „ — Gormont : Sur un nouveau microscope d’herborisation. „ — Leclerc du Sablon : Developpement des sufoirs du Thesium humi- fusum. ,, — van Tieghem : Reseau sus-endodermique de la racine des Rosacees. „ — Gandoger : Plantes de Gibraltar (continued in No. 6). ,, — Boulay : Flore tertiaire des environs de Privas (continued in No. 5). ,, — Camus : Herborisation a Champagne-Grainval (Seine-et-Oise), (con- tinued in No. 5). „ 5. Brunaud : Champignons des environs des Saintes. „ — Chatin : Une nouvelle espece de Truffe {Tuber cinereunt). ,, — Luizet: Herborisation a Maisse (Seine-et-Oise). ,, — van Tieghem: Reseau sus-endodermique de la racine des Capri- foliacees. „ — Rouy : Plantes d’Andalousie. „ — Franchet : Rhododendron du Yunnan. „ — Ramon d : Rectification au sujet de la date de la mort d’A. de Jussieu. „ — de Seynes : Sur le Rhizomorpha subcorticalis del’ Armillaria mellea. „ — Rouy : Decouverte en Sardaigne du Gennaria diphylla. „ — Petit : Des faisceaux libero-ligneux dans le petiole des Juglandees, etc. ,, — Daguillon : Un exemplaire monstrueux de Ricinus communis. „ — Clos: Note de phytographie, St achy s germanica (continued in No. 6). „ 6. Dangeard et Barbe : La polystelie dans le genre Pinguicula. — Granel : Sur 1’ origine des sujoirs de quelques Phanerogames parasites. Periodical Literature . Ixix Bulletin de la Socidfcd Botanique de France ( continued ). No. 6. Sagot : Sur le genre Bananier. „ — Mer : Recherche sur la formation du bois parfait dans les especes feuillues. Bulletin de la Societe Chimique de Paris. Vol. XLVII. Berthelot et Andr£ : Sur la formation de l’acide oxalique dans les vegetaux. : Sur une relation entrela formation de 1’acide oxalique et celles des principes albumino'ides dans les vegetaux. Pade : Analyse des cafes. Berthelot et Andre : Sur les principes azotes de la terre vegetale. Vol. XLVIII. Gautier : Sur les alcalo'ides bacteriens et physiologiques, Ptomaines et Leucomaines. Caseneuve et Hugonneng : Sur deux principes cristallises extraits du santal rouge, la pterocarpine et l’homopterocarpine. Bulletin de la Societe Gdologique de France. Serie 3, Tome XV. de Saporta : Nouveaux documents relatifs aux organismes problema- tiques des anciennes mers. Bulletin mensuel de la Societd Linndenne de Paris, 1887 ( continued ). No. 87. Durand : Note sur l’organogenie de la fleur de la clandestine. „ — Baillon : Note sur les Crescentiees (suite). ,, — : Organogenie florale du Pentstemon campanulatus . ,, — : La gynecee du Collinsia parvijlora. ,, 88. : Le genre Ramisia. „ — : Sur les noms de quelques genres de Scrofulariacees. „ — — : Les Graminees a ovules exceptionnels. ,, — : Notes organ ogeniques sur les Salpiglossis. „ : Sur l’organisation florale de quelques Gentianacees. „ : Emendenda (suite) ; — Streptosolea , Mekokoa , Pedicularis , Trachycarpus , Wormia. ,, 89. : Experiences physiologiques sur l’enroulement des vrilles d’une Ampelidee. ,, : Les appendices stipulaires des Leycesteria. „ : Le nouveau genre Siphocolea. ,, — : L’organisation florale des Seemannia. ,, : Remarques sur les Ternstroemiacees. Bulletin de la Socidte Philomathique (Paris). Serie 7, Tome X. Franchet: Vegetation d’Yeso, et diagnoses de plantes nouvelles du Japon. Bulletin de la Societe des Sciences de Nancy. Serie 2, Tome VIII. Fasc. XX. Thouvenin : Localisation du tannin des Myristicacees. Bleicher et Fliche : Note sur la flore pliocene de Monte-Mario. V UILLEMIN : Etudes biologiques sur les champignons. : Appareil conidiophore du type Aspergillus chez une Pezize. — ; Coiffe des mousses et valeur taxonomique de cet organe. — : Sexualite des champignons de la famille des Muco- rinees. lxx Current L iterature. Bulletin General de Therapeutique (Paris). Vol. CXII. Martin : V Escholtzia de la Californie. Vol. CXIII. Denian : Du Strophanthus hispidus. Comptes Bendus. Tome CV. No. i. Friedel: Forme cristalline de la Quercine. „ 3. Ranvier : De l’emploi de l’acide perruthenique dans les recherches histologiques et de l’application de ce reactif a l’etude des vacuoles des cellules caliciformes. „ 7. Trecul : Encore quelque mots sur la nature radiculaire des stolons des Nephrolepis. ,, 16. Berthelot : Recherches sur le drainage. „ 19, 20. Berthelot et Andre: Sur l’etat de la potasse dans les plantes, le terreau et la terre vegetale, et sur son dosage. — Terre vegetale. ,,25. : Sur l’etat du soufre et du phosphore dans les plantes, la terre et le terreau, et sur leur dosage. Comptes Bendus hebdomadaires des Seances de la Societe de Biologie. Serie 4, Tome IV. Bourquelot : Sur quelques points relatifs a Taction de la salive sur le grain d’amidon. : Sur la composition du grain d’amidon. D’ArsonVal : Appareil pour inscrire la quantite d’oxygene absorbee par un etre vivant. Maurel : Note sur le microcoque de la fievre jaune. Galippe: Note sur la presence de micro-organismes dans les tissus vegetaux. Regnard : Expression graphique de la fermentation. — Action des antiseptiques. Arloing : Un analysateur bacteriologique pour l’etude des germes de l’eau. Charrin et Roger : Des modifications qu’on peut provoquer dans les functions d’un microbe chromogene. Netter : Du microbe de la pneumonie dans la salive. Bourquelot : Recherches sur la fermentation alcoolique du galactose. Straus et Dubrewith : Sur l’absence de microbes dans l’aii expire. Rappin : Sur le microbe du carcinome. Guignard et Charrin : Sur les variations morphologiques des microbes. Laborde : Sur Faction physiologique de la cocaine. Netter : Du microbe de Friedlander dans la salive et des reserves qu’il convient de faire au sujet de son influence pathogene chez 1’homme, au moins dans les cas de pneumonie. Journal de Botanique, 1887 {continued). No. 3. Vuillemin : Sur un nouveau genre d’Ascobolees. ,, — Franchet : Sur les Cleome a petales appendicules. ,, — Constantin : Observations sur la Flore du Littoral (fin). ,, 4. Dufour : Les recents travaux sur le tissu assimilateur des plantes. Periodical Literature . lxxi Journal de Botanique, 1887 ( continued ). No 4. Vallot : Florule du Pantheon. ,, — Hariot : Algues magellaniques nouvelles. „ — Douliot : Etudes des meristemes terminaux. „ — Leclerc du Sablon : La Rose de Jericho. Journal de Micrographie, 1887 ( continued ). No. 4. Balbiani : Evolution des Microorganismes animaux et vegetaux para- sites (continued in Nos. 5, 6, 7, it, 12, 13, 14, 15). „ 5. Brun : Note sur la microscopie technique appliquee a l’histoire naturelle. ,, — Chavee-Leroy : Sur les maladies des plantes (continued in Nos. 6, 7). ,, 6. Cocardas : Idees nouvelles sur les fermentations, veritables causes des maladies des animaux (continued in Nos. 7, 9). „ 8. Pelletan : Histoire naturelle des Diatomees (continued in Nos. 9, 11). ,, 9. Cocardas: Le Penicillium-Ferment. „ 10. Chavee-Leroy: Le Phylloxera dans le Chablis. ,, 12. Percheron : Rage et cholera. „ — Chambard : Technique du microbe de la furonculose. ,,13. Peter: Les vaccinations antirabiques. ,, 14. Chavee-Leroy : A propos du Phylloxera. ,, 15. Bonnet : Le Parasitisme des Truffes. „ 16. Le professeur Baillon. ,, — Balbiani : Evolution des Microorganismes. „ 17. Kunstler : Notice bacteriologique. Journal de Pharmaeie et de Chimie. Serie 5. Tome XV ( continued ). No. 9. L’Hote : Sur la recherche et le dosage d’ I’alumine dans le vin et le raisin. ,, 10. Pouchet: Essai sur les conditions de developpement et de conserva- tion du bacille typhique. ,, 11. Lignon : Dosage de l’emetine dans l’ipecacuanha et dans ses extraits. ,, 12. Heckel et Schlagdenhauffen : Du cafe du Soudan fourni par le fruit du houlle (continued in Vol. XVI, No. 1). Tome XVI. No. 1. Mehu : Notes sur l’ivoire vegetal ou corozo (continued in No. 2). ,, — Rietsch : Contribution a l’etude des ferments digestifs secretes par les bacteries. ,, 2. Mehu : Note sur l’ivoire vegetal ou corozo. „ 3. Soubeiran : Note sur le Palo-Mabi ( Ceanothus reclinatus). „ — Cazeneuve et Hugounenq: Sur deux principes cristallises extraits du santal rouge (continued in No. 4). „ 5. Straus : Expose des principales methodes de coloration des microbes. ,, 7. Galippe : Note sur la presence de micro-organismes dans les tissus vegetaux (continued in No. 10). „ 8. Sambuc : Vin ferrugineux naturel de la Seyne (Var). ,, 9. Niviere et Liotard : Etude sur le Fabiana imbricata. ,, — Blondel: Sur l’ecorce et les graines de Holarrhena antidysentericci (ecorce de Conessie du commerce). lxxii Current Literature . J ournal de Pharmacie et de Cliimie ( continued ). No. 12. Charrin : Procedes capables d’augmenter la resistance de l’organisme a l’action des microbes. Bevue Bryologique, 1887 ( continued ). No. 4. Philibert: Le fructification du Grimmia Hartmanni. ,, — Kindberg : Contributions a la flore bryologique de la Grece (continued in No. 6). ,, — Philibert : Bryum labradorense, n. sp. „ — Venturi : V Orthotrichum RogerigBnd. Contains also determinations of Mosses from Paraguay (Balansa) and New Caledonia (Th. Saves) and of Hepaticae from Noumea, ‘ Mont Atso,’ and Paraguay. No. 5. Dutertre: Notes Bryologiques sur Alenfon et ses environs. „ — Weber : Didymodon subalpinus. „ 6. Philibert : Etudes sur le peristome. VI. Bevue d’Hygiene et de Police sanitaire. Vol. IX. No. 2. Chantemesse et Widal: Examen bacteriologique de l’eau de Pirre- fonds. „ 9. Miquel : Instructions sur l’analyse micrographique des eaux. „ ii. Girard et Miquel: Surl’analyse micrographique des eaux. Bevue de Medecine (Paris). Vol. VII. No. 7. Audry: Sur revolution du champignon du muguet. „ 12. Hericourt : Les associations microbiennes. Bevue Myeologique, 1887. No. 36. Roumeguere : Champignons d’Egypte. Soci6te Botanique de Lyon, 1887. Boullu : Descript, d’une variete longipedunculata du Rosa macrocarpa. ■ : Descript, du Rosa Sauzeana, esp. nouv. : Sarracenia purpurea de Tile Miquelon. Beauvisage: Formation du suber pericyclique dans une racine d 'Iris germanica. Kieffer : Experiences de Hildebrand sur la fecondation des Oxalis trimorphes. : Anomalies observees par Christ sur le Geranium Roberti- anum. : Classification des especes et varietes de Caltha palustris par le Dr. Beck. Roux : Geum montano-rivulare du Cantal. Viviand-Morel : Gagea arvensis bulbifere. GEEIANY. Abhandlungen der Mathematisch-Physikalischen Klasse der K. Baier. Akademie der Wissenscliaften. Bd. XVI, 1. Radlkofer : Monographiae generis Serjaniae supplementum. Abhandlungen der Naturforschenden Gesellsehaft zu Gorlitz. Bd. XIX. Peck : Zweiter Nachtrag zur Flora von Schweidnitz. Barber : Nachtrag zur Flora der Oberlausitz. Rabenau : Vegetationsskizzen vom unteren Laufe des Hudson. Periodical Literature. lxxiii Abhandlungen der ETaturforschenden G-esellsehaft zu Halle. Bd. XVII. Zopf : Ueber einige niedere Algenpilze (Phycomyceten), &c. Kraus : Beitrage zur Kenntniss fossiler Holzer : — III. Die Goppert’sche Protopitys Bucheana. IV. Kritik fossiler Taxaceenholzer. Abhandlungen herausgegeben vom Haturwissenschaftlichen Vereine zu Bremen. Bd. IV. Buchenau : Vergleichung der nordfriesischen Inseln mit den ostfries- sischen in floristischer Beziehung. : Reliquiae Rutenbergianae, VII. Focke : Ueber die Nebenblatter von Exochorda. Die Rube der Canaren. Zur Flora von Bremen. Ueber einige Falle von Dichotypie. Capsella rubella , Reut. Die Culturvarietaten der Pflanzen. Die Vegetation in den Wintern 1885-86 and 1886-87. Eiben : Die Laub- und Lebermoose Ostfrieslands. Abhandlungen zur geologisehen Special-Karte von Preussen und den Thuringischen Staaten. Bd. VII. Felix : Unters. ueb. den inneren Bau Westfalischer Carbon-Pflanzen. Weiss : Beitrage zur fossilen Flora, IV ; Die Sigillarien der preussischen Steinkohl^ngebiete ; 1. Die Gruppe der Favularien, ubersichtlich zusammengestellt. Potonie : Aus der Anatomie lebender Pteridophyten und von Cycas revoluta ; Vergleichsmaterial fur das phyto-palaeontologische Studium der Pflanzen- Arten alterer Formationen. Liebig’s Annalen der Chemie. 1887. Bd. 238. Haedicke, Bauer, und Pollens : Ueber Galactose aus Caragheen- Moos. ,, 240. Geuther : Ueber den Bitterstoff der Kalmuswurzel. ,, — Gutzeit: Ueber das Vorkommen des Methylalkohols im Pflanzenreiche. ,, — Bottinger : Ueber Abkommlinge der Eichenrindegerbsaure, II. „ 241. Semmler : Ueber das aetherische Oel von Ailium ursinum, L. „ 242, Heft 1 and 2. „ — Thoms : Ueber den Bitterstoff der Kalmuswurzel, Entgegnung. „ — Geuther : Bemerkungen zur vorstehenden Entgegnung. Arehiv fiir Anatomie und Physiologie. Leipzig, 1887. Physiologie : Heft 1-5 und Supplementband. Hermes : Demonstration des Leuchtbacillus aus der westindischen See. Wurster: Ueber einige empfindliche Reagentien zum Nachweis minimaler Mengen aktiven Sauerstoffs. Brinck und Kronecker: Ueber synthetische Wirkung lebender Zellen. Lukjanow : Beitrage zur Morphologie der Zelle. Arehiv fur Hygiene (Forster, Hofmann, und Pettenkofer). Bd. VI ( continued ). Utpadel : Ueber einen pathogenen Bacillus aus Zwischendecken- fiillung. Vol. VII. Heft 1. Pettenkofer : Zum gegenwartigen Stand der Cholerafrage (Schluss). Ixxiv Current Literature . Archiv der Pharmacie, 1887. Tschirch : Julius Wilhelm Albert Wigand. Niederstadt: Zur Safranverfalschung. Vulpius : Eine Morphinreaktion. Hartwich: Die Fruchtschale von Juglans regia , L. Plugge : Beitrag zur Kenntniss der wichtigsten Opium- Alkalo'ide. Meyer : Die Bedeutung des eigenthiimlichen Baues der Senegawurzel. Plugge : Zusammensetzung des Papaverins. : Eine Reaktion auf Narcein. Lojander : Prangos pabularia, Lindley, eine Heilpflanze der Hindu- Medicin. Kassner : Das fette 01 der Hirse und dessen krystallisirbarer Gemengtheil. ■ : Vorkommen von Solanin. Kunz : Beitrage zur Kenntniss des Emetins. Jahns : Alkaloid des indischen Hanfes. Fluckiger : Nachweisung des Jods in Laminaria. Eberhardt : Das atherische 01 des schwarzen Pfeffers. Schar : Alkaloidahnliche Reactionen des Cubebins. Tschirch : Anatomischer Bau des Cacaosamens. : Ucuhuba, die Samen von Myristica surina?nensis. Fluckiger : Italienische Beitrage zur Geschichte der Pharmacie und Botanik. Vulpius : Feuchtigkeitsgehalt vegetabilischer Pulver. Archiv fur die gesammte Physiologie (Pfliiger). Bd. XLI. Detmez : Zum Problem der Vererbung. Berichte der deutschen Botanischen G-esellschaft. Jahrgang V ( continued ). Heft 6. Reinke : Zur Kenntniss der Oxydationsvorgange in der Pflanze. „ — Staub : Kleine pteridophytologische Beitrage. ,, — Krabbe : Einige Anmerkungen zu den neuesten Erklarungsversuchen der Jahrringbildung. ,, — Heinricher : Vorlaufige Mittheilung iiber die Schlauchzellen der Fumariaceen. „ 7* Wahrlich : Pythium , n. sp. „ — Went : Beobachtungen iiber Kern- und Zelltheilung. ,, — Schutt : Ueber das Phycophaein. „ — Zopf : Ueber einen neuen Inhaltskorper in pflanzlichen Zellen. „ — Frank: Ueber die Bekampfung der durch Gnomonia erythrostoma verursachten Kirschbaumkrankheit im Altenlande. s, — Drude : Ueber die Standortsverhaltnisse von Carex humilis, Leyss., bei Dresden, als Beitrag zur Frage der Bodenstetigkeit. ,, — Pringsheim : Ueber Inanition der griinen Zelle und den Ort ihrer Sauerstoffabgabe . „ 8. Reiche : Beitrage zur Anatomie der Inflorescenzaxen. „ — Marloth : Zur Bedeutung der salzabscheidenden Driisen der Tama- riscineen. „ — Palladin : Bildung der organischen Saiiren in wachsenden Pflanzen- theilen. ,, — Jordan : Beitrage zur physiologischen Organographie der Blumen. ,, — Kohl : Zur Diagnose der Aconitum- Bliithe. Periodical Liter attire. lxxv Berichte der deutschen Botanischen Gesellscliaft ( continued ). Heft 8. Koch : Ueber die direkte Ausnutzung vegetabilischer Reste durch bestimmte chlorophyllhaltige Pflanzen. „ — Schutt : Ueber die Sporenbildung mariner Peridineen. „ — Wieler: Plasmolytische Versuche mit unverletzten phanerogamen Pflanzen. „ — Diakonow : Organische Substanz als Nahrsubstanz. „ — Kny : Ueber Krystallbildung beim Kalkoxalat. „ — Frank : Ueber neue Mycorhiza-Formen. „ — Lagerheim : Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte einiger Confervaceen. ,, — Prael : Vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber Schutz- und Kernholz der Laubbaume. „ 9. Fischer : Znr Eiweissreaktion des Zellmembran. „ — Dingler : Ueber die Bewegung rotirender Fliigelfruchte. „ — Volkens : Zu Marloth’s Aufsatz, ‘ Ueber die Bedeutung der salz- abscheidenden Driisen der Tamariscineen.’ „ 10. von Tavel : Die mechanischen Schutzvorrichtungen der Zwiebeln. ,, — Wortmann : Einige neue Versuche iiber die Reizbewegungen vielzelliger Organe. „ — Fritz Muller : Keimung der Bicuiba. „ — Frank : Ueber Ursprung und Schicksal der Salpetersaure in der Pflanze. Generalversammlung (I. Abth.). Pringsheim : Jean Baptiste Boussingault als Pflanzenphysiologe. Schumann : A. W. Eichler. Ascherson : Rudolf von Uechtritz. Tschirch : Julius Wilhelm Albert Wigand. Magnus : G. Winter. Zacharias : Ueber das Verhaltniss des Zellprotoplasmas zum Zellkern wahrend der Kerntheilung. Mobius : Ueber eine neue Siisswasserfloridee. Pfitzer : Ueber eine Einbettungsmethode fur entwicklungsgeschichtliche U ntersuchungen . Goebel : Ueber kiinstliche Vergriinung der Sporophylle von Onoclea Struthiopteris , Hoffm. Errera : Anhaufung und Verbrauch von Glykogen bei Pilzen, nebst Notiz iiber Glykogenbildung der Hefe von E. Laurent. Berichte der deutschen chemischen Gesellschaft. Jahrgang XX ( continued ). No. 12. Ahrens: Zur Kenntniss des Sparte'ins. „ — Bergami : Untersuchung einer Kaukasischen Krappwurzel. „ 13. Reimer und Will: Ueber die Bestandtheile des Rubbls. „ — Liebermann und Romer : Ueber Alkannin. „ 15. Weyl : Ueber Saffransurrogate und ‘ erlaubte’ Farben. „ — Jahns : Ueber das Trigonellin. ,, 1 7. von Lippmann : Ueber einige organische Bestandtheile des Riiben- saftes. Bericht d. Oberhess. Ges. fur Natur- und Heilkunde. XXV. Hoffmann : Phanologische Beobachtungen. : Nachtrage zur Flora des Mittel-Rhein Gebietes. Streng : Kleine Mittheilungen. Verkieseltes Holz von Rockenberg in der Wetterau. g XXVI Current Literature. Bericht der Oberhess. G-es. fur Natur- und Heilkunde ( continued ). Hefs : Naturalisation auslandischer Holzarten in Deutschland. Markward : Infectionskrankheiten. Hoffmann : Hefe und Bacterien. Bostrom : Pathogene Schimmelpilze. Wimmenauer: Lichtungszuwachs unserer Waldbaume. Hoffmann : Phanologische Wetterprognose und Fullung von Blumen. Berichte aus dem physiologischen Laboratorium und der Versuehsanstalt des landwirthschaftlichen Instituts der Universitat Halle (J. Kuhn). Heft VII. Wohltmann : Beitrag zur Priifung und Vervollkomninung der exacten Versuchsmethoden zur Losung schwebender Pflanzen- und Bodenculturfragen. Kuhn : Die Soltsiensche und die Kellnerische Lupinenentbitterungs- methode und die Bedeutung derselben fiir Erhaltung des Cultur- werthes der Lupine. Bericht uber die 25te V ersammlung des preussischen botanischen Vereins zu Insterburg am 5. Oct. 1886. Berlin 1887. Abromeit : Bericht uber die botanische Untersuchung des Kreises Ortelsburg. Valentin : Bericht uber seine Erforschung des Kreises Strassburg. Grutz : Bericht uber seine Excursionen im Kreise Schwetz. C aspary : Bericht uber nachtragliche Gewasseruntersuchungen von 5 preussischen Kreisen. Knoblauch : Ueber Carex vaginata, Tausch. Bibliotheca Botanica (Cassel). Bd. I ( continued ). Heft 5. Dietz : Ueber die Entwicklung der Bliithe und Frucht von Sparganium , Tourn. und Typha, Tourn. Bd. II. „ 6. : Fossile Pflanzen aus der Albourskette. 7. Reess und Fisch : Untersuchungen iiber Bau und Lebensgeschichte der Hirschtriiffel, Elaphomyces. „ 8. Buchtien : Entwicklungsgeschichte des Prothallium von Equisetum. „ 9. Huth : Die Klettpflanzen mit besonderer Beriicksichtigung ihrer Verbreitung durch Thiere. „ 10. Schulz : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Bestaubungseinrichtungen und der Geschlechtsvertheilung bei den Pflanzen. „ 11. Wigand : Nelumbium speciosum. — Nach des Verfassers Tode heraus- gegeben von Dr. E. Dennert. Centralblatt fur Bakteriologie und Parasitenkunde. Bd. II. No. t. Buchner, Longard, und Riedlin: Ueber die Vermehrungsge- schwindigkeit der Bacterien. ,, 2, 3. Bordoni-Uffreduzzi : Ueber einen neuen pathogenen Microphyten an den Menschen und an den Thieren. „ — Schlaefke : Der Trachomcoccus. „ — Zimmermann : Die Peronospora- Krankheit des Weinstocks, le mildiou ou le faux Oidium americain, the American grape-vine Mil- dew. * Periodical Literature. lxxvii Centralblatt fur Bakteriologie und Parasitenkunde ( continued ). No. 2, 3. » 4* » 5’ >> >> » 10. )) „ 12. „ !3- » 14- >> >> 16. i7- 18. Spina : Bacteriologische Versuche mit gefarbten Nahrsubstanzen. Schottelius : Einige Neuerungen an bacteriologiscben Apparaten. Petri : Zusammenfassender Bericht liber Nachweis und Bestimmung der pflanzlichen Microorganismen in der Luft (continued in No. 6). Wesener : Zur Farbung der Lepra-und der Tuberkel-Bacillen. Rohrbeck : Ueber storende Einfliisse auf das Constanthalten der Temperatur bei Vegetationsapparaten und liber einen neuen Thermostaten (continued in No. 10). Kranzfeld : Zur Kenntniss des Rotzbacillus. Baumgarten : Tuberkel- und Lepra-bacillen. Forster : Ueber einige Eigenschaften leuchtender Bakterien. Doutrelepont : Streptokokken und Bacillen bei hereditarer Syphilis. Ludwig: Die bisherigen Untersuchungen liber photogene Bakterien (continued in No. 14). VON Rozsahegyi : Ueber das Zuchten von 'Bakterien in gefarbter Nahrgelatine. Weibel: Untersuchungen liber Vibrionen. Bordoni-Uffreduzzi : Die biologische Untersuchung des Eises in seiner Beziehung zur offentlichen Gesundheitspflege. Ludwig : 1st Bulgaria inquinans ein Wundparasit ? Mottet und Protopopoff: Ueber einen Mikroben, der bei Kaninchen und Hunden eine der paralytischen Tollwuth ganz ahnliche Krankheit hervorruft. Biologisches Centralblatt. Vol. VI ( continued ). Imhof : Poren an Diatomeenschalen und Austreten des Protoplasmas an die Oberflache. Ludwig : Ein neuer Fall verschiedener Bllitenformen bei Pflanzen der namlichen Art und ein neues mutmassliches Kriterium der Schmetterlings- und Hummelblumen. Vol. VII. Ludwig : Neue Beobachtungen aus der Pflanzenbiologie. Errera: Warum haben die Elemente der lebenden Materie niedrige Atomgewichte ? Engelmann : Zur Abwehr gegen N. Pringsheim und C. Timiriazeff. Richter : Zur Theorie von der Continuitat des Keimplasmas. Pringsheim : Abwehr gegen Abwehr. Ludwig : Zwei neue Arbeiten iiber Heterostylie. Klebs : Ueber den Einfluss des Kernes in der Zelle. Krasser : Untersuchungen liber das Vorkommen von Ei weiss in der pflanzlichen Zellhaut nebst Bemerkungen liber den mikroche- mischen Nachweis der Eiweisskorper. Kronfeld : Neue Beitrage zur Biologie der Pflanzen. Errera : Ueber Lokalisation der Alkaloide in den Pflanzen. Kronfeld : Zur Biologie der Mistel ( Viscum album). Stahl : Die biologische Bedeutung der Raphiden. Pringsheim : Assimilation grliner Zellen. lxxviii Current Literature. Centralblatt, Botanisch.es. Bd. XXXI, XXXII. Bd. XXXI. No. i. Gheorghieff : Beitrag zur vergleichenden Anatomie der Chenopo- diaceen ( ' Fortsetzung ), (continued in 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, and 8). „ — Sanio : Notiz zu Schiibeler’s Viridarium Norvegicum. „ 2. Chmielewsky : Zur Frage iiber die feinere Struktur der Chloro- phyllkorner. ,, — Muller : August Wilhelm Eichler (ein Nachruf), (continued in Nos. 3, 4, 5> 6, 7, 8, 9, 11, and Vol. XXXII. Nos. 1, 2, 4). ,, 3, 4. Chmielewsky: Eine Bemerkung iiber die von Molisch beschriebenen Proteinkorper in den Zweigen von Epiphyllum. „ 6. Areschoug : Ueber Reproduction von Pflanzentheilen (continued in No. 7). ,, 7. Schnetzler : Ueber eine rothe Farbung des Bretsees (lac de Bret). ,, 8. Areschoug : Ueber Zellen mit faserformigen Verdickungsstreifen in den Blattern von Sansevieria- Arten. „ — Berggren : Ueber die Wurzelbildung bei australen Coniferen. ,, — Ljungstrom : Cirsium rivulare (Jacq.) Lk. „ 9. von Wettstein : Ueber Helotium Willkommii, Hart, und einige ihm nahestehende Helotium- Arten. „ — Murbeck : Einige floristische Mittheilungen. ,, — Nordstedt : Ueber die von Professor S. Berggren auf Neu-Seeland gesammelten Siisswasseralgen. ,, 10. Dietel : Beitrage zur Morphologie und Biologie der Uredineen. „ 11. Kronfeld : Note iiber die angebliche Symbiose zwischen Bacillus und Gloeocapsa. ,, — Wittrock: Einige Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Trapa ivatans, L. (continued in No. 12). „ 12. Schulze: Ein Beitrag zur Kenntniss der vegetativen Vermehrung der Laubmoose. „ — Eriksson : Frische Exemplare der cultivirten Stockrose von Puccini a Malvacearum angegriffen. ,, — Skarmann : Beitrage zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der Salixformationen an den Ufern des Klarelfs. „ 13. Fries : Ueber ein Linnesches Herbarium in Schweden. „ — Grevillius : Einige Untersuchungen liber das mechanische System bei hangenden Pflanzentheilen. ,, — Henning : Die Lateralitatsverhaltnisse bei den Coniferen. Bd. XXXII. No. 1. Janse : Plasmolytische Versuche an Algen. ,, 2. Dietel: Beitrage zur Morphologie und Biologie der Uredineen (con- tinued in 3, 4, 7, 8). „ 4. Urban : A. W. Eichler’s botanische Arbeiten. „ 8. Almquist : Die Vertheilung der Gruppen in der Familie der Rosaceen. ,, — Juel: Mycenastrum Corium (Guers.) Desv. ,, — Wille: Botanische Studien im Riesengebirge. „ 9. Keller : Bildungsabweichungen der Bliithen bei angiospermen Pflanzen. ,, — Molisch : Ueber Wurzelausscheidungen. „ — Stapf : Ueber die Schleuderfriichte von Alstroemeria psittacina. ,, — von Wettstein : Auffinden der Pinus Cembra , L. in Niederosterreich. Periodical L iteratu re. lxxix Centralblatt, Botanisches ( continued ). No. 9. VON Wettstein : Verwertung des anatomischen Blattbaues fur die systematische Unterscheidung der einheimischen Coniferen. „ — Zukal : Ueber eine Kultur der Askenfriichte von Penicillium crusta- ceum , Lk. „ 10. Wollheim : Untersuchungen iiber den Chlorophyllfarbstoff. ,, — Harz : Ueber den Mehlthaupilz der Erdbeere, Oidium Fragariae , n. sp. „ — Weber : Ueber die V ertheilung der Aschenbestandthiele im Baumkorper (continued in No. 11). „ 11. Dingler : Ueber eine von den Carolinen stammende Coelococcus-Yxwchi. „ 12. von Beck : Die in den Torfmooren Nieder-Oesterreichs vorkommenden Fohren. ,, — Halacsy : Ein hybrides Cirsium. „ — Krasser : Die Bedeutung der Heterophyllie fiir die phytopalaon- tologische Forschung. ,, — Kronfeld : Ueber das Doppelblatt (Diphyllum). ,, — Richter : Ueber den Einfluss den die Gestalt der Pflanze auf die Phytographie ausiibt. ,, — Stohl : Auffindung des Lepidium majtis , Darr. bei Aigen nachst Salzburg. Centralblatt fur die medizinischen Wissensehaften. 1887. No. 3, 4. Molisch : Zur Kenntniss meiner Zuckerreaktionen. „ 6. Kultschizky: Karyokinesis in farblosen Blutkorperchen. „ 8. Tizzoni und Cattani ■ Ueber die Uebertragsfahigkeit der Cholera- Infection von der Mutter auf den Foetus. „ 16, 17. Lustig : Bakteriologische Studien iiber Cholera. ,, 18. Liebermann : Ueber die Reaktion des Eiweisses mit Salzsaure, &c. „ 24. Pawlowsky : Beitrage zur Aetiologie der Pyamie (continued in No. 25). „ 25. Liebermann: Zur Eiweissreaktion mit Salzsaure. „ 26. Tizzoni und Cattani : Experimented Untersuchungen iiber die Verbreitung der Cholera-Infection. „ 29. : : Versuche iiber die Cholera- Ansteckung und Vergiftung. „ 33. : Untersuchungen iiber die Cholera-Ansteckung durch das Blut. ,, 34. le Nobel : Zur Liebermannschen Eiweissreaktion. Centralblatt fiir Physiologie. 1887. No. 9. Wurster : Eiweiss- und Tyrosinreaktion. Flora. Jahrgang LXX ( continued ). No. 20, 21. Saupe : Der anatomische Bau des Holzes der Legnminosen und sein systematischer Werth. „ — Muller: Lichenologische Beitrage. XXVI (continued in No. 25, 26,27). „ 22-24. Lietzmann : Ueber die Permeabilitat vegetabilischer Zellmem- branen in Bezug auf atmospharische Luft. „ 25. Knapp : Dr. Heinrich Wawra, Ritter von Femsee. „ 26, 27. Muller Hal. : Sphagnorum novorum descriptio. „ — Hegetschweiler und Stizenberger : Mittheilung iiber Li chenen auf ungewohnlichem Substrate. ,, 28. Junnich : Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der Spaltoffnungen (continued in Nos. 29, 30). lxxx Cztrrent Literature. Flora ( continued ). No. 28. Muller Hal. : Erpodiaceae quatuor novae. „ 29. Velenovsky : Morphologische Beobachtungen. „ 30. Eggerth : Nachtrag zur Lichenenflora von Corfu. „ 31. Diez: Ueber die Knospenlage der Laubblatter (continued in Nos. 32-36). „ — Reichenbach : Orchidearum species nova. Forsehungen auf dem Gebiete der Agrikulturphysik. Bd. X ( continued ). Hilgard : Uber den Einfluss des Kalkes als Bodenbestandtheil auf die Entwickelungsweise der Pflanzen. Wollny : Untersuchungen iiber die kiinstliche Beeinflussung der inneren Wachsthumsursachen : Ueber die Beziehungen der Bliithen zur Knollenbildung bei der Kartoffelpflanze. Gartenflora Jahrgang XXXVI. Heft 1. Reichenbach : Oncidium praetextum, Reichenb. f. „ — Frank : Eine neue Kirschenkrankheit im Altenlande (continued in No. 2). „ — Choue : Odontoglossum grande, Lindl. „ — Stein : Picea omorica , Pane. „ — Dippel : Die Geholzkunde in Deutschland und die Mittel zur Hebung derselben (continued in No. 2). „ 2. Stein : Polygonum sphaerostachyum , Meissn. „ — Koopmann : Beitrag zur Kultur der Phalaenopsis. „ 3. Siber : Nymphaea Zanzibariensis , Casp. PI. rubro , Sib. ,, — Engler : Culcasia Mannii (Hook, f.), Engl. ,, — Koopmann: Neuere Orchideen ( Cyprepedium Godefroyce , Godefr. Leboeuf ; Masdevallia Schlimii, Lindl. ; Cattleya calumniata, Rchb. f.). „ — Regel : Heterotoma lobelioides, Zucc. „ 4. Sprenger : Pogogyne nudiuscula, Asa Gray. „ — Tschaplowitz : Ueber das Grosserwerden der Blatter im Norden. ,, — Wiehle: Ueber das Einschrumpfen der Knospen bei Cyclamen. „ — Bredemeier : Pinus insignis, Dougl. „ — Lehmann : Odontoglossum Roezli, Rchb. f. „ 5. Stein : Strophanthus Ledienii , Stein. ,, — Ruppel : Nomenklatur der Coniferen. ,, 6. Regel: Strobilanthus attenuatus^ Jacquemont. „ — Wittmack : August Wilhelm Echler. „ — Scharrer : Der Dselkwa-Baum, Zelkowa crenata , Spach. „ 7. Regel : Iris lineata, Foster, und Iris vaga, Foster. „ — Monkemeyer : Alphabetisches Verzeichniss sammtlicher im Monat Januar 1887 beschriebenen neuen oder abgebildeten alteren Pflanzen (the same for February in No, 9, March in No. 11, April in No. 13, May in No. 15, June in No. 17, July in No. 19). „ 8. de Candolle : Ursprung des Weizens ( Triticum vulgare). ,, — Beissner: Zur Koniferennomenklatur. „ — Marschner : Polygala latifolia , Ker ( grandis , Hort.). „ 9. Graebener : Noch einmal die Nymphaea Zanzibariensis , Casp., var. II. rubro. Periodical L iteraht re . lxxxi Gartenflora ( continued ). Heft 10. Goethe : Weitere Beobachtungen liber den Apfel- und Birnenrost, Fusicladium dendriticum (Wallr.), Fuckel, und F. pyrinum (Sib.) Fuckel. 55 ii. Regel: Saxifraga longifolia x Cotyledon, Regl. „ — Beissner : Zur Koniferenfrage. ,, — Bredemeier : Abies bracteata , W. Hook. 5, 12. Regel : Oncidium hians, Lindl. und Odontoglossum bictoniense , Lindl. /3 specioszim. 5, — Stein : Picea alpestris, Brligger. 5, — Wittmack : Eine abnorme Fuchsie. 5, — : Zapfenkolonie an einer Seestrandskiefer, Pinus Pinaster. 5 5 13. Regel: Allium elatum , Regl. 5, — Kny ; Die Ameisen im Dienste des Gartenbaues. ,, — Magnus : Beobachtung des Auftretens zweier Pilzarten, die die Champignonkulturen bei Berlin beeintiachtigen. „ — Regel : Betula Medwediewi, Regl. und B. Raddeana , Trautv. „ 14. Reichenbach : Dendrobium infundibulum , Lindl. „ — Gaerdt : Cassia floribunda , Cav. „ 15. Garcke : Uber einige Arten der Gattung Anoda. „ Zabel : Acer platanoides, Linn. var. integrilobium , Zbl. (nicht Tausch.) 55 16. Drude: Chionodora Luciliae , Boiss., und Ch. sardensis, Hort. 5, 1 7. Lehmann: Odontoglossum crisfum, Lindl. (0. Alexandrae, Bateman). „ — Drude : Pritchardia Thurstoni , F. v. M. et Dr. (n. sp.). ,5 18. Graebener : Rhododendron virgatum , Hook. fil. 5, — Bornstein : Die Friihjahrs- und Sommerfroste. 5, — : Die Scklangenfichte, Picea excelsa , Lk., var. virgata, Caspary, in Norwegen. 5, — Regel und Schmidt: Neueund empfehlenswerthe Pflanzen {Centau- rea Clementei , Boiss., Crucianella stylosa, Trin., Hoy a longifolia , Wall, var. Shepherdi, N. E. Brown). 5, 19. Gaerdt: Luculia gratissima, Sweet. „ — Hermann : Ueber die Bliiten-Entwicklung einer Agave filifera , Salm- Dyck. 5, — Koopmann : Die Cultur der Dendrobien. „ — : Luftwurzeln an Birken in Norwegen. ,, — Regel : Allamanda cathartica , var. Hendersoni. ,5 — Haage: Sarracenia purpurea und Dionaea muscipula auf dem Thiiringer Walde. 5, 20. Regel : Fritillaria Raddeana, Rgl., n. sp. „ — Ascherson : Crucianella stylosa , Trin. „ — Nipperdey : Die Maulwurfsgrille am Congo. „ 21. Regel: Rhododendron Kamtschaticum , Pall. ,, — Zabel : Die Gattung Symphoricarpus (continued in Nos. 22, 23). „ — Muller: Salix californica, Hort. ( Salix repens , L., var. arenaria ), „ — : Actinotus Helianthi , das australische Edelweiss. ,, — Regel : Xanthoceros s or bifolia, Buge. ,, — : Anomatheca cruenta , Lindl. „ — — : Carmichaelia Miilleriana , Rgl., n. sp. ,, — : Masdevallia leontoglossa, Reichb. fil. lxxxii C torrent Literature. Gartenflora ( continued ). No. 21. Jensen : Alphabetisch.es Verzeichniss sammtlicher im Monat August, 1887, beschriebenen neuen oder abgebildeten alteren Pflanzen, mit kurzen Beschreibungen. „ 22. Regel : Leucojum autumnale, L., und Scilla lingulata, Poir. ,, — Zabel : Der australische Weihnachtsstrauch, Ceratopetalum gummi- ferum , Smith. „ — : Noch eine Blume fur australische Weihnachtskarten, Bland - fordia nobilis, Smith. ,, — Kassner : Betrachtungen iiber das Mark der Holzgewachse. ,, 23. Regel: Stellera (Wickstromia) Alberti, Rgl. ,, — : Nidularium Makoyanum, Rgl., n. sp. „ — : Eucalyptus piperita , Smith. „ — Zabel : Betula verrucosa, Ehrh., var. laciniata. ,, — : Alphabetisches Verzeichniss sammtlicher im Monat September, 1887, beschriebenen neuen oder abgebildeten alteren Pflanzen , mit kurzen Beschreibungen. ,, 24. W itt mack : Combretujn coccineum, Lam. ( Poivrea coccinea , DC.) Hedwigia. Bd. XXVI ( continued ). Heft 4, 5. Hauck : Choristocarpus tenellus (Kiitz.), Zanard. ,, — Karsten : Fragmenta mycologica, XXII. ,, — Steinhaus : Fungi nonnulli novi. ,, — Sanio : Bryologische Fragmente, II (continued in No. 6). „ — : Ueber das Vorkommen der Char a intermedia , A. Br. bei Lyk in Preussen. „ 6. Pazschke : Dr. Georg Winter. ,, — Schulzer : Vier neue Arten aus den Fungi Slavonici adhuc ineditae. Jahrbiicher, Botanische (Engler). Bd. IX. Heft 1. Lieran : Ueber die Wurzeln der Aroideen. „ — Pax : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Capparidaceae. ,, — Areschoug : Betrachtungen iiber die Organisation und die biologischen Verhaltnisse der nordischen Baume. ,, — Christ : Spicilegium canariense (continued in No. 2). ,, — Marloth : Die Narras. Acanthosicyos horrida , Welw., var. namaquana, mihi. ,, — Schumann : Die Flora der deutschen ost-asiatischen Schutzgebiete. „ 3. Prantl : Beitrage zur Morphologie und Systematik der Ranunculaceen. ,, — Warming : Neuere Beitrage zur Flora Gronlands. ., — Kronfeld : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Wallnuss ( Juglans regia, L.). ,, — Hillebrand : Vegetationsformationen der Sandwich-Inseln. ,, — Kranzlin : Orchid aceae herbarii Dom. T. Arechavaletae determinatae et descriptae. Tharander Forstliches Jahrbuch. Supplements. Bd. IV, Heft 1. Kunze : Ueber den Einfluss der Anbaumethode auf den Ertrag der gemeinen Kiefer. Geographisches Jahrbuch (Wagner). Vol. XI. Drude : Bericht iiber die Fortschritte in der Geographie der Pflanzen. Jahrbuch der Preussisehen Geol. Landesanstalt. Berlin, 1887. Bornemann : Geologische Algenstudien. Periodical Liter attire. Ixxxiii Jahrbucher, Landwirthschaftliche. Bd. XVI ( continued ). Wolff und Kreuzhage : Vegetationsversuche in Sandkultur iiber das Verhalten verschiedener Pflanzen gegen die Zufuhr von Salpeterstickstoff. Kreusler : Beobachtungen iiber die Kohlensaure-Aufnahme und -Ausgabe (Assimilation und Athmung) der Pflanzen. 2te Mittheilung. Atterberg : Die Beurtheilung der Bodenkraft nach der Analyse der Haferpflanze. Plath : Ueber die Nitrification des Ammoniaks und seiner Salze. Frank : Bemerkungen zu dem vorhergehenden Aufsatz. Tacke : Ueber die Entwicklung von Stickstoff bei Faulniss. Jahrbucher fur Wissensehaftliche Botanik (Pringsheim). Bd. XVIII ( continued ). Heft 2. Schumann : Beitrage zur vergleichenden Bliitenmorphologie. „ — Bokorny : Neue Untersuchungen iiber den Vorgang der Silberabschei- dung durch actives Albumin. ,, — Schenck : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Utricularien, Utricularia mon- tana, Jacq., und Utr. Schimperi, nov. spec. ,, — Sonntag : Ueber Dauer des Scheitelwachsthums und Entwicklungs- geschichte des Blattes. „ 3. Rodewald : Quantitative Untersuchungen liber die Warme- und Kohlen- saure-Abgabe athmender Pflanzentheile. ,, — Krabbe : Ein Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Structur und des Wachsthums vegetabilischer Zellhaute. „ 4. Wille: Algologische Mittheilung. „ — Noack : Der Einfluss des Klimas auf die Cuticularisation und Ver- holzung der Nadeln einiger Coniferen. „ — Moebius : Ueber den anatomischen Bau der Orchideenblatter und deren Bedeutung fiir das System dieser Familie. Jahresbericht der Naturforschenden G-esellsehaft zu Emden. LXX. Danger : Die Pflanzen im Jugendleben der einzelnen Menschen und der Volker. Jahresbericht der Schlesischen Gesellschaft fiir vaterlandische Kultur. Breslau, LXIV. Hirt : Ueber Hopein. Poleck : Ueber aetherisches Oel von Allium ursinum , L. Romer : Ueber die Auffindung einer fossilen Flora in Thonen der Kreideformation bei Bunzlau. ■ : Ein Blatt der Gattung Smilax aus dem diluvialen Kalktuff von Cannstadt bei Stuttgart. Cohn : Ueber einen Band des Herbars, welches J. J. Rousseau in seinen letzten Lebensjahren angelegt hat. : Ueber die vorzugsweise im letzten Jahrzehnt bei Menschen und Thieren beobachteten, meist todtlich verlaufenden Krankheiten, welche durch Einlagerung korniger Pilzconcremente in die degenerirten Gewebe charakterisirt sind. • : Ueber Tabaschir. : Ueber eine gronlandische Thermalalgae. Eidam : Ueber die Keimung der Zygosporen von Basidiobolus, sowie iiber das Verhalten der Zellkerne im Mycel dieses Pilzes und in den Fortpflanzungsorganen desselben. Ixxxiv Current Literature . Schlesisehen Gesselschaft fur vaterlandische Kultur ( continued ). Eidam : Untersuchungen iiber die Familie der Gymnoascaceen. Engler : Ueber seine Untersuchungen der den weissen oder todten Grund in der Kieler Bucht bildenden Spaltpilze. : Die pelagischen Diatomaceen der Ostsee. : Nachruf urn den Custos unserer naturwissenschaftlichen Sammlungen, R. v. Uechtritz. FlCK: Beitrag zu den Vegetationsverhaltnissen Ober-Schlesiens. : Resultate der Durchforschung der schlesisehen Phanerogamen flora im Jahre 1886.. Glauer : Ueber Aggregation in den Tentakelzellen von Drosera rotundifolia , L. Hieronymus : Ueber Bliithe und Bliithenstand der Centrolepidaceen. Kunisch : Ueber die erste Pflanze des schlesisehen Muschelkalkes. Muller : Ueber die Ranken der Cucurbitaceen. Poleck : Analyse des von Dr. Schuchardt bezogenen Tabaschir. Pax : Ueber die Primulaceen. Schroeter : Ueber einen Brandpilz. : Ueber die auf Hutpilzen vorkommenden Mucorineen. Schube : Ueber eine von ihm im Juli vorigen Jahres nach den sieben- biirgischen Alpen unternommene Reise. Stenzel : Kleine Mittheilungen. Letzner : Ueber einen noch unbekannten Feind der Siisskirschbaume. Schmidt : Ueber Zwiebelsorten. Stein : Harte Orchideen furs freie Land : die sogenannte ‘ rothe Spinne ’ ; Diingung von Orchideen. : Die Familie der Droseraceen. Jahreshefte des Vereins fur Vaterlandische ETaturkunde in Wurttemberg. Jahrg. XLIII. Probst : Zur Kenntniss der in Oberschwaben wildwachsenden Rosen. Herter : Beitrage zur Moosflora Wiirttembergs. Scheuerle : Botanische Funde und Fundorte. 1 . Die Farberscharte ( Serratula tinctoria , L.) und ihre Varietaten. 2. Die scheidenblatterige Kronwicke ( Coronilla vaginalis , Lam.). 3. Zwanzig neue Weidenbastarae. 4. Ein kleines aber interessantes Florengebiet. Hegelmaier : Ueber einige neuere Errungenschaften der Phytotomie. : Abnormitaten einiger einheimischen diklinen Pflanzen. Frank : Ueber Torfbildung im Federsee-Ried. von Eck : Bemerkungen iiber die geognostischen Verhaltnisse des Schwarzwalds im Allemeinen und iiber Bohrungen nach Stein- kohlen in demselben. Journal fur praktisehe Chemie (Ernst v. Meyer), Neue Folge, Bd. XXXVI. Loew und Bokorny : Chemisch-physiologische Studien iiber Algen. Monatliche Mittheilungen aus dem Gesammtgebiete der Naturwissen- schaften. V ( continued ). Huth : Beckmann’s Catalogus Plantarum. : Neue myrmekophile Pflanzen. Rudiger : Art oder Form, an dem beschriebenen Beispiele von Poly- gonum Persicaria erlautert. Periodical Literature . lxxxv Petermann’s Mittheilungen. Vol. XXXIII. No. 6. Yokoyama : Untersuchungen iiber die Pflanzenzonen Japans. „ — Hartert : Reise im westlichen Sudan. Mit besonderer Beriicksichti- gung der pflanzlichen Reichthiimer. „ 9. Radde: Vorlaufiger Bericht iiber die Expedition nach Trans-Kaspien und Nord-Chorassan. Mittheilungen des Vereins fur Erdkunde zu Leipzig (1886). 1887. Heft 1-3. Emin Pascha (Dr. Schnitzler) : Briefe an Dr. Georg Schweinfurth. Naturwissenschaftliche Rundschau. Jahrg. II. No. 12. Magnus : Eine Krankheit des iiberwinternden Spinates bei Berlin. ,, 53. Hansen : Ueber die Bedeutung des Chlorophyllfarbstoffs. Schriften der Naturforschenden G-esellschaft in Danzig. Neue Folge. Bd. VI, Heft 4. Kunzer : Klimatologisch-phaenologische Beobachtungen aus West- preussen. Kalmuss : Ergebnisse botanischer Excursionen aus dem Jahre 1885. von Klinggraff : In den Jahren 1884-5 von mir gesammelte seltenere und fiir die Provinz neue Farren und Moose. Lutzow-Oliva : Bericht iiber botanishe Excursionen im Neustadter, Karthauser, Berenter und Danziger Kreise. Finger : Beitrag zur Flora von Lessen und Umgegend. Schriften der physikalisch-okonomischen Gesellschaft zu Konigsberg i. Pr. Jahrgang XXVII. A bhandlungen. Caspary : Einige neue Pflanzenreste aus dem samlandischen Bernstein. : Senecio vernalis , W. et K. schon um 1717 in Ostpreussen gefunden. : Keine Triiffeln von Ostrometzko. : Triiffeln und triiffelahnliche Pilze in Preussen. Bericht iiber die 24. Versammlung des preussischen botanischen Vereins zu Pr. Stargard am 6 Okt. 1885 (by the President). Engelhardt : Ueber Tertiarpflanzen von Griinberg i. Schl. aus dem Provinzial-Museum zu Konigsberg i. Pr. Sitzungsberichte. Caspary : Ueber neue Bernsteinpflanzen. : Ueber die Anlage von jungen Bliithenstanden im K. botanischen Garten. : Neue und seltene Pflanzen aus Preussen. Sitzungsberichte der K. Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin. 1887 ( continued ). No. 34. Schwendener : Ueber Quellung und Doppelbrechung vegetabilischer Membranen. „ 37-39. Pringsheim : Ueber die Abhangigkeit der Assimilation griiner Zellen von ihrer Sauerstoffathmung und den Ort, wo der im Assimilationsacte der Planzenzelle gebildete Sauerstoff entsteht. Ixxxvi Current Literature. Sitzungsberichte der Gesellschaft naturforschender Freunde zu Berlin. 1887 ( continued ). No. 8. Wittmack: Pflanzen aus Kamerun. ,, 9. Kny : Versuche liber die Frage, ob der auf Samen einwirkende Frost die Entwicklung der aus ihnen hervorgehenden Pflanzen beeinflusst. Sitzungsberiebte der Gesellschaft fur Morphologie und Physiologie in Miinchen. Bd. I. Hartig : Mittheilungen iiber Pflanzenkrankheiten. Hartwig : Ueber Polyspermie. Peter : Ueber parasitische Algen. Sitzungsberichte der Niederrheinischen Gesellschaft. I and II. Kornicke : Ueber die wilde Stammform des Duchu. Kreusler : Ueber Assimilation und Athmung der Pflanzen. Pohlig : Bituminoses Holz im Basalttuff des Unkelsteins bei Remagen. Untersuchungen aus dem Botanischen Institut der Konigl. Akademie zu Miinster-in-W estfalen. Moller : Ueber die Cultur flechtenbildender Ascomyceten ohne Algen. Verhandlungen des naturhistorischen Vereines der preussischen Rhein- lande, Westfalens und des Reg.-Bezirks Osnabriick. Esser : Die Entstehung der BUithen am alten Holze Correspondenzblatt. Piedboeuf : Ueber devonische Pflanzen im unteren Wupperthale. Landwirthsehaftliche Versuchsstationen. Bd. XXXIV ( continued ). Mayer : Die Sauerstoffausscheidung einiger dickblattrigen Planzen bei Abwesenheit von Kohlensaiire und die physiologische Bedeutung dieser Erscheinung. Benecke : Ricinuskuchen als Verfalschungsmittel. Gaunersdorfer : Das Verhalten der Pflanzen bei Vergiftungen speciell durch Lithiumsalz. Pitsch UND VAN Lockeren-Campagne : Versuche zur Entscheidung der Frage, ob salpetersaure Salze fur die Entwicklung unserer landwirthschaftlichen Kulturgewachse unentbehrlich sind oder nicht. Fricke : Beschadigung von Garten- und Feldgewachsen durch Hiitten- rauch. Moller- Holst : Avena elatior , eine technische Schwierigkeit (aus ‘ Dansk Frokonkal’). Nobbe : Ueber denselben Gegenstand. Bos : Beitrage zur Kenntniss landwirthschaftlich schadlicher Thiere. Richter : Ueber das Oel der Lallemantia iberica , Fisch. et Mey. Hittner : Die Bakterien der Futtermittel und Samen. Zeitschrift fur Biologie. Bd. XXIV. Blochmann : Ueber das regelmassige Vorkommen von bakterienahn- lichen Gebilden in den Geweben und Eiem verschiedener Insecten. Tappeiner : Nachtrage zu den Untersuchungen iiber die Gahrung der Cellulose. Periodica l L iter attire. lxxxvii Zeitsehrift fur Biologic ( continued ). Kuhriem : Ueber die eiweisssparende Wirkung der Cellulose bei der Ernahrung der Herbivoren. Entgegnung. Rutgers : Haben vegetabilische Eiweissstoffe den gleichen Nahrwerth fur den Menschen wie die animalischen ? Zeitsehrift fur analytisehe Chemie (Fresenius), XXVI. Knop : Ueber die Bestimmung des Ammoniaks in Ackererden. Palm : Ueber die chemischen Reaktionen der Albuminstoffe, etc. Baumann : Ueber die Bestimmung des Ammoniaks im Boden nach der azotometrischen Methode. Gawalovsky : Quantitative Bestimmung des M ineralolgehaltes in verseifbaren Fetten thierischen und vegetabiliscben Ursprungs. Salkowski : Beitrage zu den Untersuchungsmethoden des Leberthrans und der Pflanzenole. Zeitsehrift fur Hygiene (Koch und. Fliigge). Bd. II ( continued ). No. 3. Ernst: Ueber einen neuen Bacillus des blauen Eiters {Bac. pyocyaneus (5) eine Spielart des Bac. pyocyaneus der Autoren. ,, — Cohen : Ueber das Reduktionsvermogen der Bakterien. ,, — Pfeiffer : Das Vorkommen der Marchiafavaschen Plasmodien im Blute von Vaccinirten und von Scharlachkranken. ,, — Esmarch : Der Keimgehalt der Wande und ihre Desinfection. Frankel : Untersuchungen iiber das Vorkommen von Mikroorganismen in verschiedenen Bodenschichten. Bd. III. No. 1. Petri : Eine neue Methode, Bakterien und Pilzsporen in der Luft nachzuweisen und zu zahlen. „ — Lustig : Bacteriologische Studien fiber Cholera asiatica. ,, — Bordoni-Uffreduzzi : Ueber die Cultur der Leprabacillen. Zeitsehrift, J enaische, fur J5T aturwissensehaft. Bd. XX ( continued ). Supplement Heft 1. Liebscher : Mikroskopische F uttermittel-Untersuchung. Krukenberg : U nter suchungen iiber den chemischen Bau der Eiweiss- stoffe. Frommann : Ueber Veranderungen der Aussenwandungen der Epi- dermis-Zellen von Euphorbia Cyparissias, palustris, und mauri- tanica. Supplement Heft 2. Reichardt : Ueber den Bitterstoff der Kalmuswurzel. Detmer : Ueber pflanzliche H andelspr odukte . Abbe : Ueber neue Mikroskope. Detmer : Ueber die Einwirkung niederer Temperaturen auf Pflanzen. Liebscher : Eine neue Theorie der Diingung. Zeitsehrift fur N aturwissensehaften (Halle). Bd. LX. Heft 1. Heuschke : Ueber die Bestandtheile der Scopoliawurzel. Zeitsehrift fur Physiologische Chemie (Hoppe-Seyler). Bd. XII. Amthor : Studien iiber reine Hefen. Stutzer und Isbert : Untersuchungen iiber das Verhalten der in Nahrungs- und Futtermitteln enthaltenen Kohlenhydrate zu den Verdauungsfermenten. Ixxxviii Current Literature . Zeitschrift fur Physiologische Chemie (Hoppe-Seyler) ( continued ). Kellner und Yoshii : Ueber die Entbindung freien Stickstoffs bei der Faulniss und Nitrification. Ehrenberg : Nachtrag zu den Untersuchungen fiber die Entwicklung von gasformigem Stickstoff bei Faulnissprocessen. Zeitung, Botanisehe. Jahrgang XLV ( continued ). No. 31-37- Winogradsky : Ueber Schwefelbakterien. „ 37~39- Jost: Ein Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Athmungsorgane der Pflanzen. „ 40. Karsten : Bertrage zur Kenntniss von Fegatella conica. „ 41. Tomaschek: Ueber Bacillus muralis. „ — Boehm : Ueber die Respiration der Kartoffel (continued in No. 42). „ 43. Klebs : Einige Bemerkungen zu der Arbeit von Krasser, ‘ Untersu- chungen fiber das Vorkommen von Eiweiss in der pflanzlichen Zellhaut,’ &c. „ 44. Wehmer: Ueber das Verhalten der Formose zu entstarkten Pflanzen- zellen. ,, — Goebel: Bemerkung zu der Abhandlung von Jost ‘Ein Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Athmungsorgane der Pflanzen.’ „ 45-47. Hoffmann : Culturversuche fiber Variation (continued from No. 18). „ 46. Johannsen : Ueber Fortdauer der ‘ Athmungs-Oxydation ’ nach dem Tode. ,, 48-51 : Wortmann : Zur Kenntniss der Reizbewegungen. „ 52. Low und Bokorny : Ueber das Vorkommen von activem Albumin im Zellsaft und dessen Ausscheidung in Kornchen durch Basen. Deutsche Chemiker Zeitung. 1887. Reinsche : Wirkung des Pyrofuscins auf Schizomyceten. GREAT BRITAIN. The Orchid Album. (Warner, Williams, and Moore.) Vol. YI. contains plates and descriptions of: — Aerides Lawrencia , Rchb. f. ; Brassavola Digbryana, Lindl. ; Cattleya Mardellii , Rchb. f. ; C. Mossiae, Hook ; C. speciosissima Buchaniana , Williams et Moore ; C. Trianae Dodgsoni, Williams ; C. Trianae Hooleana , Will. ; C. Trianae Massangeana, Rchb. f. ; Coelogyne Dayana , Rchb. f. ; Cycnoc/ies chlorochilon , Klotzsch ; Cymbidium giganteum, Wall. ; Cypripedium insigne punctatum violaceum , O’Brien; C. selligerum , Veitch; Dendrobium Fal- koneri giganteum, Hort. ; D. primulinum, Lindl. ; D. Treache- rianum, Rchb. f. ; D. Williams iamun , Rchb. f. ; Galeandra Bauerii, Lindl. ; Habenaria militaris, Rchb.f. ; Laelia amesiana , Rchb. f. ; L. anceps Percivaliana, Rchb. f. ; Z. elegans Wolsten- holmiae , Rchb. f . ; Z. purpurea Russeliana , Will.; Z. super- biens, Lindl. ; Lissochilus Krebsii purpuratus , Ridley ; Lycaste Deppei punctatissima, Rchb. f. ; Z. Spinnerii reginae, Will. ; Masdevallia ignea massangeana , Will. ; M. roezlii rubra , Hort. ; Odontoglossum adspersum , Rchb. f. ; 0. cervantesii decorum , Rchb. f. ; O. Alexandrae reginae , Hort. ; 0. luteo-purpureum magnijicum , Williams et More ; 0. pardinum, Lindl. ; O.pollet- tianum , Hort. ; Oncidium papilio-majus , Rchb. f. ; O. stelli- gerum Ernesti , Will. ; O. super biens, Lindl. ; Phalaenopsis grandifiora , Lindl. ; Ph. rosea , Lindl. ; Saccolabium Hender- sonianum , Rchb. f. ; Sobralia leucoxantha, Rchb. f. ; S. xantho Periodical Literature . lxxxix The Orchid Album ( continued ). leuca , Hort. ; Trichocentrum orthoplectron, Rchb. f. ; Thrix- permum unguiculatum, Rchb. f. ; Vanda coerulea , Griffith ; V. Denisoniana herbaica, Rchb. f. Vol. VII. contains plates and descriptions of : — Cattleya Mossiae aurea grandijlora , Moore ; Vanda cristata , Lindl. ; Sophronitis violacea, Lindl. ; Odontoglossum Andersonium splendens , Wil- liams ; Aerides crispum Warnerii, Williams ; Odontoglossum hiteo-purpureum sceptrum , Rchb. f. ; Cattleya Wageneri, Rchb. f. ; Vanda Amesiana , Rchb. f. ; Acineta Humboldtii , Lindl. ; Aerides virens Ellisii, Williams ; Dendrobium polyphlebium , Rchb. f. ; Angraecum citrattim , Du Petit Thonars ; Cypripedium euryandrum, Rchb. f. ; C. concolor, Parish ; Dendrobium densi- Jlorum Wall. ; Cypripedium Measuresianum, Will. ; Odonto- glossum Pescatorei Germinyanum , Williams ; Ly caste plena Measuresiana , Will. ; Cattleya sororia, Rchb. f. ; Dendrobium formosum giganteum , Van H butte; Aerides Fieldingii , Lindl. ; Cattleya Eldorado splendens. Linden ; Coclogyne asperata , Lindl. ; Dendrobium superbiens, Rchb. f. Annals of Botany. Vol. I. No. i. Marshall Ward, and Dunlop : On some points in the Histology and Physiology of the Fruits and Seeds of Rhamnus . Gardiner and Ito : On the structure of the mucilage-secreting cells of Blechnum Occident ale, L., and Osmunda regalis, L. Calvert and Boodle : On laticiferous tissue in the pith of Manihot Glaziovii, and on the presence of Nuclei in this Tissue. Gregg : Anomalous thickening in the roots of Cycas Seemanni , Al. Braun. Oliver : Phenomenon analogous to leaf-fail. Vaizey : The transpiration of the Sporophore of the Musci. Blake : The prickle-pores of Victoria regia. Calvert : The laticiferous tissue in the stem of Hevea brasiliensis . Balfour : ‘ Sporophore’ and ‘ Sporophyte.’ No. 2. Hooker : On Hydrothrix , a new genus of Pontederiaceae. Oliver : On the obliteration of the Sieve-tubes in Laminariae. Treub : Some words on the life-history of Lycopods. Bower : On the modes of climbing in the genus Calamus. : On the limits of the use of the terms Phyllome and Caulome. A suggestion. Vaizey : On the absorption of water, and its relation to the constitution of the cell-wall in Mosses. Morris : On the use of certain plants as Alexipharmics or Snake-bite antidotes. Robinson : Notes on the genus Taphrina. Vines : Apospory in Cliaraceae. Schonland : Method for preserving the colours of Flowers in dried specimens. ■ : The apical meristem in the roots of Pontederiaceae. Bower : Preliminary note on the formation of Gemmae on Tricho- manes alatum. Balfour : ‘Coco-nut,’ not ‘Cocoa-nut.’ xc Current Literature . Annals and Magazine of Natural History. Series 5. Vol. XIX. Oudemans : Sporendonema terrestre, Oudemans, an example of endo- genous spore-formation among the Hyphomycetes. Bulletin of Miscellaneous Information. Royal Gardens, Kew, 1887 ( continued ). No. 7. xii. Annatto ( Bixa Orellana , L.). „ » Botanical Stations in West Indies. „ 8. xiii. Tree Tomato ( Cyphomandra betacea , De Candolle). yy xiv. Chocho ( Sechium edule , Sw.). yy ” XV. Arracacha ( Arracacia esculenta , De Candolle). ^ — xvi. Cherimoyer ( Anona Cherimolia , Mill). „ 9- xvii. Annatto (Bixa Orellana , L.). yy xviii. Notes on Articles contributed to Museums of the Royal Gardens, Kew, from the Colonial and Indian Exhibition, 1886. » 3°- xix. Onion Disease at Bermuda ( Peronospora Schleideniana , De Bary). „ II. XX. Colonial Fruit. „ 12. xxi. Chubebs (Piper Cubeba, L.). yy xxii. Sabicu Wood (Lysiloma Sabicu, Benth.). yy xxiii. Mexican Fibre or Istle (Agave heteracantha , ‘ Zucc.) . yy xxiv. Food Grains of India. yy XXV. Broom Root or Mexican Whisk (Epicampes macroura , Benth.). yy xxvi. Contrayerva (Dorstenia brasiliensis, L., Dorstenia contrayerva , L. Aristolochia odoratissima, L.). yy xxvii. Introduction of the Brazil Nut to the East Indies and Australia (Bertholletia excelsa , Humb.). yy ~~ >> Castilloa Rubber of Central America (Castilloa ela tica , Cerv.). Agricultural Students’ Gazette. Vol. III. Part 3-5. Brown : Microorganisms, with special relation to anthrax. Gilbert : Results of experiments at Rothamsted on the growth of root- crops. Grevillea. Vol. XVI ( continued ). No. 77. Cooke : New Australian Fungi (continued in No. 78). „ : New British Fungi (continued in No. 78). ,, — Massee : British Pyrenomycetes (continued in No. 78). ,, — Cooke : Some exotic Fungi (continued in No. 78). „ — : Synopsis Pyrenomycetum (continued in No. 78). „ : Two remarkable Fungi. „ : Agaricini. ,, 78. Grove : Ovularia bulbigera , Sacc. ,, — Massee : Revision of Polysaccum. „ — Cooke : British Hyphomycetes. A catalogue of known species. „ — : Lactarius exsuccus and Agarictis Russula. Journal of Anatomy and Physiology. (London.) Vol. XXI. Macfadyen : The behaviour of bacteria in the digestive tract. Journal of Botany. Vol. XXV ( continued ). No. 295. Pearson : Blepharostoma palmatum, Lindl. „ — Blytt : On the Distribution of Plants. ,, — Hemsley : New and interesting plants from Perak. Periodical Literature . xci J onrnal of Botany ( continued ). No. 5? J? 295. Bennet : Notes on Isoetes. — Briggs : Remarks on Pyrus communis v. cordata , Desv. — Spruce : On a new Irish Hepatic. — Baker : Synopsis of Tillandsieae (continued in Nos. 296-300). — Arnold : Lepidium latifolium in Sussex. — Marshall : Car ex paradox a, Wild., and Ornithogalum umbellatimi, Linn, in W. Suffolk. — Williams : Trichomanes radicans in Carnarvonshire. — Carruthers : Report of Department of Botany, British Museum, for 1886. 296. Ito : On the History of Botany in Japan. — Jackson : Remarks on the Nomenclature of the eighth edition of the ‘ London Catalogue’ (continued in Nos. 298, 299). — Marshall : Primula Hybrids. — Hart : Arabis alpina in Skye. — Fry : y uncus compressus , Jacq., in North Somerset. — Ogle : Monstrous flowers of Elm. — Yates: A new locality for Cheilanthus myriophylla, Desv. — : New Phanerogams published in periodicals in Great Britain during 1886. 297. Massee : On causes influencing the direction of growth and the origin of multicellular plants. — Clarke. Eleocharis R. Br. Species in Europa vigentis recensuit. — Christy : Notes on the Botany of Manitoba (continued in No. 298). — Fryer: Ceratophyllum apiculalum, Cham., in Huntingdonshire. — : Potamogeton poly gonifolius, Paur., from Huntingdonshire. 298. Bennett : A new Potamogeton. — Greene ; The Permanency of Specific Names. — Fryer: Notes on Pond- weeds. 299. Beddome : Ferns collected in Perak by Father Scortechini. — Hart : Rare Plants from County Tyrone. — Babington : Supplement to notes on Rnbi. — Rogers : Note on the Flora of Berks. — Forbes : On a new species of Boea from New Guinea. — Barrett-Hamilton : Carex Boenninghauseniana in Wexford. — : Clinopodium vulgare in Wexford. — Druce : Limnanthemum peltatum, Gmel., in Northants. — : Note on Botanical Nomenclature. - — W hite : Rubus Leesii in Scotland. — Britten : Impatiens biflora , Walt. (/. fulva , Nutt). Journal of the Chemical Society. No. 237. Ruhemann and Skinner : Anacardic acid. British Medical Journal. 1887. No. 1363. Tomkins: Note on the cultivation of Bacillus anthracis. ,, 1376. Shoemaker: Hamamelis virginica. ,, 1384. Smith : Note on the so-called Bacillus scarlatinae of Drs. Jamieson and Edington. h XC11 Current Literature . British Medical Journal ( continued ). No. 1385. Jayesingha : On Hygrophila spinosa (vel Asteracantha longifolia). „ 1386. Tait: An address on the development of surgery and the germ theory. „ Fraser : Note on the chemistry of Strophantine. ,, 1388. Edington : A further description of the Bacillus scarlatinae. „ 1390. Thin : Contagion of Scarlet fever; a critical review. „ 1394. Bahadhurji : Notes on Strophanthus . „ 1396. Shoemaker: Collinsonia canadensis. „ 1397. Boyce : A fatal case of mushroom-poisoning. „ 1398. Holroyde and Broadbent: Strophanthus. ,, 1399. Wilson : Poisonous Fungi. ,, 1400. Playler : The tubercle-bacillus and tissue resistance. ,, 1403. Solomon : Poisoning symptoms arising from eating the green rind of the Horse-chestnut. „ Reilly : Poisoning by Horse-chestnuts. Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society. Vol. XLIII ( continued ). No. 171. Prestwich : On the date, duration, and conditions of the glacial period. ,, 172. Gresley : On the formation of Coal-seams. Glasgow Medical Journal. Vol. XXVII. Dougall : The artifical cultivation of vaccine lymph. Vol. XXVIII. Henderson : On the relation of the air we breathe to our common diseases. Journal of the Linnean Society of London. Botany. Vol. XXIII, Nos. 1 5 2-1 54. Forbes and Hemsley: An enumeration of all the plants from China Proper, Formosa, Hainan, Corea, the Luchu Archipelago, and the Island of Hongkong, together with their distribution and synonymy. Vol. XXIV. No. 159. Lubbock: Phytobiological Observations: On the forms of seedlings and the causes to which they are due. ,, — Plowright: Experimental Observations on certain British heteroe- cious Uredines. „ — Huxley : The Gentians : Notes and Queries. ,, — Brown : Vaccinium intermedium , Ruthe, a new British plant. „ 160. Trimen : Hermann’s Ceylon Herbarium and Linnaeus’s * Flora Zeylanica.’ ,, — Rolee : On bigeneric orchid hybrids. ,, — Bolus: Contributions to South African Botany. ,, — Scott: On nuclei in Oscillaria and Tolypothrix. ,, — Ito : On a species of Balanophora new to the Japanese Flora. ,, 1 61. Ridley : On a new genus of Orchideae from the island of St. Thomas, West Africa. ,, — Moore : Studies in Vegetable Biology, III. The Influence of Light upon Protoplasmic Movement. Periodical Literature. xcm J ournal of the Linnean Society of London ( continued ). No. 161. Potter : Note on an Alga ( Dermatophyton radicans, Peter) growing on the European Tortoise. ,, — Spegazzini and Ito : Fungi Japonici Nonnulli ; new species of Japanese Fungi found parasitic on the leaves of Polygonum multiflorum , Thunb., and Lycium chinense , Mill. ,, Baker : On a further collection of Ferns from West Borneo, made by the Bishop of Singapore and Sarawak. Pharmaceutical Journal and Transactions. Series 3, Vol. XVII {continued). No. 888. Atkinson : The Chemistry of Cacur „ — Braith waite : Note on a sample of Green Olive Oil and a test for Copper therein. „ — Cripps : The estimation of the Alkaloids of Conium maculatum. ,, 890. Fluckiger: Count Ficalho’s History of Garcia da Orta and his time. ,, — Clayton : The Annatto-Bush. „ — Bechi : Test for Cotton- seed Oil in Olive Oil. ,, — Trimen : Botanic Gardens in Ceylon. „ 891. Fraser : Note on the Chemistry of Strophanthus . „ — Hesse : The Alkaloids of Coca leaves. „ — Ford, Hokai, and Crow: Notes on Chinese Materia Medica (con- tinued in Nos. 896, 903, and 904). „ — Bondurant : Analysis of the leaves of Tussilago Farfara. ,, — Goessman : Analysis of Onions. „ 893. Fluckiger : Additional Note on Wurrus. ,, — Dallinger: On Micro-organic life. „ 894. Warden : Notes on Jalap-Tubers grown at Mussoorie, N. W. P., India. „ — Holmes : Mexican Lign Aloes. ,, — Lloyd, J. U. and C. G. : Lobelia injlata (concluded). „ — Weynton : The commercial products of Siam. „ 895. Holmes: The Botanical Source of Hamana. „ — Rademaker and Fischer : Ustilagine. „ — Davenport : Analysis of Cider or Apple Vinegar. ,, 898. Hooper : Waras. Its composition and relation to Kamala. ,, : The Cultivation of the Castor Oil Plant. „ — Elborne : A report on Strophanthus and Strophanthin. „ — Fluckiger and Gerock : Contributions to the Knowledge of Catha leaves. „ 899. Martin : Proteids of Seeds of Abrus precatorius. ,, — Moss : Mackay Bean, the seed of Entada scandens. ,, — Elborne: Note on the cultivation of English Rhubarb. ,, — Helbing : Oil of Evodia. A New Deodorant for Iodoform. „ 900. Mac Ewan : Note on Camphor Oil. ,, — Kirkby : A Spurious Cubeb. ,, 901. Siebold : Note on the Pharmacy of Logwood. ,, — Millard : Examination of Commercial Cocoa Butter. ,, — Hooper’: Quinological Work in the Madras Cinchona Plantations. ,, 903. Paul and Cownley : Gleditschia triacanthos. ,, — Hooper : Naregamia alata, the Goanese Ipecacuanha. ,, — Schimmel : Notes on Essential Oils and Allied Products (continued in No. 905). XC1V Current Liter ahtre. Pharmaceutical Journal and Transactions ( continued ). No. 905. Painter: Irish Moss Gelatine. „ 906. Baker : Recent researches in Botany. ,, 907. Ransom : The Alkaloidal value of Ipecacuanha cultivated in India. ,, 908. Paul and Cownley : Chemical notes on Tea. ,, — Boa : Preliminary note on Tincture of Quillaia saponaria. ,, 909. Elborne: The aspect of the future Study of Botany and Vegetable Pharmacognosy. „ 910. Baxter : Notes on Coca. „ — Farr: Notes on some Abnormal Flowers. „ 911. Dymock : Amomon and Cardamomon. ,, — Harz : The Seeds of Brassica iberifolia. „ 912. Thompson : Note on the presence of Tannin in Gentian-root. ,, — Hayduck : The antiseptic action of Hop. „ — Cripps : Further notes on the estimation of the Alkaloids of Conium. ,, 913. Hesse : Contributions to the chemistry of the Cinchona- Alkaloids. „ — Grierson : The sudden appearance and gradual extinction of certain species of plants in limited areas. „ 914. Elborne: Remarks on two varieties of English-grown Rose-Petals {Rosa gallica). Journal of the Quekett Microscopical Club. Series 2, Vol. III. {continued ). No. 18. Nelson and Karop : On the finer structure of certain Diatoms. ,, — Grove and Sturt: On a fossil marine diatomaceous deposit from Oamaru (continued in No. 19). „ — Morland : On the structure of Aulacodiscus margaritaceus. „ — Smitpison : On a new arrangement of growing slide, designed by Rev. A. Pagan. ,, 19. Morland : On mounting media for Diatoms. ,, — Karop : Extract from ‘ Zur Kenntniss der Phycomyceten,’ by Dr. W. Zopf. ,, — Smith : On Diatom-Structure (continued in No. 20). „ — Davidson : List of Diatomaceae in Loch Kinnord Kieselguhr. „ 20. Morland: Do Porodiscus interruptus and Craspedoporus elegans belong both to one form ? „ — Guinard : On the disintegration of diatomaceous deposit. Journal of the Royal Agricultural Society of England. 2nd ser. Vol. XXIII. Wall : The Agriculture of Pembrokeshire. De Laune : Tobacco as a Farm Crop for England. Voelcker: Report on the experiments conducted in 1886 by local Agricultural Societies in conjunction with the Royal Agricultural Society of England. Ormerod : Mustard Beetles. Voelcker : Report on the field and feeding experiments at Woburn. Carruthers : Report of the Consulting Botanist for 1886. VlETH : Microorganisms and their action on milk and milk-products. Dyer : Field Experiments on Cabbages at Rusper, Horsham. Whitehead : The progress of the Hessian Fly. Robertson and Penberthy : Report of experimental work on pro- tective inoculation for Anthrax and Quarter-Ill. Periodical Literature . xcv Journal of the Koyal Microscopical Society. Series 2, Vol. VII. Part 5. Massee : A monograph of the genus Lycoperdon (Tourn.), Fr. Journal of the Society of Arts. Vol. XXXV. Bannister : Colonial wines. Botanical Gardens, Nilgiris. Silk production in Persia. Agriculture in Denmark. Day : Principles and Practice of ornamental design. Medicines of Central Africa. Peppe : Cultivation of the so-called Wild Silks of India. Vegetable products of East Africa. Rice cultivation in Hawaii. Wood : The Lunar Silkworm and its hybrids. Carpenter : Utilisation of town sewage by irrigation. Watt : The economic resources of India. Ransome : Some of our colonial woods. Beale : The cultivation of tobacco in England. Frankland : Some of the conditions affecting the distribution of microorganisms in the atmosphere. Acclimatisation of economic plants. Arts and industries in Eastern Africa. The drugs of Mauritius. Clifford : Indian coffee ; its present production and future prospects. Simmonds : Varnish resins. Warren : Cultivation of caoutchouc-yielding plants. Morton : Agricultural education. Production of Pita fibre in Honduras. Cultivation of sugar in Salvador. The Florentine straw industry. Adderley : The West Indies at the Colonial and Indian Exhibition, 1886. Cotton industries of Japan. Cultivation of Rami a in Spain. Cape drugs. Useful plants of Mauritius. Christy : Kola nuts. White : The Indian tea industry. Lascelles-Scott : Kola nuts. Arnold : Kola nuts. Morris : Kola nuts. Cotton and vine cultivation in Bushire. Fruits of Sierra Leone. Jackson : Caoutchouc-yielding plants. Preparation of arrowroot in Bermuda. Wine production in Catalonia. Dent : Building materials. Simmonds : Popular beverages. Flower-farming and perfume-manufacture in Southern France. Potato starch. XCV1 Ctirrent Literature. Journal of the Society of Arts ( continued ). The Chinese Fan-palm (. Livistona sinensis ) and its uses. Thudicum : The diseases of plants, with special regard to Agriculture and Forestry. Central African agriculture. Tonki : Diseases of plants. Thomson : The chemistry of substances taking part in putrefaction and antisepsis. The woods of South Africa. Annatto cultivation in Brazil. Apple industry of Nova Scotia. The Forests of Tunis. South African food-plants. Canadian fruit-supply. West- African drugs. Indigo trade in San Salvador. Journal of the Society of Chemical Industry. Vol. VI. Elworthy : Note on Mahwa flowers as a source of sugar Wingham : English-grown Tobacco. Archbold : The Manufacture of Com Starch in America. Morris : The pure cultivation of microorganisms, with special refer- ence to Yeast. Jago : Fermentation in its relation to bread-making. Frankland : Recent bacteriological research in connection with water- supply. Macdonald : Manufacture of Arrow-root Starch in St. Vincent. Schunck : Remarks on dyeing with Chlorophyll. Phillips : Notes on some plants possessing properties useful in Medicine and Industry, from the Congo. Curtis’s Botanical Magazine, by Sir J. D. Hooker. Vol. XLIII. No. 51 1 contains plates and descriptions of Lonchocarpus Barteri, Alpinia zingiberina , Tillandsia Jonghei , Corydalis Ledebouriana , Strobi- lanthes Jlaccidifolius. ,, 512 contains plates and descriptions of Rhododendron grande , var. roseum , Escallonia revoluta , Narcissus cyclamineus , Alseuosmia macrophylla , Ipomoea Robertsii. „ 5r3 contains plates and descriptions of Hillebrandia sandwicensis , Barberia repens , Coelogyne corymbosa, Primula obtusifolia , Iris Kingiana. „ 514 contains plates and descriptions of Anemone Fanninii, Statice Suworowi, Iris Sari , var. lurida , Primula sapphirina, Primula Reidii, Dendrobium sulcatum. „ 515 contains plates and descriptions of Landolphia Jlorida , Phalaenopsis Mariae , Polemonium Jlavum , Morina betonicoides , Vicia Denes- siana. „ 516 contains plates and descriptions of Anthurium Veitchii , Helico- phyllum Alberti , Rubus rosaefolius, Oncidium micropogon> Rhodo- dendron rhombicum. Geological Magazine. 1887. No. 8. von Ettinghausen : On the Tertiary Flora of Australia. — — — ; On the Fossil Flora of New Zealand. Periodical Literature . XCVll The Naturalists’ Monthly. Vol. I. No. i. Friend : The pathology of Celandine. ,, — Worsley-Bennison : A study in my garden (continued in No. 3). ,, — Batchelor: Charles Robert Darwin (continued in No. 2). „ 2. Houston: Studies with the microscope. I. Vaucheria. ,, 3. Friend : The pathology of Anemone. „ — Batchelor : Carolus Linnaeus. ,, — Seton : Microorganisms and their relations to splenic fever. ,, 4. : The history of spontaneous generation. „ — Arnold : Notes on the Mistletoe. ,, — Fletcher : Bacteria and the germ-theory of disease. Naturalist, The, 1887 (London and Leeds), ( continued ). ,, 144. Bennett: Calamagrostis stricta, Nutt, in Yorkshire. „ — Jackson : The Fly Orchis near Wetherby. ,, 146. Lees: Botanical notes from North-East Yorkshire. ,, — Turner: Notes on Algae collected at Gormire and Thirkleby, with notice of a new form. „ — Lee : Rubus Podophyllus in England. „ — Martindale : Sedbergh District Lichens. „ — Lee : Char a fragilis , var .fulcrata, in Yorkshire. „ 147. Martindale : Notes on British Lichens. ,, — Turner : Desmids of Gormire Lake. — Correction of error. „ — Maclagan : Linaria minor in Northumberland : Threatened extinction of Sisymbriu7n Irio at Berwick- on-Tweed. ,, — Lee : A mythical moss. ,, 148. Jackson: Twiggy Mullein ( Verbascum virgatum ) at Wetherby. „ 149. Martindale : Notes on British Lichens : Lecanora murorum and its more immediate allies. „ — Hagger : The leafing of the Oak and Ash. „ — Hodgson : Carex pendula in Cumberland. Naturalist, The Essex, 1887 ( continued ) No. 3. Shenstone : Inula crithmoides , L. (Golden Samphire), in Essex. ,, — Cole : Silene otites, Sm., in Essex. „ 4. Harwood : Silene otites in Essex. „ 6. Shenstone : Report on the Flowering Plants growing in the neighbourhood of Colchester (Additions and Corrections). ,, 7. Holmes: On a new British Alga ( Vaucheria sphaerospora , Nordst.). ,, 9. Cooke : Preliminary List of the Microscopic Fungi of Essex : Ustila- ginei and Aecidiomycetes. „ 10. Wharton: The Uses of Fungi. „ — Powell: Some Essex plants ( Bupleurum tenuissimum , Artemisia gallic a). „ : Note on the Essex Bramble ( Rubus saltuum, Focke, for- merly R. Guntheri , Bab., and now R. jlexuosus , Maud L., London Catal., 8th ed.). Naturalist, The Midland. Vol. X ( continued ). No. 1 13. Matthews : History of the County Botany, Worcester (continued in Nos. 114-118). XCV111 Current Literature . Naturalist, The Midland ( continued ). No. 113. Druce: The Flora of Leicestershire. „ 1 15. Bagnal : New British Moss. „ 1 1 8. Saunders : Botanical notes from South Beds. Naturalist, The Scottish. Vol. XV ( continued ). July. Bennett: Notes on Nuphar pumilum and N intermedium. „ Trail : Scottish Galls. ,, : Revision of Scotch Sphaeropsideae and Melanconieae (con- tinued in Oct. No.). „ : Report for 1886 of the Botanical Exchange Club. Oct. Meldrum : Report on the excursion of East of Scotland Union of Naturalists’ Societies to Killin in 1887. „ Roy : Historical Sketch of the Fresh-Water Algae of the East of Scotland. Trail : Report for 1887 on the Fungi of the East of Scotland. „ Bennett : Arabis alpina in Scotland. ,, : Juncus tenuis , Willd., in Scotland. „ : Juncus alpinus as a British plant. „ : Carex caespitosa in Scotland. Nature. Vol. XXXVI ( continued ). No. 925. Dawson : Fossil Wood from the Western Territories of Canada. ,, 926. Oliver : On a point of Biological Interest in the Flowers of Fleur 0 - thallis ornahis , Rchb. f. „ 928. Romanes : Physiological Selection. „ — Capron : The Droseras. ,, 929. Thiselton-Dyer : Baron Eggers; Botany of San Domingo. „ 930. Crookshank : Dr. Klein and ‘ Photography of Bacteria.’ „ — Romanes : The Factors of organic evolution. „ 932. Ormerod : The Hessian Fly. ,, 933* Riedel : Cocoa-nut pearls. ,, 934. Tennant: A monstrous Foxglove. „ 935. Brandis : The Garden Roses of India. „ — Collins : A monstrous Foxglove. „ 936. Ito : Botany of the Riukiu (Loochoo) Islands. „ 937. Riley : The Problem of the Hop-plant Louse ( Phorodon humile , Schrank) in Europe and America. „ 938 Bourdillon : The fertilisation of the Coffee plant. „ — Huth : Pearls of Jasminum Sambac. „ 939. Weismann : On the signification of the Polar Globules. ,, — Sanderson : The Bacillus of Malaria. Vol. XXXVII. No. 943. Thurston : Note on a Madras Micrococcus . ,, — Vaizey : Catharinea undulata. „ 945. Fowler : Professor A. Weismann’s theory of Polar bodies. „ 947. Masters : The Royal Horticultural Society. ,, — Ward: Timber and some of its Diseases, I (continued in No. 948). Periodical Literature. xcix Chemical News. Vol. LVI. Abbott : Yucca angustifolia : a Chemical Study. Thompson : Antiseptic properties of some of the Fluorine compounds. Carnelley and Wilson : A new method for determining Micro- organisms in air. Lindo : The estimation of potash in commercial fertilisers. Stocks : Iodide of Starch. Phillips : The alleged synthesis of glycose. Papers and Proceedings of the Hampshire Field Club. No. i. Fitz-Gerald : Flora of Hants. Woodhouse : Some notes on the plants of Ropley and its neighbour- hood. Warner : List of Hampshire Mosses. Eyre : A List of Hants Fungi. Practitioner. Vol. XVIII. Klein : The Bacteria in Asiatic Cholera. „ XIX. Bruce : Note on the discovery of a microorganism in Malta-fever. Proceedings of the Cambridge Philosophical Society. Vol. VI, Part 2. Gardiner : On the finer structure of the walls of the endosperm cells of Tamus communis. : Note on the functions of the secreting hairs found upon the nodes of young stems of Thiinbergia laurifolia. : On the petiolar glands of the Ipomoeas. : On the occurrence of secreting glandular organs on the leaves of some Aroids. Proceedings of the Naturalists’ Field Club, Belfast. Series 2, Vol. II. Phillips and Praeger: The Ferns of Ulster. Proceedings of the Pathological Society of London. Vol. XXXVIII. Rake : Bacilli of leprosy. Williams : Vegetable tumours in relation to bud-formation, with a new theory of neoplasia. Proceedings of the Philosophical Society of Glasgow. Vol. XVIII. Bower: Note on a morphological peculiarity of Cordyline australis. : On Humboldtia laurifolia , Vahl, as a Myrmecophilous plant. Scientific Proceedings of the Boyal Dublin Society. New Series, Vol. V. Kinahan : Oldhamia. Sollas : On a specimen of slate from Bray Head, traversed by the structure known as Oldhamia radiata. : Supplementary remarks on the previous paper. Joly : On a peculiarity in the nature of the impressions of Oldhamia antiqua and 0. radiata. Kinahan : Deal timber in the Lake-Basins and Peat-Bogs of North’ East Donegal. Wynne : On submerged Peat-Mosses and Trees in certain Lakes in Connaught. c Current Literature. Proceedings of the Royal Society. No. 256. Ito and Gardiner: On the structure of the mucilage cells of Blechnum occidentale , L., and Osmunda regalis , L. „ — Ward ; On the tubercular swellings on the roots of Vida Faba. „ — Massee : On Gasterolichenes , a new type of the Group Lichenes. „ — Williamson : On the true fructification of the carboniferous Calamites. ,, 259. Lawes and Gilbert : On the present position of the question of the sources of the Nitrogen of Vegetation, with some new results, and preliminary notice of new lines of investigation. Prelimi- nary notice. „ 260. Gardiner: On the power of contractility exhibited by the protoplasm of certain plant-cells. Preliminary communication. Proceedings of the Royal Society of Edinburgh. No. 123. Griffiths : Researches on Microorganisms, including ideas of a new method for their destruction in certain cases of contagious disease. Proceedings of the Zoological Society, 1887. Poulton : The experimental proof of the protective value of colour and markings in insects in reference to their vertebrate enemies. Quarterly Record of the Royal Botanical Society of London, 1887. Prior : On the edible acorns called Ballotas. Annual Report of the Wellington College Natural Science Society. XVII. Phenological Report. Brighton and Sussex Natural History and Philosophical Society. Annual Report, 1887. Jago: Yeast. Crane : The succession of life on the earth and its possible migration from the polar regions. Science Gossip ( continued '). No. 271. Swan : Studies of common plants (continued in No. 272). ,, — Parkinson : The Coral-Roots of Switzerland. „ — Hobson : Seedlings of Heracleum. ,, — R. B. P. : C ephalanthera ensifolia , etc. „ — Arnold: Lepidium latifolium and L. Draba. „ — Gain : A new British Alga. „ — J. W. D. : Crocuses flowering underground. ,, 272. Gibbs: The flowering of Crocuses. ,, 273. Addison : Some remarks on Fungi. ,, — Lamb : Notes on the Flora of the North Downs. „ — Cockerell : British plants in America. „ — - Turner : Note on Hildebrandtia. ,, — Horn : Crocuses blooming underground. ,, — Wire: Cohnia roseo-persicina. „ — Swinton : Varieties of the common poppy. ,, — George: Floral malformation {Digitalis purpurea). ,, 274. R. B. P. : Natural History notes in Germany. „ — Bulman : A red leaf. — A Study in Botany. Periodical Literature. ci Science Gossip ( continued ). No. 274. C. P. : The white Helleborines. ,, — Hamson : A few more remarks on Fungi. „ — Gibbs : The origin of Flowers. ,, — Friend: Spergula pentandra, L. „ — Odell: Azolla p'innata. „ 275. Ingersoll : Curiosities in drugging. „ — COPINEAN : Drying of plants on a tour. „ — Postans : Cephalanthera ensifolia. ,, — Steadman : Ophrys arachnites. Studies in Microscopical Science (Cole). Vol. IV. Nos. 6-12. Cole : Protoplasmic Continuity (illustrated by the structure of sieve- tubes). Cole and Houston : Marine Algae. Cole : Haustoria. : Defoliation. : Microbes. : Digestive glands (illustrated by Pinguicula vulgaris ). : Roots, stems, growing-points, and leaves. : Glandular structures (illustrated by a vertical section of the leaf of Psoralia macrostachya'). : Growing-point of stem. : Eucalyptus globulus. : Seeds. Transactions of the Eastbourne Natural History Society. Vol. II. Part 1. Gabbett : Some practical application of the knowledge of microscopic organisms. Muller : Note on the development of the leaves of the Horse- Chestnut. Transactions of the Entomological Society of London. Ormerod : Cecidomya destructor , Say, in Great Britain, j PouLTON : Notes in 1886 upon lepidopterous larvae, &c. Transactions of the Hertfordshire Natural History Society. Vol. IV. Part 4. Lloyd : Wild plants ; their attributes and names. ,, — Pryor : Notes on some Hertfordshire Carices. „ 6. Hopkinson : Report on phenological phenomena in Hertfordshire during the year 1886. ,, — Campbell : The Hessian Fly. „ 7. Robinson : Observations on Diatomaceae from the neighbourhood of Hertford. Transactions of the Leicester Literary and Philosophical Society. New Series. Part III-V. Mott : The Wild Geraniums of Leicestershire. : Foreign fruits available for acclimatisation in England, Transactions of the Linnean Society. Series 2, Botany, Vol. II. Part 13. Im Thurn : The Botany of the Roraima expedition of 1884. „ 14. Bower ; On apospory and allied phenomena. cii Current Literature. Transactions of the Manchester Geological Society. Vol. XIX. Part X. Granite boulder and Fossil plant from the Gannister Coal, Bacup. Medico-Chirurgical Transactions. Vol. LII. Dillon: On the principle of Castor-oil. Transactions of the County of Middlesex Natural History and Science Society. Session 1886 and 1887. Wharton : Notes on Flora met with on the occasion of the excursion of the Society to Hampstead, with special reference to that of Caen Wood. Transactions of the Nottingham Naturalists’ Society. 1887 Kidson : Spontaneous generation. Friend : Notes on the Flora of North Notts. Philosophical Transactions of the Hoyal Society Vol. CLXXVIII B. Carnelly, Haldane, and Anderson : The Carbonic Acid, Organic Matter, and Microorganisms in Air. Frankland, G. C., and Fkankland, P. F. : Studies on some new microorganisms obtained from air. Poulton : An inquiry into the cause and extent of a special colour- relation between certain exposed Lepidopterous pupae and the surfaces which immediately surround them. Ward : On the Structure and Life-History of Entyloma Ranunculi , Bonorden. : On the Tubercular Swellings on the Roots of Vicia Faba. Massee : On Gasterolichenes, a new type of the group Lichenes. Williamson: On the Organisation of the Fossil Plants of the Coal- Measures, Part XIII, Heterangium tiliceoides , Williamson, and Kaloxylon Hookeri. Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh. Vol. XXXI. Balfour : Botany of Socotra. HOLLAND. Annales du Jardin Botanique de Buitenzorg. Vol. VI. Part 2. Boerlage : Revision de quelques genres des Araliacees. „ — Fischer : Hypocrea Solmsii, n. sp. ,, — Burck: Sur les Dipterocarpees des Indes Neerlandaises. „ — — : Notes biologiques. Vol. VII. Part 1. Goebel: Morphologische und biologische Studien. I. Ueber epiphytische Fame und Muscineen. II. Zur Keimungsgeschichte einiger Fame. „ — : Ueber den Bau der Aehrchen und Bliiten einiger Javanischen Cyperaceen. Archives Neerlandaises des Sciences exactes et naturelles. Tome XXI. No. 5. Beyerinck : De la cecidie produite par le Nematus Capraea sur Salix Amygdalina, Pei'iodica l L iteratu re. c i i i Archives Nderlandaises des Sciences exactes et naturelles ( continued ). Tome XXII. Engelmann : Les couleurs non vertes des feuilles et leur signification pour la decomposition de l’acide carbonique sous 1’influence de la lumiere. Rauwenhoff : Recherches sur le Sphaeroplea annulina, Ag. Maandblad voor ETatuurwetenschappen, 1887, No. 8. Wakker : De Elaioplast ; een nieuw organ van het Protoplasma. Natuurk. Verhand. der K. Akad. van Wetenschappen to Amsterdam. Deel XXV. Beijerinck : Beobachtungen und Betrachtungen fiber Wurzelknospen und Nebenwurzeln. Deel XXVI. Rauwenhoff : Onderzoekingen over Sphaeroplea annulina. Natuurkundige Verhandelingen van de Hollandsche Maatschappij der Wetenschappen. 3de Verz. Dec. IV. iste stuk. Weber : Etude sur les algues parasites des paresseux. Nederlandsch Kruidkundig Archief, V, 1. Boerlage : De Flora van Marken. Kobus en Goethart : De nederlandsche Carices. Weber : Bijdrage tot de Algenflora van Nederland. Onderzoekingen gedannin het physiologisch Lahoratorium derUtrechtsche Hoojeschool. X. Derde Reeks. Engelmann : Die Farben bunter Laubblatter und ihre Bedeutung ffir die Zerlegung der Kohlensaure im Lichte. Errera : A propos de l’assimilation chlorophyllienne. Lettre a M. Th. W. Engelmann. Reponse de M. Th. W. Engelmann. INDIA, Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. New Series, Vols. LV and LVI. No. 269. Barclay : On a second species of Uredineae affecting Abies smithiana. „ — : On a new species of Uredine parasitic on Cedrus Deodara , Loudon. ,, ■ — King : On three new Himalayan Primulas. „ 271. : On two new species of Ilex from the Eastern Himalaya. „ 272. : On some new species of Ficus from New Guinea. „ — Baly : Description of a new species of Phytophagous Coleoptera alleged to be destructive to the Dhan crops in the Chittagong District. „ 275. Blanford : On the influence of Indian forests on the rainfall. „ — King : A second series of new species of Ficus from New Guinea. ,, — : On some new species of Ficus from Sumatra. „ — : On the species of Loranthus indigenous to Perak. Memoirs of the Geographical Survey of India. Ser. 12, Vol. IV. Feistmantel: The fossil Flora of some of the coalfields in Western Bengal. CIV Current Literature. Scientific Memoirs by Medical Officers of the Army of India. Calcutta. Vol. II ( continued ). Cunningham : On the phenomenon of gaseous evolution from the flowers of Ottelia alismoides. King: The fertilisation of Ficus hispida\ a problem in vegetable physiology. ITALY-. Annali di Agrieultura. Roma, 1887. Penzig : Studi Botanici sugli Agrumi e sulle piante affini. Annuario del R. Istituto Botanico di Roma, 1887. Fasc. I. Acqua : Sulla distribuzione dei fasci fibro vascolari nel loro decorso dal fusto alia foglia. Avetta : Contribuzione alio studio delle anomalie di struttura nelle radici delle dicotiledoni. Martel : Contribuzioni all’ algologia italiana. Mercatili : I vasi laticiferi ed il sistema assimilatore. Pirotta : Osservazioni sul Poterium spinosum , L. Lanzi : Le Diatomee fossili del terreno quaternario di Roma. Archives Italiennes de Biologie. Vol. VIII, Fasc. III. Foa et Bonome : Sur les maladies causees par les micro-organismes du genre Proteus (Hauser). Atti della R. Accad. delle Scienze de Torino. XXII. Mattirolo : Illustrazione della Cyphella endophila , Cesati. : Sopraalcune specie del genox&Luffa Tourn. coltivato nell’ orto sperimentale della R. Accad. Gibelli : Relazione intorno alia Memoria del Dott. O. Mattirolo intitolata ‘ Illustrazione di tre nuove specie di Tuberacee italiane.’ Atti del Real Istituto Veneto di Scienze, Lettre ed Arti. Series 6. Tomo V. Berlese e De Toni : Intorno al genere Sphaerella de Cesati e De Notaris ed all’ omonino di Sommerfelt. Nota critica. Cavagnis : Contro il virus tubercolare e contro la tubercolosi. Tenta- tivi sperimentale. Canestrini e Morpurgo : Resistenza del Bacillus Komma in colture vecchie al calore. Saccardo : Sopra un ragguardevole individuo di Sterculia platanifolia in un giardino di Padova. Canestrini e Morpurgo: Sulla forma ‘Spirillo’ del Bacillus Komma. Atti della Societa dei Haturalisti di Modena. Series 3. Vol. V. Mori : Flora del Modenese. Vol. VI. Silipranti : Contribuzione alia flora dei dintomi di Noto. Periodical Literature. cv Atti' della Societa Toscana di Scienze 1ST aturali. Processi Verbali. Vol. V. Gasparrini : Sopra un nnovo morbo che attaca i limoni e sopra alcuni ifomiceti. Picchi : Alcune osservazione istologiche sull’ epidermide delle foglie di alcune specie di Vite. MAFFUCCI : Nota preliminare sullo ( Sviluppo dell’ embrione di polio sotto l’azione del pneumococco di Friedlander a del colera di polio/ Serafini : Su la causa delle febbre nella polmonite fibrinosa generata dal micro-organismo di Friedlaender. Arcangeli : Sopra una particolarita di conformazione nelle foglie di alcuni Muschi. : Sopra alcune crittogame raccolte nel Piceno e nello Abruzzo. Bottini : Muscinee racolte alia Gorgona. — : Un Musco nuovo per l’ltalia. Picchi : La Peronospora umbellifercirum, Casp. nelle foglie della Vite. : Sulla Fitoptosi della vite. Voglino : Ennumerazione di alcuni funghi nella provincia di Massa- Carrara. Marcacci : Azione degle alcaloidi sulle plante, sulle fermentazioni e sulla uova, alia luce e nella oscurita. Picchi : Elenco di Alghe Toscane (Floridee). Arcangeli : Qualcbe Osserv. sull’ Euryale ferox , Sal. Gucci : Cune intorno ad alcune ricerche sull’ Eucalyptus globulus e sull’ Eucalyptus diversifolia. Vol. VI. Pantanelli : Note di tecnica microscopica. d’Abundo : Ricerche Batteriologiche. Sulla colorazione dei terreni di cultura dei microorganismi e sui nuovi caratteri biologici che possono rilevarsi. Gasperini : La biologia e piii specialmente il polimorphismo di varie specie d’ifomiceti. Atti della Societa Toscana di Scienze Naturali. Memorie. Vol. VIII, Fasc. 2. Barbaglia : Contribuzione alio studio del Buxus sempervirens , L. Gasperini : Sopra un nuovo morbo che attacca i limoni e sopra alcune ifomiceti. Picchi : Sull’ inspessimento della pareta nelle cellule liberiane dei piccioli fogliari di alcune Araiiacee. Atti della Societa Veneto-Trentina di Scienze Naturali. X. Berlese : Nuovo genere di Pirinomiceti. e Voglino : Nuovo genere di Funghi sferopsidei. Bolletino della Beale Accademia Medina di Borna. 1887. No. 4, 5. Manassei : Un caso die micosi fungoide. ,, 6. Guarnieri : Streptococco nella broncho-polmonite morbillosa. „ 7. Livio : Ricerche sperimentali sul bacillo virgola del Koch. CV1 Current Literature. Bolletino del R. Comitato G-eologico D’ltalia. Vol. XVIII. Nos. 1,2. Mazzuoli : Sul carbonifero della Liguria occidentale. Bolletino della R. Societa Toscana di Ortieultura. Anno XII. Pirotta : Sul genere Keteleria di Carriere (Adzes Fortunei , Murr.). Bolletino della Societa Veneto-Trentina di Sci. Nat. IV. i. Berlese : Alcune idee sulla flora micologica del Gelso. de Toni e Levi : Algae nonnullae, quas in circumnavigationis itinere ad Magellani fretum, anno 1884, legit A. Cuboni. Gazetta Chimica Italiana. XVII. Reale : Sull’ Anagyris foetida. Giacosa e Monari : Sopra due nuovi estratti dalla corteccia di Xanthoxylon senegalense (Artar-root). Spica : Studio chimico dell’ Aristolochia Serpentaria. Malpighia. Anno I ( continued ). Pirotta : Sull’ endosperma delle Gelsominee. Delpino : II nettario florale del Symphoricarpus racemosus. Errera : A propros des elements de la matiere vivante. Beccari : Le Palme incluse nel genere Cocos. Saccardo : Funghi delle Ardenne contenuti nelle Cryptogamae Ardu- ennae. Nicotra : Dell’ impollinazione in qualche specie di Serapias Mattirolo and Buscalioni : Si contengono bacteri nei Tubercoli radicali delle Leguminose? Baldini : Sopra alcune produzioni radicali del genere Podocarptis, L’Herit. Macchiati : Preparazione della Clorofilla e delle altre sostanze colo- ranti che l’accompagnano. Borzi : Sullo sviluppo della Microchaete grisea, Thr. Terracciano : Himantoglossum hircinum , Spr., var. romanum, Morren. Ball : Della conversazione degli Erbarii. Lagerheim : Note sur V Uronema, nouveau genre des algues d’eau douce de l’ordre des Chlorozoosporees. PAOLUCCI : Piante spontanee piu rare raccolti nelle Marche. Berlese : Phingi veneti novi vel critici. Mattirolo e Buscalioni : Ancora sui Bacteroidi delle Leguminose. Borzi : Formazione delle radici laterali nelle Monocotiledoni. Memorie della R. Accademia delle Scienze dell’ Xstituto di Bologna. Ser. 4, Tome VII. Cocconi E Morini : Ricerche e considerazioni sulla simbiosi nei funghi. Brugnoli : Notizie ed osservazioni intomo alle malattie da malaria nella Provincia di Bologna. Delpino : Funzione mirmecofila nel regno vegetale ; prodromo d’una monografia delle piante formicarie. Morini : Contributa all’ anatomia ed alia fisiologia dei nettarii estranuziali. Gotti : Della tubercolosi bacillare negli uccelli e in particolare di una enzoozia di tubercolosi in un pollaio. Cavara : Sulla flora fossile di Mongardino, studji stratigrafici e palaeontologici. Periodical Literature. cvii Memorie della R. Accad. delle Scienze di Torino. Series 2, Tomo XXXVIII. Mattirolo : Illustrazione di tre nuove specie di Tuberacee Italiane. Notarisia, 1887 ( continued ). No. 6. de Toni e Levi : Frammenti algologici. „ 7. Algae novae (continued in No. 8). „ 8. Perroncito e Varalda : Intorno alle cosl dette Muffe terme di Valdieri, nota preventitiva. „ — Martel : Contribuzioni all’ algologica italiana, II. ,, — de Toni e Levi : Schemata gen. Florideae. ,, — Congresso Crittogamico Italiano. Nuovo G-iornale Botanico Italiano. Vol. XIX ( continued ). No. 3. Voglino : Observationes analyticae in Fungos Agaricinos. „ — Carnel : L’orto e il museo botanico di Firenze nell’ anno scolastico 1885-86. „ — Delpino : Equazione chimica e fisiologica del processo della fermen- tazione alcoolica. „ 4. Bottini : Muscinee dell’ isola del Giglio. ,, — Porta : Stirpium in insulis Balearium anno 1885 collectarum enume- ratio. Rendiconto dell’ Accademia delle Scienze Fisiche e Mathematiche (Napoli). Series 2, Vol. I. Albini : Sulla scambio di materia et di forza de’ vegetali. Licopoli : Sopra i semi della Cobaea scandens , Cav. Albini : Sulla segregazione dei vegetali. JAPAN. Journal of the College of Science, Imperial University, Japan. Vol. I. Part 4. Yoshida : On Aluminium in the ashes of flowering plants. Mitsukuri : The marine biological station of the Imperial University at Misaki. PORTUGAL. Boletino da Sociedade Broteriana. Coimbra. Vol. V. Fasc. 1. Guimaraes : Orchideographia Portugueza. „ 2. de Mariz: Subsidios para on estudo da Flora Portugueza. RUSSIA. Bulletin de l’Acaddmie Impdriale des Sciences de St. Pdtersbourg. Tome XXXII. Chrapowitzki : Synthese des substances albumineuses dans les plantes contenant du chlorophyl. Bulletin de la Socidtd Imperiale des Naturalistes de Moscou. 1887. No. 2. Smirnow: Enumeration des especes de plantes vasculaires de Caucase (continued in Nos. 3 and 4). „ — Lindeman: Die Hessenfliege (Cecidomyia destructor, Say) in Russland. ,, 3. Balloni : Othoryinchus Tiii'ca^ Stev. Ein Beschadiger des Weinstockes. CV111 Current Literature . Mdmoires du Comity Geologique de Russie. St. Petersbourg. Vol. II. Schmalhausen : Pflanzenreste der Artinskischen und Permischen Ablagerungen im Osten des europaeischen Russlands. Scripta Botanica Horti Universitatis Imperialis Petropolitanae, 1887. Aggu^enko : Notices of the vegetation of the Lac Balchasch. (In Russian and Latin.) Famintzin : On formation of buds in Phanerogams. (In Russian with an abstract in German.) Gobi : Perioniella Hyalothecae , eine neue Siisswasseralge. Kusnetzoff : Contributions to the lichen-flora of Nova Zembla. (In Russian with an abstract in German.) Regel, fil. und Polowzoff : Enumeration of the plants collected by A. Georgievski in the north-western region of the river Swir (Government of Olonetz). (In Russian with an abstract in German.) SCANDINAVIA. Bihang till Konigl. Svenska Vetenskaps-Akademiens Handlingar. Bandet XII. Wittrock : Om Binuclearia , ett nytt confervace-slagte. Warming : Om nogle arktiske Vaexters Biologi. Lewin : Bidrag till hjertbladets anatomi hos monokotyledonema. Hellblom : Lafvegetationen pa oame vid Sveriges vestkust. Juel : Beitrage zur Anatomie der Marcgraviaceen. Lindman : Bidrag till kannedomen om skandinaviska fjellvaxtemas blomning och befruktning. Callme : Om de nybildade Hjelmar-oarnes vegetation. Botaniska Notiser, 1887 ( continued ). No. 4. Nordstedt : Algologiska smasaker ; 4. Utdrag ur ett arbete ofver de af Dr. S. Berggren pa Nya Seland och i Austral ien samlade ' sotvattensalgerna. ,, — Strandmark : Forgreningen och bladstallningen hos Montia sarskildt med afseende pa fragan om blommans orientiring. ,, — Melander : Utricularia litoralis (U. ochroleuca x intermedia). ,, — Behm : Fran botaniska excursioner i Jemtland och Herjedalen. „ — Murbeck : Nagra nya eller foga kanda Viola- former fran Oland och Gotland. „ 5. Lagerheim : Algologiska bidrag ; II. TJeber einige Algen aus Cuba, Jamaika und Puerto Rico. „ — Lundstrom : Om mycodomatier pa papilionaceernes rotter. „ — Starback : Bidrag till Sveriges Ascomycetflora. ,, — Wittrock: Nagra bidrag till kannedomen om Trapa natans , L. ,, — Almquist : Om gruppindelning inom fam. Rosaceae. „ — Juel : Mycenastrum Corium , en sallsynt svamp af Gasteromyceternas- grupp. ,. — Nilsson : Ofversigt af de skandinaviska artema af slagtet Rumex och deras hybrider : Rumex viaritimus , L. , och R. palustris , Sm. ,, 6. Neuman : Carduus nutans , L., och dess hybrid med C. crispus, L. „ — Schlegel : Floristiska bidrag till fanerogamfloran i Stockholms skargard. Periodical Literature. cix Botaniska Notiser ( continued ). No. 6. Forsberg : Om Konsfordelningen hos Juniperus communis . „ — Wille : Om Topcellevaexten hos Lomentaria kaliformis. ,, : Djaevelstidet in bladene hos Phragmites communis . ,, — Tiselius : Om Potamogeton fluitans, Roth. „ — Arrhenius : For finska floran nya Viola- bastarder. „ — Kihlman : Redogorelse for den natnrvetenskapliga expeditionen till det inre af rysklapsa halfon 1887. „ — Boldt : Alger fran en filtrerapparat. Nova Acta Regiae Societatis Scientiarum TJpsaliensis. Series 3, Vol. VIII ( continued ). Forssell : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Anatomie und Systematik der Gloeolichenen. Handlingar Kongl. Svenska Vetenskaps Akademiens. Bd. XII. Lewin : Bidrag till Hjerbladets Anatomi hos Monokotyledonerna. O Ofversigt af Konigl. Vetenskaps- Academiens Forhandingar. Arg. 44. No. 8. Lagerheim : Kritische Bermerkungen zu einigen in den letzten Jahren beschriebenen Arten und Varietaten von Desmidiaceen. „ 9. Hogrett : Bergjums fanerogamer i blomningsfoljd. „ 10. Neuman : Om Rubus corylifolius och R.pruinosus deras nomenklatur. SPAIN. Anales de la Sociedad Espanola de Historia Natural (Madrid). Tome XVI. Lara : Florula gaditana seu recensio celer omnium plantarum in pro- vincia gaditana hucusque notarum (Pars 2). Fragoso: Ectocarpus Lagunae , especie nueva de la costa de Cadiz (Lamma V). Maeso : Aspecto de la vegetacion filipina. SWITZERLAND. Bibliotheque Universelle : Archives des Sciences physiques et naturelles (Geneve). Tome XVII. De Candolle : Sur l’origine botanique de quelques plantes cultivees et sur les causes probables de l’extinction des especes. Coaz : Du developpement des plantes phanerogames sur le terrain abandonne par les glaciers. Calloni : Naturalisation du Commdina communis , L., pres de Lugano. Michaud : Recherches chimiques sur le rhizome du Cyclamen europaeum. C hod at : Note sur les Polygalacees et synopsis des Paly gala d’Europe et d’Orient. Schnetzler: Quelques observations sur Acanthus spinosus, L. Jaccard : Coup d’oeil sur les origines et le developpement de la paleontologie en Suisse. Bulletin de la Socidtd Vaudoise des Sciences Naturelles. Serie 3, Tome XXIII ( continued ). Brunner et Chuard : La presence de Pacide glycosuccinique dans les vegetaux. \ /•